Tiny master of bullshittery (discontinued)

by pempeeeperem

Summary:

This is the story of the yordles and their mutual despise of Veigar. It all starts with Teemo not giving any more fucks and bringing everyone together. They decide to bring him to fall, by whatever means necessary but their masterful plan doesn’t work out as intended. Personal problems come up, shenanigans lead to confusion and no one expected the tiny master of evil to have majored in the art of bullshit.
It’s all fun and games until they realize that it’s not Veigar that they should be worried about.

Notes:

This story won't be continued. I've burned myself out with this one. With chapter 18 I noticed that I've gone with too many bad design choices that I would have to edit everything. If I ever continue this... then as a new story, because I already threw all world building into the trash and I figured out Lulu's character and Teemo and Tris should be the main characters alongside Lulu and, later on, Veigar. I've made a lot more mistakes with this first fic, but I'm gonna spare you those.

Until I feel fresh enough to write League fanfiction again, I'll put my focus on another fandom. Thanks for the ride, my pals, I wish you all the best.

Chapter 1: Sorry about the table

Sorry about the table

Teemo has a great day being off duty. It is still great when he hangs out in front of the TV and it is great when he goes for a walk through the city. However, it isn’t that great anymore when he hears commotion coming from the restaurant he is passing. A portal closes between tables and the waiting line and a yordle steps out. The customers freak out, some flee the restaurant while the staff completely freeze in motion. One man is enraged about having been stolen his place in the line and yells at the yordle. Teemo stops and observes the scene. He realizes the gravity of the situation with one look.

The yordle having stepped out of that portal is none other than Veigar. A creature embedded with such immense black power that the League of Legends had to intervene and bond him for the sake of peace. Surely, dressed in black hoodie and sweatpants he doesn’t really look like his feared public depiction, but even unarmed he is a threat not to be underestimated. Teemo makes his way through the group of spectators.

“I can’t believe the youth of today. What do you think are you doing?” the man shrieks.

Veigar turns to him.

“I believe what you wanted to say was ‘no problem, you may have my place’ and if that is not the case you should stay silent. Here, let me help you with that.”

He raises his hand and makes a gesture as if he moves a zipper. The man panics as he fails to open his mouth again. Veigar turns back to the counter.

“As I was saying number 2a and … what was it again… ah, number 13 with hot sauce.”

The staff immediately turns to work on his order. The people in the line disappeared except for the man going through a panic attack on the floor. Teemo walks over to him and pulls him to his feet.

“Calm down. This will wear off. Don’t worry.” He says and walks over to the unwelcomed guest.

“Veigar,” he calls, “what are you doing here?”

The culprit turns to him with a bored expression.

“I’m here for lunch.” He answers and pulls something out of his pocket.

Teemo goes into fighting stance holding his hand over his pipe on his belt but Veigar pulls out a phone and starts scrolling. Teemo is confused. Keeping his guard up he returns to a more relaxed position nevertheless.

“Veigar, you’re causing a lot of trouble here. You could just stand in line like everyone else.”

“Too much trouble.”

“It’s too much trouble to wait but not too much to cause much trouble?”

“Yup.”

Veigar furrows and looks at Teemo.

“Why is this stupid app always logging me off? It’s fucking annoying.”

“How should I know?”

Teemo shakes his head.

“Okay, look, you need to step to the end of the line.”

“But I already ordered.”

“That’s beside the point. You can’t just cut in the line. People don’t do that. That’s rude.”

“Yeah no I think that’s okay. I do that all the time. Nobody ever complains.”

Teemo pinches his nose.

“Of course, nobody complains, that’s because you scare them.”

“So, we’re good.”

He taps on his phone to log into said app again.

“Dude, do you really have to do this?” Teemo groans.

“Yes. I’m expecting an important e-mail.”

“No, not that, asshole! Do you have to cause problems every time you’re in Bandle City?”

Veigar shoots him a dark glance.

“Listen, I’m gone in one minute. I didn’t want to make a big deal out of this. That’s your doing.” He growls.

“You’re delusional. You come into my town and expect me to tolerate your bullshit behaviour? Step down or else!”

“Or else? What is this? A show down? Are we in the wild west?”

“Oh, you will choke on your jokes once I drag you to prison. Veigar, I arrest you for disturbance of public peace, mayhem and damage to property caused by use of black magic, which is also illegal.”

Veigar laughs at this.

“You gotta be kidding!”

“I am not joking. I don’t tolerate your behaviour. You can talk big on the playground of the League but here you have to follow my rules.”

“I believe the only rules applying to this particular place are the house rules.”

“Sir, the house rules say: ‘no cutting in line.’” A staff member says.

Veigar glares at him.

“A-a-a-a-anyway here is your order. Have a good day, sir!”

The man disappears in the door leading to the back of the restaurant. Veigar grabs his package, drops the pay and turns to leave.

“Bon appetite, squirrel.” He says and moves his hand.

“I’m not finished with you!” Teemo barks.

Veigar stops in his movements.

“Did you say something?”

“You will pay for that!”

Veigar chuckles.

“Too bad I’m busy.”

“I know your house in the city.”

“I’m not really using it.”

“I will find you nonetheless. I found you before. I will find you again.”

“I’m not interested in hide and seek.”

Teemo steps close to him and pokes his chest.

“I know you’re in Bandle City for some shady business. Why else would you be here? You can just tell me.”

“Shady business? I’m here for lunch, fuckwit. By the way you ever heard of personal space?” Veigar spits.

He raises his spread-out hand before Teemo knows what happens and the scout flies across the room crashing into a table sending the plates through the air. Veigar proceeds to open a portal. Teemo groans in pain. He grabs for his pipe and arrows blindly. In blurred vision he sees Veigar apologizing for the ruined table and disappearing through the portal. It closes behind him.

Somebody pulls Teemo to his feet. Multiple people gather around him asking if he is okay and telling him how brave he is. A couple ask for his autograph and the restaurant staff thanks him deeply for his protection.

“We feared for our lives, but we knew we were safe when you stepped in.”

They offer him a meal on the house, but he politely declines. He reassures his well being a couple more times and suggests the man with the sealed lips to go to a mage Teemo is friends with. The man calmed down a little and leaves, but not before thanking him with moans of appreciation and tears of thankfulness. Teemo nods and leaves the restaurant just as quickly.

His day is now ruined and his back aches as he makes his way back home. His rage almost steams from his ears. After all these confrontations with Veigar this one is the drop that overflows the barrel. He will pay for that and Teemo will make sure of it. Once at home he calls for his colleagues and friends who all happen to have an open account with his nemesis.

Chapter 2: Obnoxiously loud snacking

Summary:

Teemo and the guys join forces and develop a masterful plan

Obnoxiously loud snacking

Teemo managed to get everyone to agree to meet on Saturday night in the Crooked Flower, a dark inn with many rooms to plot fiendish plans.

“I’m glad to see you all here today.” He starts and takes a look at everyone, “I called you here for a specific reason and today’s meeting shall bring us a clear path that we will stride along together. Now I know that all of you have a reason of your own and I assure you that… Lulu? What are you doing here?”

His eyes stop at one specific person.

“Oh, I brought her.” Tristana explains.

“Yea, thanks for having me!” Lulu proclaims happily.

“You’re welcome…” Teemo says astonished, “I never thought he would go that low…”

“What do you mean?”

“Eh, you do know that we are here because we want to make Veigar pay for the things he has done to us, right?”

“Oh, uh, I thought we’re having a get together.”

“Lulu, do you even have any problems with Veigar?”

“Hmm… no, not really.”

“Well, then you’re kind of wrong here.” Teemo sighs.

“No!” she says desperately, “I mean… He did call me annoying the other day. That stung.”

She rubs her arm uncomfortably.

“What a surprise.” mumbles Rumble from the other side of the table.

She looks at him surprised.

“What do you mean?” she squeaks.

“Nothing, Lulu.” Rumble groans, “It doesn’t surprise me, that’s all.”

“B-but I was super nice to him!”

“Bet you were.”

“Huh?!?”

“Nothing.”

“No, I wanna know what you mean!”

“Just that you are lot to take in sometimes. Like now.”

Poppy snorts at that. Lulu looks desperately between the two.

“Wha-“

“Don’t listen to him, dear. Veigar’s simply antisocial. That’s what Rumble meant.” Corki says sympathetically.

He bumps his elbow into Rumbles side.

“Ow, yea.” He says and mumbles a swear under his breath.

“Don’t worry about it, Lulu.” Tristana says.

“I haven’t done anything.”

“I know.”

“Why are they so mean?”

“Don’t sweat it, Lulu.” Tristana says reassuringly and pats her hand, “It’s just that you’re a bundle of positive energy and they can’t handle it. Same with Veigar. He’s a sloth. You’re like a star guardian and he’s a black hole.”

“Actually, black holes often are former stars, therefor your comparison does not have substance.” Heimerdinger contributes to the conversation.

“Thanks, Heimer.” Tristana deadpans.

“No prob.”

She turns to her friend again.

“You get the point, right?” she asks quietly.

“Yea, yea.” Lulu mumbles.

“Can we please get back to the topic?” Teemo pleads and all attention returns to him, “Lulu can stay for now.”

She smiles at that.

“As I was explaining…”

“Hold on, are we gonna order or what?” Ziggs shouts.

“Yea!” Poppy chimes in.

“Me too.” Tristana says.

“I would like something to drink.” Lulu whispers.

“I want some snacks.” Kennen proclaims.

Teemo groans. Maybe he should have chosen another place. Everyone leaves the room to get their desired goods. Once all returned Teemo speaks up again.

“Alright, let’s get to work. I will start by stating the facts. There have been sightings of him in the city throughout last month. Several charges are being held against him. When forces approached to arrest him, he fled by use of magic. I don’t have to tell you about the damages he’s caused and the cost of those. I have heard several rumours about the reason for his stay. The obvious one is that he’s simply using the house the League has ascribed him but checking on that I found that it’s abandoned. So that’s a dead end. Now the others…”

Teemo makes a pause for dramatic effect.

“range from the relict that’s recently been discovered to revenge on the city.”

The group gasps and starts chatting loudly across the table, talking over each other, throwing in their own bits and pieces. Everyone has heard something that possibly leads to Veigar and clues about his intentions. They don’t calm down for some time and Teemo can’t listen to a single conversation properly.

“I heard about the relict.” Says Heimerdinger, “It is supposed to be transferred to Piltover soon.”

“What is he supposed to do with that thing?” asks Rumble unconvinced, “He’s a mage.”

“Well, aren’t you an expert on black magic? Who knows what he’s planning.” Ziggs throws in, “I certainly would have some ideas I would try.”

“Oh? Do we have to keep an eye on you, too?” Rumble shoots back.

“Guess we gotta prepare for something really nasty.” Poppy says, “He isn’t exactly forgiving.”

“You really think he’s gonna attack Bandle City?” Tristana asks her disbelieving.

“Why wouldn’t he?”

“It’s a whole city against one. Also, we are double the gunners than five years ago.”

“What are you talking about?” chirps Lulu.

“Ah, that’s a long story, Lulu.” Her friend answers her.

“That guy is bonkers, long story short.” States Rumble from across the table.

“Have you heard about that thing they are developing in Zaun?” Teemo asks.

“What thing?” Poppy asks.

“I don’t know much. Just, that it’s gonna be horrible. You heard anything, Ziggs?”

“Why me? No, I didn’t hear anything.” He croaks.

“Now, if that doesn’t sound suspicious.” Rumble says with raised eye brows.

“Oh, shut it. Just because I live there doesn’t mean I know all business.” Ziggs barks.

“But not hearing about new developments? Come on!” Rumble exclaims, “You have connections. You’re good with Victor so spill it already.”

“I worked with him once and I already said that I don’t know anything!”

“I believe we should focus on the things that are certain.” Heimerdinger interrupts.

“Heimer is correct.“ Teemo says, “If you don’t know anything I would like to ask you to keep your ears open.”

“Doesn’t Rumble live in Zaun too?” Lulu whispers to Tristana.

“I don’t know. I’m confused.” She whispers back.

“I didn’t know that Piltover will take in the relict.” Teemo says to Heimerdinger. “Is there a reason for that?”

“Yes, certainly. The council of Bandle City asked for support in their scientific investigation. Piltover offered help but can’t transport their gadgetry. It is expected to be brought to Piltover next week.”

“That could be the thing I am supposed to deliver.” Corki says.

The attention turns to him.

“You’re transporting it?” Poppy asks.

“Yes.”

“Then you’re a potential target.” Teemo concludes.

“He can try but he will fail. Once I’m in the cockpit can eat dust.” Corki laughs.

“I wouldn’t take that lightly if I were you.” Kennen advises, “Your machine isn’t exactly a shocker.”

“I wouldn’t even go as far as to say it’s gonna lift your old ass.” Rumble drones and laughs.

“I would suggest you taking a newer model, too.” Heimerdinger says.

“Now hold on,” Corki raises his voice, “I’ve stayed loyal to my old friend for forty years and never. Never. Did she fail me. Save me your opinions.”

“That makes you vulnerable as long as you’re on ground, right?” Teemo asks diplomatically.

“No need to worry, young man.” He ensures.

“How can you not worry, Corki?” Tristana calls dumbfounded, “I mean no offense, but you’re clearly at disadvantage if he faces you before you get into your plane.”

“None taken, but it’s a copter.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s okay.”

“I will talk to the captain of guard.” Teemo says, “I don’t doubt you, Corki, but there is no thing as being too safe. The captain will assign some men to accompany you.”

“If it makes you sleep at night, fine.” Corki coughs.

“So, what else is there to talk?” Kennen asks between munching, “I thought we were gonna plan our strike.”

“Yea, this is boring.” Agrees Rumble.

“We will, Kennen. Would you like to bring forth your suggestion?”

“Sure.” He pops another chip into his mouth, “An ambush.”

“A-a-an ambush?” Lulu squeaks, “Why would you ambush him?”

“We could easily take him out then.” Kennen states matter-o-factly.

“I like that idea.” Poppy cheers, “Straight with the hammer to the head.”

“Before we shape that idea any further, let’s think about the consequences first.” Heimerdinger says, “Sure enough, a trap has high expectancy to succeed, but a mage of his class poses a greater threat than a few bruises. I believe, we need more than that but I can deliver everything we will need in a few days.”

“I think you’re missing a point here, guys.” Tristana throws in, “We can’t just kill a champion of Bandle City. It would weaken the city’s position.”

“Oh, pshh, Tris,” Rumble scoffs, “you don’t actually think he would be loyal to the city, do you?”

“That’s not what I was saying.”

“So, what were you saying?”

“I think,” Ziggs interrupts, “that doesn’t matter. I mean- ”

“Ziggs, man, I was having a conversation with Tris.” Rumble complains.

“Don’t call me that.” Tristana demands.

Teemo observes the babbling. Heimerdinger seems to be in deep thought, Poppy watches with a grin, Lulu looks terrified, Corki listens with mild interest and Kennen feasts on his chips. This can go on all night. He knew that bringing in Rumble would cause trouble, but it has many advantages too. Although right now Teemo is just annoyed.

“To pick up on Kennen’s suggestion,” Teemo disrupts the fuss, “I agree that we can not commit murder. No matter how much I personally would like to. That doesn’t mean we can’t have a friendly talk with him.”

“You mean a very friendly talk. Multiple. Right?” Poppy digs deeper.

Teemo shrugs.

“Sure. But that can’t be the final solution.”

“Could you just tell us your notion, Teemo?” Corki yawns.

“You already have a plan?” Ziggs exclaims infuriated, “Then why are we even having this conversation?”

“Somebody’s eager to leave~.” Rumble hums.

“For the LAST time-“

“Yes, I have a plan.” Teemo says and leans forward, “I wanted to hear your ideas first. My idea is to bring him down by legal means. There are enough cases speaking against him being on the loose. Bandle City will agree to one hundred percent. But that’s not enough. We have to make the League intervene and imprison him. Only then we can be sure he won’t get out again.”

“How about we just throw him into the void instead?” Rumble suggests sarcastically, “Look, Teemo, you have my respect but that’s ridiculous.”

“The void does not suffice as a prison.” Heimerdinger rejects, “Clearly demonstrated by all the champions coming from the void. Also, with the increased numbers of void rifts the possibility of his return is strongly enhanced.”

Rumble facepalms. Poppy laughs. Teemo sighs.

“Yea,” Lulu contributes, “like the one outside in the woods! It’s really easy to get in and out.”

Teemo’s eyes snap to Tristana. They share a look.

“You’re kidding, right?” Rumble asks.

Lulu shakes her head happily.

“I can show you if you want to.”

“Nah, I’ll pass.”

“Okay.”

It is a quiet for a moment with no other noise than Kennen’s obnoxiously loud munching.

“Could you quit that for heaven’s sake?” Corki pleads.

Kennen swallows.

“No.”

And keeps snacking.

“What you are even here for, anyway. Aren’t you ninjas all about balance or whatever? What does he have on you that makes you wanna kill him?” Poppy questions.

“My presence in this meeting is necessary.”

“Obviously.”

“I don’t have to justify myself to a Demacian puppet.”

“What did you just call me?”

She slams her fists on the table that everything rattles.

“Poppy, my drink.” Ziggs whines.

“Say that again if you dare but once I’m finished with you all that’s left of you won’t even be enough for a puppet.”

Kennen leans back raising a brow.

“Quit it.” Teemo intervenes.

They stare at each other. Teemo wonders where that came from. That isn’t like Poppy. That isn’t like Kennen either. He hopes it isn’t about that trade treaty that Demacia and Ionia formed recently. Slowly Poppy sits back down. Silence falls over them. The atmosphere is a little tense afterwards.

“He came to Ionia few years ago.” Kennen says, ”Claimed to make holidays and destroyed a village.”

“So, you want revenge?”

“Basically.”

“There’s more?”

“Let’s just say he hasn’t returned what he has borrowed.”

“Alright.” Teemo concludes, “Theft is a good charge. Say, is it valuable of some sort?”

“Yes, it’s a very old and very precious.”

“And he stole from Ionia.” Teemo continues, “That means the league has to deliver the prosecution.”

“Won’t that result in a match?” Lulu asks quietly.

“Not necessarily.” Teemo answers, “Only if Bandle City puts their hand into the fire for him.”

“Wait, so that’s our plan?” Ziggs screeched, “Fuck, that’s lame!”

“Hate to agree with him on that but yea.” Rumble says.

“This isn’t exactly the party I signed up for.” Poppy growls.

“For now, it’s the easiest obstacle. I will need some time to track him down so in the meantime you can have a little talk with him.” Teemo shrugs.

At that they grin. Heimerdinger mumbles something incomprehensible. Corki downs the last of his beer. Lulu and Tristana share a look that Teemo can’t decipher.

“I will help you.” Kennen says.

Teemo shares a look with him. That would have been a very cool moment from a spy’s movie or something if it wasn’t for all the crumbs in Kennen’s fur. Teemo pulls a face. He turns back to the group who looks at him partly expectantly and partly disbelieving.

“I guess that’s all for today. It should be needless to say, but information must not leak. I will keep you informed.”

Chapter 3: The freshly washed laundry is ruined

Summary:

Everyone flips their shit over today's match. Visiting Rumble turns into a job interview gone wrong. Lulu wants to be shot. Tristana is sick of Veigar's bullshit.

The freshly washed laundry is ruined

The evening leaves a bitter taste in Tristana’s mouth. She doesn’t sleep too well. Lying in bed she recaps her words. Maybe she should have said more. Everyone seemed eager and that can only lead to problems. Especially Teemo. She has seen him mad before, but he has never turned to something drastic. On one hand it is understandable, and everyone would profit from Veigar’s everlasting absence, but she doubts his plan will suffice.

What was that talk about theft and prosecutions? If Teemo thinks they will find something at Veigar’s home, then he is thinking way too naively. No, he probably has something else in mind that he didn’t display yesterday. Presumably everybody does. Why else would Teemo talk that secretively about reasons? Well, it’s none of his business. It isn’t Tristana’s business either. She followed his call for two reasons. One, friends support each other. Second, she wouldn’t mind not seeing Veigar for the rest of her life. Whether she will be an active member of this… venture, she isn’t sure yet.

Sloppily she stands up and gets ready. She would rather not have any more work. Training, the League and constant patrolling have kept her busy. Some free days would be much more preferable. Maybe even her muscles would stop being sore. Yet all she gets are a couple hours a day. Like yesterday’s evening or today’s morning. Would be nice to stay in bed, but Lulu needs her assistance. Oh man, she forgot about Lulu. She was really quiet afterwards and went home immediately after. That is not like her. Tristana shouldn’t have brought her. Lulu needs to focus on today’s match and not overthink things. She likes to overthink and worry about unnecessary things. Hopefully she could sleep. Tristana will ask her once they meet.

Today’s match is about some trade route between Freljord and some place south of Noxian territory, and Noxus can’t let them use their roads without taxing. Naturally Noxus has an advantage against Freljord, because of their many team constellations that Freljord doesn’t possess. So Freljord agreed to the match under the condition of joining arms with other states. In the end the match consists of a colourful bunch of champions from all nations. Lulu has been asked to join after Braum unexpectantly fell ill. So, in between that chaos Lulu stands next to Ashe in the southern lane.

It’s Lulu’s first match after months that she is being summoned and Tristana has offered mental support. They meet up in Bandle City’s town hall and exchange a hug and greetings. Lulu is exited and talks about the match non-stop. They walk through a hall leading to the back of the building and step down a staircase. A few guards greet them as they pass. Lulu is discussing her roaming strategy with Pix when they arrive at the portal room of Bandle City. They step on the platform connected to the League’s portal. The stationed mage activates the portal for them and within the blink of an eye they find themselves in the familiar dark halls of the League. A mage greets them with a nod and immediately goes back to reading his scroll.

They quickly leave and pass through the halls. By now Tristana as well as Lulu know the way to the summoning hall with closed eyes. They see a few guards and pass a group of summoners until they arrive the destined door. Tristana offers some last pieces of advice and a few calming words. Lulu grins her big toothy grin and farewells her. Their ways part as Lulu enters the summoning hall and Tristana makes her way to the watcher’s lounge. She greets Darius and Draven politely when she passes them. Competing against those two won’t be an easy match. Nor a pleasant one.

She enters the public watcher’s lounge and takes seat at the table farthest away from everyone else who has gathered. There are some champions, some people of the media and the rest seem to be the usual guests that enjoy the matches. She waves ‘hello’ to Ashe’s husband and shares a word with Volibear. Politely she greets Swain and LeBlanc but avoids conversation with them. She nods to the other champions in the room and receives similar greetings.

Tristana leans back and tries to look nonchalant. She isn’t exactly nervous, but she remembers Lulu’s state after her last match. Although Tristana hasn’t watched it she heard enough to know that it was a disaster. It is rather strange to see her that confident. She must be well prepared. Or naïve. Tristana hopes it’s the first but fears it is the latter.
The commentators on the screen talk about chances for both teams. The camera zooms at every lane. It’s a rather good match-up for Lulu’s team. She and Ashe have a slight advantage against Draven and Taric due to their range. If they don’t overstep and watch out for Taric’s stun, they should be fine. They have a potentially good team fight combo, but Taric’s abilities are not to underestimated.

The match starts fast. Lulu and Ashe successfully establish the bully lane. They drive their opponents under the tower and aid their minions in destroying the first obstacle as good as they can. Their opponents shove them back into lane. This goes back and forth for a while and Tristana realizes that Lulu has improved much since she last saw her fighting. She dodges Draven’s axes repeatedly and shields Ashe in the right moments. There is a clear synergy between adc and support that no one can deny. Under the constant pressure their enemies continually wear down.

A foreseeable shift emerges as the enemy Sejuani makes her way to the southern lane. The lounge fills with shouts of concern and cheers alike. Tristana sucks in her breath as she predicts the outcome of this gank. Lulu and Ashe don’t suspect a thing until Sejuani and her roaring boar stomp up from behind their back. Everything happens very fast. Sejuani throws her heavy bola, Draven and Taric storm forwards, Ashe’s summoner flashes her to safety and Lulu faces Sejuani’s dreadful weapon.

She speeds up and slides beneath the bola using the momentum to get out of the dangerous centre. Relieved cheers fill the room. Tristana allows herself to breathe. Lulu and Ashe retreat under their tower but Sejuani continues pursuing them. The mood shifts dangerously once again.

Ashe and Lulu ready themselves for the dive. Ashe releases an enchanted arrow, but Sejuani flashes and rematerializes next to them. The giant tusks of her boar aim for Ashe. Lulu shields her in the last moment, but Sejuani leads her beast to dodge a tower shot and charges once again. Something dashes from the jungle side. It’s Skarner, who steps in between stopping the assault. Sejuani is too slow, the sting hits her, and she crystallizes on the spot. The next tower shot breaks her into a million pieces. Outnumbered the enemies flee. A row of arrows slows them, Skarner dashes forward, another one falls.

The commentators flip their shit completely on this turn-around. The lounge fills with claps and cheers. Somebody starts a fight with a Noxus-friendly guest. Tristana hears toasts being spoken and an angry fan shouting tips. She tries to relax but it’s hard in this environment and the match continuing just as exiting.

In the following team fights Tristana witnesses just how much Lulu has improved. Her shields are strong, her attacks hit, and her transformation spell confuses their enemies leading to easy picks. Her choice in item adds to that immensely. Lulu’s teammates survive repeatedly because of her fast reactions and her ward placements. Tristana is in complete awe and tries her hardest to conceal her surprise.

As the last team fight breaks out in front of the enemy’s base the spectators break out in shouts. Deafening cheers and warnings are spit at the screen. Tristana watches closely. Spells and arrows and axes fly from side to side. It goes back and forth until Lux missteps and the frontline of both teams clash at each other. Immediately Taric calls upon ancient magic, granting invulnerability to his team and the fight shifts into their favour. Lulu’s team falls back and only survive by using the power of Redemption. Once Taric’s magic subsides they charge at their enemies again. Spells are casted, and arrows shot. Skarner pursues Draven until under their tower and only manages to survive and securing the kill by Lulu’s ultimate ability. A shield is being cast on every member of her team. Garen follows Skarner taking on Darius with help of Lux. Redemption is being used for their enemies, but it comes too late for Malzahar who froze because of Ashe’s masterfully aimed arrow and Lux’ perfectly timed laser.

From then on, they drive back their enemies and aid their minions to destroying the base. The spectators go nuts. Especially the guests from Freljord cheer loud and even knock over a table in their ecstatic rush. Tristana leaves the room as the win is inevitable and knowing how yordles are likely to be overlooked she will be safer outside. She hears gleeful turmoil from the lounge and the beginning of a wrangle.

Tristana makes her way back to the summoning hall. Both teams share handshakes with a more or less threatening vibe in the air. The defeated team leaves as well as Skarner. The remaining group congratulate and praise each other, shake hands, hug, joke. It’s a gleeful mood. Tristana waves at Lulu who skips to her happily and hugs her.

“Hey, Lulu, congratulations. You were great.” Tristana says and returns the hug.

“Thanks, Tris. I was so nervous! But it was great. Everyone was so good there was no way I could fail.”

“You were good yourself. That last team fight was grandiose.”

“Aww, stop it already! I’m hungry. Let’s go for lunch, okay?”

They step apart and make their leave.

“Thanks again for stepping in.” Ashe says to Lulu when they say their goodbye to them.

“Any time, Ashe. It’s nice laning with you.”

“I can only give that back.”

“See you soon!”

“Until next time, Lulu.”

They share a smile, Lux hugs them and Garen waves them goodbye. Tristana and Lulu wave back and leave towards the portals room. Lulu grins widely and walks with a skip in her steps. She beams at everyone they meet and babbles about the game. Pix swirls around her and seems to discuss with her. The conversation shifts into a language Tristana can’t understand. It doesn’t bother her. Tristana is just relieved the match went well.

They step onto the platform leading to Bandle City. The mage who still reads his scroll, activates the runes engraved into the stone. One blink later they find themselves back in the portal room of Bandle City’s. The other mage greets them politely. Tristana and Lulu leave the room and step up the stairs. They pass another hall and some more guards. The walk outside is accompanied by the conversation between Lulu and her friend until they enter the entrance hall filled with cheering people. They are surrounded instantly.
The mass swirls around them bombarding them with shouts and questions and clicking cameras and phones. Clearly flattered by the attention Lulu answers to their calls. She says hi and thanks for their support and how happy she is about today’s match. Reporter step through the masses blocking their way out.

“Miss Lulu, first of all, congratulations on your amazing performance today. What was today’s game turner in your opinion?” asks one of them.

“Ehhh, I think it was Skarner’s gank early on. That really brought us the lead.” Lulu answers hesitantly.

“Miss Lulu, commentators are rather surprised about your display today. What is the reason behind your recent development?” another asks.

“Oh, eh, just training.” Lulu says.

“How long have you been preparing for today’s match?”

“I don’t know… Kinda since last match.” She answers looking to the side.

“Do you have a coach? Who is it?”

“Well, a friend helps me…” she gives a small smile.

“Can we expect to see you more often being summoned to the Rift?”

The questions keep coming and become more and more abstruse. Lulu is overwhelmed quickly. It doesn’t seem that she has a reasoned answer for most of the question. She probably hasn’t thought about most.

“What can you tell us about your training schedule?”

“What is your opinion on the upcoming item changes?”

“Please comment on the following statement ‘Irelia is overpowered and Riot should nerf her’.”

“What do you suggest when you get hungry during a long match?”

“Alright everyone, today’s been exhausting. Please refrain from asking any more questions!” Tristana announces.

Most reporters ignore that, but she pushes them out of the way and drags Lulu behind her. Once out of the building they quickly make their way through narrow alleys until they shook off even the most persistent pursuer.

“Thanks for saving me. Just what was that?” Lulu asks between breaths.

“No problem. I kind of expected this, to be honest.” Tristana answers with a smile.

“What do you mean?”

“You were really good today. They will swarm you now. It’s just like when I started to get noticed. The media was all over me for some time.”

“They still are…”

“True, but it’s worst at the beginning. It will fade. Don’t worry.”

“O-okay… So, lunch?”

“Lunch.”

Lulu takes lead and brings them to a restaurant that she absolutely recommends. Tristana has never been here before and can’t make out anything special about it. It’s quite busy and people are exited to see them. Some younglings ask for autographs, some congratulate Lulu and others observe. That is way more tolerable than what happened before. Tristana answers some questions and talks to a group of fans while they wait in line. She sees Lulu enjoying the conversations and talking a lot more than to the reporters. She has more answers on earlier questions too. Reaching the counter, they excuse themselves politely.

“If you like spicy you should get a curry. I love their curry.” Lulu says looking at the menu.

“Okay, should I take number twelve then?” Tristana weighs.

“Try number thirteen. It’s reeeeally good. You might wanna skip on the hot sauce tho.”

“Okay?”

“It burned for half an hour.”

“Okay, then number thirteen for me. What will you get?”

“I wanted to try their soups for forever… but I really want some chicken right now.”

“Number twenty sounds good.”

“Oh yeah, I’ll take that!”

They order and for some reason Tristana can’t deny that those employees look extraordinarily happy about their presence. Seems like they watched Lulu’s match as well. Lulu chooses the next table that becomes free. It’s positioned near the corner, so they might be able to have a private conversation in here. Pix sits down in lotus position on the table. He looks at Lulu and says something.

“Oh right. Imma check.”

She pulls out her phone and unlocks it.

“Just a second Tris. I eh…” she taps on it, “told my friend about the match and he usually writes me a short recap soon after. You know, what I did good and my mistakes and such.”

“No problem. Who is that friend by the way?”

Pix says something.

“Yea, wait it’s loading. Ugh, I wish he had Facebook. Or Snapchat. No, he likes e-mails.” Lulu scoffs.

“Do I know him?” Tristana asks.

“Ah, there it is. Hold on, just a… sec…”

Lulu reads frantically, her brows furrowed in a concentrated manner. Did she just ignore Tristana’s questions twice in a row? A grin spreads on Lulu’s face as she reads and triumphantly slams her fist on the table.

“Yes! Only six mistakes. We did it!”

She high-fives Pix who got into the air to read with her.

“He writes that our footwork has become much better and our item use. I think he’s proud of us.” She grins at Pix, then at Tristana, then again at Pix, “We need to work on positioning, ugh, again. Why is he so fixated on that?”

Pix says something enthusiastically and Lulu nods.

“Yea, you’re right. Oh, I already have an idea!”

She types in a quick response and puts the phone back into her pocket.

“Sorry,” she says, “but, uhm, that was important.”

“No problem Lulu.” Tristana shrugs, “So, who was that again?”

“Just a friend of mine.”

“Yea, but who is he?”

“Ah, he’s not from here. You probably don’t know him.”

Tristana frowns.

“What’s up, Lulu? He’s your boyfriend or something?”

“No, no. He just doesn’t like it when people talk about him behind his back.”

Huh, she doesn’t react on that at all.

“Well, we don’t actually talk behind his back. We just talk. Nothing bad. I just wanna get to know your friends, that’s all. Why don’t you bring him around and introduce him to us?” Tristana reasons.

“No… You know, all my friends are champions and he’s just he.”

“Oh.”

“Yea, I don’t think that would be a very good idea.”

“Well, he seems to know a lot about the League.”

“Kind of. I guess that’s my doing. I talk, and he listens.”

Lulu laughs. She stops abruptly and pulls out her phone again.

“Huh? He says we will be summoned more often now.” She says sceptically and looks at Tristana, “You think so too?”

“Yeah!”

Tristana nods.

“You were great, Lulu. People will know now what you’re capable of. It sounded as if Ashe knows that already. Which means all of Avarosa will know. That will spread. There’s probably already articles written about your match.”

“That would be so awesome, Tris.” Lulu whispers urgently.

“It is. Don’t worry, Lulu, everything will come in time.”

Lulu grins at her and at Pix. The waiter comes serving their meals. It looks and smells great. They dig into it while Pix steals pieces from Lulu’s plate. She doesn’t mind. For a while they eat in pleasant silence.

“And you’ve been training all this time?” Tristana asks.

“Yup.”

“With that friend of yours.”

“Yea, he can’t really help me with magic, but he knows some things about fighting. It was mostly endurance, actually. I never noticed how unfit I was.”

“That’s good. It’s the core of the gunner’s training course.”

“Really?”

“Yea, every single day. Is he a soldier or something?”

“Nah, I think he’s studying. History or something. He knows an awful lot of stuff.”

“That’s cool.”

“Yea, the other day he told me stories about Shurima. Those were cool. He’s a good storyteller.”

“Well, if you introduced him to me I could…”

“No.”

Tristana laughs.

“What’s the matter?” she asks.

“Nothing, just…” Lulu sighs, “I don’t think you two would become friends. You are both so different.”

“So, what? We aren’t much alike either.”

“That’s not true. We have lots in common.”

“Do we? Tell me five things we have in common.”

“Well, we are champions.”

“That’s one.”

“We are both girls.”

“Two.”

“Ehm, we have hair.”

“Lulu.”

“We like being champions.”

“You like being a champion.”

“And we have the same friends.”

“That doesn’t really count.”

“There, five things we have in common.”

“You failed.”

“I didn’t.”

“You have another argument?”

Lulu stares at her. She looks to the side and sighs under her breath.

“No, it’s just a feeling.”

Tristana has the feeling Lulu doesn’t want to share this part of her life. That’s fine with her. But her curiosity is awakened now. Maybe she will find out more over time. Must be an interesting fellow.

“Just out of curiosity” Tristana asks another question, “is he a yordle?”

“Yea.”

Oha. Tristana smells a potential boyfriend. She smiles friendly but is already planning how to find out more. It would be the first time Lulu shows interest. Oh, the drama that could unfold. Tristana looks forward to it. For now, she should lay low. Let’s change the topic.

“I didn’t want to say anything before your match, but you know, you’ve been really quiet yesterday. Are you okay, Lulu?”

“Hm? Oh, yeah, I’m good. A little surprised, to be honest. I mean, what did he do that you all dislike him so much?”

“It’s not just disliking, Lulu. I think most of us hate him. Although I don’t know about the others for sure.”

“Not even Teemo’s reason?” Lulu digs deeper.

Tristana thinks for a moment.

“I know that they have some sort of rivalry going on. Dunno what that’s about.”

“Oh.”

“Oh?”

“I thought he would have a ton of reasons.”

“Well, there have been some situations that make sense to this.”

“Like?”

“Like…? My, aren’t you curious suddenly.” Tristana jokes.

“I’m always curious. You know Teemo best. I never understood him really.

“There’s not much to understand. Teemo’s Teemo. Now that I think of it, I don’t really understand why they hate each other either.”

Lulu grins.

“Maybe they’re just bored.” She says.

“Probably.” Tristana guesses, “So, what do you hate him for? Oh, wait, you don’t. You haven’t talked to him either, did you?”

Lulu shrugs with on shoulder and tilts her head a little. A strange gesture that Tristana interprets as shyness. Lulu doesn’t want to show how scared she is in reality. Although it is visible. Every time Tristana has seen them at the same place, Lulu practically jumps to Tristana’s side and embroils her in a conversation.

“Sometimes we talk…” she begins, “Like, we talked when we were on the same team. That happened… once. Sometimes we meet at the League… I don’t exactly enjoy those moments…”

“Ah, don’t sweat it. It’s healthier to keep your distance.”

“Hmh.” she mumbles and stuffs her mouth full.

Tristana raises an eyebrow at that. Lulu holds the stare, then grins.

“You know what we should do?” she asks.

“What, Lulu?”

“We should definitely abuse the fact that I have his phone number.” Her grin widens, “We should spam him with cryptic messages and call him in the middle of the night and locate him and order a ton of pizzas to his house! Imagine his surprise!”

Lulu laughs. Tristana blinks.

“Hold on,” she says putting her cutlery down, “how do you have his number?”

“Oh, I asked nicely.” She laughs.

Obviously.

“And are you saying you can locate him by his phone number?”

Lulu calms down and thinks for a moment.

“Hmm, nah, I can’t. But I bet Heimerdinger can do that. He knows code, doesn’t he? Maybe he can hack, but ehhh…”

“But what? That’s perfect! That way we could help Teemo a lot.”

“Sure, just… I think Heimerdinger is busy. He told me about some project that he is super invested in. Plus, that thing that Corki brings him next week…”

Corki brings it to Heimerdinger? Well, that is actually to be expected since Heimer is the smartest brain in Piltover and also a yordle. Obviously Bandle City would want him to study it.

“I guess, we could go to Rumble instead.” Lulu suggests.

Tristana groans.

“I can’t think of anyone else… And he’s probably still in town, you know.” Lulu explains.

“Yea… me neither it’s just…”

“He’s crushing on you.”

“He’s annoying.”

“Uhuh.”

“And rude.”

“And super crushing on you.”

“Would you stop that?”

“It’s just so funny.”

“Lulu!” Tristana exclaims.

“Tristana!” Lulu responds enthusiastically.

“Ugh, I swear sometimes…”

“What?”

“How can you?”

“How can I what?”

“Oof, Lulu!” she whines, “Why do you always do that? You know I don’t like him!”

“Maybe you would if you spent more time with him?”

“No, I wouldn’t!”

“So, there’s somebody else?”

“What? No!”

“You sure?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Okay. Shall we go after we finish lunch?”

“We have a mission afterwards, remember?”

“It will be a short visit then!” she says opportunistic.

That way they would have an excuse to leave early. Tristana ponders over their options.

“Fine.” Tristana grumbles eventually.

“His place is cool, you know?” Lulu adds.

“You’ve been there?”

“Yeah, not for long though. There’s sketches everywhere and robots and stuff.”

“Hmh, sounds very cool.” She says unconvinced.

“Yea, just you wait!”

Lulu devours her plate afterwards and waits impatiently for Tristana to do so too. Naturally, Tristana delays their departure as much as possible. She escapes for a few minutes into the bathroom and strengthens herself for the upcoming most awkward visit. Tristana leaves the bathroom eventually and is pulled by Lulu onto the streets. She didn’t know that he possesses a residence in Bandle City like they do. They pass shops and apartments until they stop in front of a single house with a huge annex, probably his workshop. Lulu rings the bell and takes a step back. Tristana swallows as she remembers yesterday’s exchange of words and all the other awkward moments she shares with Rumble. The door swings open.

“Tristana? What a pleasant surprise!”

Rumble smiles widely.

“Hi” she mumbles.

“Hey there!”

“And Lulu… another surprise.”

His smile turns fake immediately. Lulu doesn’t notice as she smiles too. Rumbles returns his attention back to Tristana.

“Why don’t you come in?” he suggests and opens the door for them.

“Thanks!” Lulu chirps and passes him.

Uncertainly Tristana follows. She notices how his eyes follow her every movement and she doesn’t like that. He always acts like a creep. She follows Lulu through the hall into the living room. As promised there is paper everywhere. On the floor, on the table, on the couch and on every other surface. Rumble comes in shortly after.

“If I had known you were coming I would have tidied up. Welp, make yourself at home.”

He gestures to the couch and flops himself into the nearby arm chair, onto the papers. He sits on his own papers. What the hell. Awkwardly Tristana fishes together the pages and places them next to her. Lulu does the same. For whatever reason Tristana sits nearest to him. It’s stupid. She is positioned diagonally to him, which means she has to turn to look at him. That causes Lulu to be behind her back. And Tristana can’t help but fixate on this fact.

“What can I do for ya?” Rumble asks with a grin.

“Well, we would like to ask for a favour…” Tristana begins.

“Aha?”

“Can you locate phones if you have the number?” Lulu interrupts quirkily as ever.

Reluctantly Rumble shifts his look towards the other person in the room.

“Why would you want to locate a phone?” he asks suspiciously.

“For pranks!”

“Actually,” Tristana says, “we only want to locate Veigar’s phone.”

“You got his phone number?” he asks her incredulously.

“Yes.”

“How the hell did you get that?” he laughs.

“Well, a Bandle Gunner has her ways.”

Wait, did she just take Lulu’s credit? She should have said Lulu has her ways, no, that sounds weird. How did she get the number even? Maybe she should have said a woman has her ways because that way it wouldn’t have been revealed who did it. But what if Rumble interpreted that as flirting? Hold on, was Tristana just accidently flirting? She gotta stop overthinking.

“I see. That’s awesome.”

He thinks for a moment. Tristana begins to sweat under his glare.

“You know,” Tristana explains, “that would be really helpful. We could find out where he lives, where he goes and stays. Find patterns and the sort. We might see something interesting in that, eh, data.”

Rumble nods.

“Sure. I’m all onto that idea. Some days need to pass before you see anything, tho. If you’re that eager you could check every single location he’s at, but I wouldn’t recommend that…”

“Yea, of course. He might notice that he’s followed and gets rid of the phone.” Tristana agrees.

“Not only that. First and foremost, it’s a risk to take.”

“Ehh, yes. That too. Waiting is not a problem. I think it will be faster than Teemo anyway.”

Rumble chuckles.

“That for sure!”

“So, what do you think?”

“Well, that will be a few days of work. What do I get in return?”

Uuuuuuugh.

“I’m sure we can repay you adequately.”

He smiles warmly. Tristana’s mouth goes dry. She fears the worst.

“Say, how have you been? I haven’t seen you for some time now. You aren’t fighting as much right now, are you?”

“No, but I’ve just been busy. The city’s nervous. We observe more foreign traffic which is why I’m on patrol so often.”

“Sounds exhausting.”

“It is.”

“Do you even get free days?”

“Not really.”

“Ah.”

Oh no, don’t let the conversation die. She should say more but what? She could ask him about something, but she would be showing interest then. She isn’t interested in talking to him! Calm down, Tristana, be polite.

“How... have you been?” she asks reluctantly.

“Oh, I’ve been fine. The demand for my gadgets has increased since last All Stars and I’ve been working non-stop between matches.”

Great topic! Tristana jumps at the chance.

“All Stars was awesome. I remember the match in which they all dressed up.”

“Oh, yeah, you mean that mafia vs. matchmakers match.”

“Yes!” Tristana laughs.

“I still can’t believe that Varus put on wings.” Rumble reminisces.

“I can’t believe they got Twitch into a suit.”

“Whose idea was that even?”

“I think it was Vi’s. It was hilarious.”

“Yea, it was. Will you be participating in the next?”

“Of course. You?”

“Probably. Have you planned something?”

“Uh, no, but T…”

Don’t speak about Teemo here. Tristana almost forgot. She coughs.

“That, uhh, Lulu has had that idea about Star Guardians. I can’t get into that, but I think she found in Jinx a good adc and she talked to a few others already.”

“Star Guardians? I can imagine you as one.”

Uuuuuuugh. Tristana coughs up again.

“So, to come back to the topic. Can you do that?”

“Uhm, sure. How hard could it be?”

“Awesome!” Lulu chimes in from another room.

They turn their head towards Lulu who ogles a device she’s holding in her hands. Tristana didn’t even notice that she stood up. Which means she was alone with Rumble all the time. Ugh. She shivers at the thought.

“Hey, don’t touch that!”

Rumble jumps up and speedwalks to her. Lulu puts it down and retreats further into the room. Tristana follows him slowly. It’s his workshop. A large room with various machines and gadgets and metal parts. Admittedly it is cool. But it is still Rumble’s home and that odd creation that he manages on the Rift stands in the middle of the room. Tristana’s stomach flips at the sight and her mouth forms a thin line. She once heard rumours that Rumble named it after her. Freaky.

“Don’t touch that either!”

Rumble rushes to Lulu who skips behind the desk.

“Never!” She jokes.

She holds up a gun and makes shooting noises with her mouth.

“Put that down!”

She points at Rumble who freezes.

“Pew, pew!”

“Stop that.” He urges.

She points at Tristana who raises an eyebrow. Rumble steps between them.

“Don’t point at people with that. For fucks sake, put the gun down.”

“Aww, but it looks so cool!”

She points at the ground.

“No need to worry tho. I know how to handle those. There’s guns on the Rift too, you know.” She adds.

He marches towards her.

“I don’t remember seeing you with those and I don’t wanna see you with mine. Who gave you permission to rummage through my stuff anyway?”

He grabs it out of her hands angrily and stares down at her.

“Uhh, I kinda gave it to me myself since you were busy.”

“Great fucking reason.”

“I think we should go now, Lulu. I’m sorry about our intrusion.” Tristana arbitrates.

Rumble turns to her. Lulu uses this moment to sneak to Tristana.

“It’s ok. I should have locked the room.”

Tristana smiles apologetically and puts a hand on Lulu’s shoulder. She turns to leave.

“Don’t you too wanna see what it does?” Lulu asks her exited.

“C’mon Lulu, we’ve been bothering Rumble long enough.”

“Just one more minute, please?”

Lulu steps towards Rumble and points at herself.

“I can cast a shield and you shoot!” she proposes.

“I’m not gonna shoot you.”

“I’ll be fine!”

“No.”

“Lulu, that’s crazy.” Tristana interjects.

“No, it’s perfect. I trained my shields, you saw that.”

“Uhuh.”

Tristana grabs for Lulu’s arm and pulls softly.

“Let’s go, Lulu.”

“Then shoot at that plate!”

She points at a metal plate on the ground.

“Ugh, Lulu, c’mon now. Rumble’s got better things to do.”

“It’s alright, Tris,” Rumble says, “I can make a quick demonstration if you’re interested.”

Fuck that guy. Why is he willing to that now? Tristana groans inwardly but shows only surprise outwardly. He was supposed to get the wink. Why is Lulu not getting that Tristana wants to leave? Right, she gets distracted very quickly. And fuck that stupid nickname.

He motions for them to get behind him and distances himself a few meters from the plate. Tristana shoots Lulu an angry look which is ignored. So, she watches over Rumble’s shoulder. He shoots a faint light at it. Nothing happens. A couple seconds later the metal melts and sets the paper around on fire which lead the fire to a nearby table. Lulu screams in surprise, Pix screams something indecipherable in his squeaky voice and that scares Tristana more than the actual fire. Rumble walks to a locker and pulls out an extinguisher. He puts out the fire and turns to them.

“You okay?” he asks.

“Uh, yea.” Tristana answers.

“WHAT DID JUST HAPPEN?” Lulu shouts and grabs Tristana.

She isn’t gonna faint, is she? Rumble shrugs nonchalantly.

“It heats up whatever is hit. Usually until the target is vaporized.”

“Oh my gosh! What happens if you hit a person?” Lulu asks shocked.

“You’ve seen that video of the hamster in the microwave?”

“What?”

“Don’t watch it.”

“Huh?!”

“I, err, had a lot of fires to put out in the test phase.” Rumble tries to change the subject.

“It’s cool.” Tristana says, “What are you gonna do with it?”

He lights up at her question. She curses internally.

“I’m not sure yet. It was mostly just an experiment. See if that would even work. Never thought I could build something like that.”

He laughs.

“It is awesome!” Lulu assures him, “But really dangerous.”

“That’s why you aren’t allowed in here anymore.”

“What? But I thought I just wasn’t allowed to touch your things?”

“You broke that rule.”

“No, I just…”

“You did break the first rule, Lulu.” Tristana says to her shrugging.

Lulu turns to her with an expression of betrayal. Yes, serves her right putting Tristana in this situation. She already praised Rumble per accident. She better leaves before she says something truly stupid. She nods her head towards exit.

“Let’s go now. The others are probably waiting.”

Rumble puts down the gun and gestures to the living room.

“If you’ve got business to tend to I don’t wanna keep you back although you’re free to stay.”

Sure.

“We’ve got a mission. We really need to leave, or we’ll be late.” Tristana explains and pushes Lulu out of the room.

Rumble leads them to the front door and opens it for them.

“Come back anytime.” He says, but it’s clearly directed at Tristana.

“Sure!” Lulu answers happily.

He smiles at her with a fake smile.

“You, uhm, tell us when you’ve got something?” Tristana asks.

“Yea, will do.”

“Cool.”

“See ya.”

“Bye.”

The door closes and Tristana breathes out exhausted. Finally. Out of that damned house and his damned owner. She shoots another angry look at Lulu. Lulu grins.

“That was cool. But Rumble is a little bonkers, isn’t he?”

“I hate you.” Tristana replies.

Lulu turns to walk down the street. Tristana follows by her side.

“Why would you say something like that?” she asks with false hurt.

“Gosh, you left me alone with him. I thought you were gonna talk to him.”

“You did great without me. I think, he might only help because you asked.”

“Oh, great. I use him.”

“You don’t use him. You asked nicely.”

“Yea, like you asked Veigar for his number.” Tristana scoffs.

“No, that was different.”

“How exactly did you even do that?”

“Well, a fae sorceress has her ways.”

Lulu points her tongue at her. So she is hurt by Tristana’s remark. She doesn’t show it, but she doesn’t need to. Tristana gets it. They talk about the latest episode of Valoran’s Talents during their walk and the bad mood lifts off slowly. The first stop is Bandle City’s academy where Tristana changes into her gunner’s attire and arms herself. Then they meet up with everyone else at the training court. Teemo and five mages wait for their arrival.

“Hi, you’re late.” Teemo greets them.

“Sorry, guys.” Tristana apologizes.

“Sorry, we were just visiting Rumble.” Lulu tells happily.

Teemo shoots Tristana a confused look, she sighs, so he shrugs and speaks up.

“Now, that we’re ready, would you take the lead, Lulu?”

“Sure, let’s go to the southern forest.”

She skips ahead, Pix swirling around her. They seem to converse but it’s hard to say. Tristana walks next to Teemo. The mages follow them.

“How’s it going?” Teemo asks quietly.

“Okay. Just an exhausting day.” Tristana replies.

“It’s not even 14:00.”

“I know.”

“Heard that Lulu had a good match today. You’ve watched it?”

“Yea, I accompanied her. She was really good. I think she’ll get media attention now.”

“Oh, my pity.”

“I think she looks towards it.”

“We all did, didn’t we?”

“I guess so.”

“Remember the letters we used to get?”

“Those were the days, Teemo. I loved them.”

“Me too. I rarely get any nowadays. You?”

“From time to time. But we’re too busy for matches. Honestly, I haven’t seen you for weeks before yesterday. What were you doing all the time?”

“Work. They’ve been sending me on missions non-stop.”

“They always do.”

“Well, this time it’s a little different. I just don’t have much free time right now.”

“What’s different?”

He hesitates.

“The… location.”

“They’re sending you outside?” Tristana whispers bewildered.

“Yea.”

They arrive at the market and keep quiet until they are off the main road towards the southern gate. Lulu still leads a few meters away talking to Pix. They seem to be in a deep discussion about something or they’re gossiping. The mages discretely follow a few meters behind them. They too talk amongst themselves. Probably about mage-stuff.

“So, you were visiting Rumble I heard.” Teemo starts.

“Don’t remind me.” Tristana groans.

Teemo chuckles.

“You had a good time, I guess.” He says.

“Oh yea. A table caught fire and Lulu almost shot me.”

He laughs at that and she can’t help but grin.

“Sounds ~lovely~.”

“Very.”

“So, why were you there? Finally making friends with him?”

“Ugh, no way. We might have found a faster way to locate Veigar.”

“Really? How that?”

“Locating his phone.”

“Ooof, what a lowly trick.”

“I know it’s not your fancy espionage work, but it’s probably gonna be a lot faster.”

“If you say so.”

“You don’t believe me?”

“It’s not that. It’s… I’m surprised, but glad you join me in this.”

“I’ll be honest I’m not a fan, but you’re my friend.”

Teemo stays quiet after that. It’s not what he wanted to say. It’s clear to Tristana, but she won’t ask now. She needs a private space for that conversation because she has that feeling that something bothers him. They arrive at the gate and meet up with Lulu who already waits for them. Pix takes a seat on her shoulder and looks at Tristana. Sometimes he makes her uncomfortable. Like, right now. The mages catch up to them. Since they leave the safe city they now have to stay in group, even if they are still near to the city’s walls.

“Where to now?” Teemo asks.

“This direction.” Lulu answers and points towards the trees.

Great, right through the flora. Spiders and bugs, here they come. Lulu takes lead again, Teemo next, then the mages and Tristana last. Teemo and Tristana serve as protection. The actual work will be done by the mages who will close the void rift once they found it. The problem is simply that anything could have come out during the time it was open. Or while they are closing it.

Lulu walks fast, but not fast enough that she can’t start a conversation with Teemo. He asks her about today’s match and the waterfall of words is not able to stop again. He listens to her stories with little interest, but Tristana knows that he will remember most of it nonetheless. She looks to the right, but all she hears is the wind in the treetops. They wander for a while. Tristana and Teemo being alert while Lulu enjoys the walk and the mages look around nervously. Nothing happens.

They arrive at a meadow with many wild flowers that Tristana has never seen. The flora completely changes into cruel formations and the reason for that lies in the middle of the forest clearing. A long crack of two- or three-meters spreads on the ground. Cold air surrounds the deep purple nothing. Tristana positions herself diagonal from Teemo and unlocks her cannon. Teemo readies his arrows and surveys the surrounding.

“Are they really closing it now?” Lulu asks Teemo.

“We have to. Something could come out. Maybe it already has.” He responds, his ears twitching.

“But what if they are cute?”

“What?”

“Yea, like Malzahar’s voidlings. They have these big eyes and tiny legs. They’re so cute.”

“Uhm, you shouldn’t let your guard down just because something is cute.”

“Aw, c’mon Teemo. Maybe something friendly wants to visit us. Something as big as Cho’Gath that will protect the city!”

“Yea, or maybe something like Cho’Gath wants to eat everyone alive.”

Lulu grumbles on that response. The mages take positions around the rift and motions for the others to make a little more room. They begin chanting words that Tristana has never heard and make gestures that are rather obscure. She watches them for moment before going back on guard observing the woods and the rift in turns. Nothing happens. The earth rumbles as the rift deforms. It closes and opens again and leaves an even longer rift behind. The voidish purple has disappeared. Tristana is surprised that this was it. The mages would probably differ since they’re out of breath and sweating. One lays down.

Lulu looks at the crack disappointed. She might have expected a more extravagant show or that something will come out before it closes. Teemo looks satisfied. An easy solution is the best solution. Tristana still has a full afternoon of exercises coming up which is why she won’t complain about the lack of action. They keep up their positions while waiting for the mages to come to breath. Lulu uses this time to ask them all sort of questions. About their magic and what happened to the void rift and whether she can get a cloak like theirs. They answer her questions as good as they can, but she won’t get a cloak unless she becomes a mage of Bandle City. She stops asking after that.

“Let’s head back.” Teemo announces.

Word is spoken, and everyone goes back into line. This time Teemo takes the lead and Lulu falls back next to Tristana.

“That was kind of unspectacular, don’t you think?” she whispers.

“It was but I rather have it that way than someone get injured.” Tristana answers.

“I think you’re worrying too much.”

“Just because three champions are present doesn’t mean it’s safe. You know why there’s travel protection, right?”

“Yea, sure. But I never encountered anything.”

“Well, I guess you’ve been lucky.”

“More like unlucky. Going for walks is boring.”

“You were hoping to find monsters?”

“There are monsters?”

“Nah.”

“Oh.”

The conversation ends there. Tristana is wondering since when Lulu is bored by nature. Isn’t that the reason why she ended up finding Pix and the Glade? The rest of the walk is silent. Lulu walks in front of her. No skipping nor anything. Pix hovers around her and talks at her. Tristana wonders what exactly Lulu was hoping to find. She always has had crazy ideas. It could be anything.

The way back proceeds without incidents. Once inside safe city walls Lulu yawns and announces that it’s time for her to take a nap. She says goodbye and wanders off towards her home. Fatigue catches up to her finally. The mages excuse themselves as well and thank everyone for their good work. They dissolve into groups and wander off leaving Tristana with Teemo.

“You’re going to the academy?” Tristana asks.

“Nah, but I can come with you.” He answers.

They talk on their way to the academy. Tristana catches up to news in Teemo’s life. Those consist mostly of new weapons and strategies. It’s nothing out of the ordinary for them to talk about work. They dance around the topic of Veigar, but Tristana sees once again that Teemo is set on that. Arriving at the main building they stop.

“Let’s hang out. You free soon?” She asks.

“I fear not. I’ll message you when I can.” Teemo shrugs apologetically.

“Don’t make me wait another month.”

“Sorry.”

They hug and go their separate ways. Teemo walks off into town again and Tristana heads to the training court. The others are already warming up. Her trainer nods to her once she arrives. She quickly greets everyone, and the training starts.

They finish in the evening. After a shower and dinner with colleagues she falls beaten into her bed. Sleeps comes over her in a matter of minutes. Then her stupid phone rings. She grabs for it blindly.

“Hhhh-hello?” she moans.

“Tris? Something just ate half of my house.”

“Huh?”

She rolls on her back and rubs her eyes. What time is it? There is screaming in the background. She jolts up.

“Lulu? What’s going on?”

“I don’t know! I lay in my bed, watch some Youtube and the next thing I know is some loud crash and suddenly I can see my neighbour in his pyjamas! He’s not wearing shirts in his sleep! Who does that?”

“Speak louder. What happened?”

She switches on her night lamp and searches for her battle attire. With one hand she pulls on her trousers. Her clock says almost midnight.

“I don’t know! It looks like something went through here. There’s a hole in my bedroom and… it’s crashing through other houses too. I think it’s heading into direction of the fire department. Dunno. It’s just really big.”

“Have you seen something?”

“No, that was happening way too fast.”

“Stay where you are I’m coming.”

“I’m already on my way.”

The call ends. Tristana swears under her breath and puts on the rest of the attire. The alarm goes off in the whole building. She hears the other gunners getting ready. Grabbing her cannon and a few extras she sprints off. On the way out of the building she is joined by colleagues. Whatever is happening is a danger to the whole city.

“What is happening?” somebody asks.

“I don’t know!” another replies.

“Something’s attacking the city. Something the size of a house.” Tristana says, “It’s heading towards the fire department.”

“How do you know?”

“I was called.”

“Take the lead.”

Tristana sprints forward. The group rushes through the streets dodging groups of night swarmers. Her body protests. This is not what she calls a good night’s sleep. The phone rings again. She slows down to jogging and accepts the call.

“Lulu.” she greets.

“Hey, the department is already eaten. It’s going to my favourite bakery. We gotta stop it!”

“We’re heading that way.”

“Hurry! That thing is giant and ugly!”

“What is it?”

“A bug.”

“A bug?”

“Yea, but it’s big and gross and it has fangs and … it ate a phone booth.”

“Stay save, we’re on our way!”

“Okay!”

She hangs up and points at one of the gunners.

“Tell the others we’re going east of the fire department. The rest follow me.”

She turns at the next cross and sprints again. Soon after the destructions appear. She sees people in shock, some are injured. They turn another corner and Tristana sees Lulu casting a shield over civilians as their home crumbles above them.

“Where did it go?” Tristana shouts to her.

“That way!”

Lulu gestures to follow her and jumps into the hole of a house. Tristana and her group jumps after her.

“It’s getting bigger the more it eats!”

“Then it’s gotta be an easy target.”

The hole is massive. The creature must have turned into the size of a one-floored house. There is something recognizable in the distance. Tristana soon realizes that a void creature made its way into town. It loosely resembles a caterpillar ,but it has legs, a maw the size of a building and claws that shove everything they find into it.

“I swear it’s so disgusting.” Lulu whines.

“Lulu, take care of civilians. We will take on the target.”

“O-okay.”

Lulu parts from the group and checks the destroyed houses. Tristana shouts orders and in new formation they approach the creature. She pulls out her gun and fires at it. The bullet hits but nothing else happens. The beast gnaws on the next roof. They surround it. She switches to her cannon and shoots again. This time the beast roars and flees crushing through houses. He colleagues leap out of the way. Lulu catches up to them again.

“This is going great!” she says.

“Yea, I know.” Tristana replies sourly, “I would rather be in bed right now.”

“No, I mean, the bakery still stands.”

“Well, that’s a win.”

They run after the creature. Locating it has become easy due to the obvious tracks and it’s shouting. The streets fill with panicked people and Tristana orders her group to evacuate. Lulu and her stay on trailing. They find it again soon as it exhaustedly gnaws on another building.

“Can you shield me?” Tristana shouts.

“I got you!” Lulu shouts back.

Tristana loads in a jumper bullet, points at the ground and blasts off into the air. She rises rapidly. At high point she loads her cannon and aims for the head. This time the beast notices her, dodges and spits at her. The liquid is caught by Lulu’s shield appearing in the last second. Knowing Kog’Maw this could have ended very badly for her. She lands on her feet and runs after it again. This time the beast takes the road, but it has immensely increased in size so that it constantly bumps into buildings leaving destruction wherever it goes. They tail it closely. A group of gunners come from the right corner and scare it into the opposite direction. Tristana and Lulu catch up to the group.

“Aim for the head! The skin is too thick!” she shouts to them.

They run into the district Tristana tries to avoid. It’s a place for shady individuals and they pass many of those. She angrily orders them to get off the street. One gunner receives word from another group. Knowing they are heading for the city wall they decide to split from Tristana and Lulu to cut off its way. They keep on the direct path. The city-wide alarm has scared most of them into their houses already, but there are still a few individuals jumping away at last second. Through its many legs she can see one person in particular is completely absorbed and notices the literally house-high monster almost too late. Tristana shouts. The man jumps out of the way at the last second and the beast misses him by a hair’s breadth. Hold on. She stops abruptly. Is that Veigar? He looks at them and blinks.

“Good evening.” He greets and gets up, “What the fuck was that?”

“Something from the void.” Tristana answers warily.

The mage dusts off his coat and adjusts his hat. He’s dressed in his usual battle attire with the staff in his hand.

“What are you doing here?”

She points her cannon at him. He shoots her a look, glances at the gun directed at him, then at Lulu. From the corner of her eyes Tristana sees that Lulu tries hard to preserve her poker face. She appears nervous nonetheless. His eyes turn back at Tristana.

“I had such a good evening and honestly I’m feeling a little attacked right now.”

“Answer the question.”

“It’s none of your business.” He answers.

“I don’t have time for that. Answer. The. Question.”

“I was just… shopping. Satisfied? I wish to leave as well.”

“No. What were you looking for?”

He shakes his head slowly and sighs. At the same time, he reaches for his pocket. He frowns.

“Where did it go?” he mumbles and searches his robe panic-struck.

His eyes search the ground.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake.” He groans.

Without another glance he opens a portal and vanishes before she can even pull the trigger. Tristana and Lulu share a confused look then run after the beast again. Lulu jumps on her staff witch-like and pulls Tristana on.

“The thing is the bigger problem, right?” Lulu laughs.

“Right now, yes. But we might have a long night before us.” Tristana shouts over the roaring wind and clings onto Lulu.

“It’s alright. It’s not like I wanted to sleep anyway!”

They rise into the sky and whiz over roofs. Tristana thinks about her options worriedly as they catch up to the creature again. She would call Teemo if she had a moment for that, but she doesn’t so she loads her cannon with one hand and jumps from the staff when they are near enough. It’s cornered at the marketplace by gunners who all fire at the monster which in return hisses and spits at them. Those who are hit retreat immediately. One look at the wound and it’s clear that it’s acid.

Their bullets scratch it but aside from angering it they don’t cause anything. Tristana circumnavigates, jumping over acid puddles and climbs up a house. She tries to get a clear shot at its head. Its eyes or its mouth perhaps. She takes position and waits. Her colleagues run around shouting orders and warnings. Tristana watches as one’s leg is hit. The yordle falls to the ground and is picked up by two others. Lulu shields them from another attack then rushes off to another injured. Reinforcements arrive. They bring in other weapons but those too fail to have impact on the creature.

It dawns to Tristana that her plan will fail. They might need magic. Will Lulu be strong enough for that? She’s a healer after all. Tristana pulls out her phone and calls for mage assistance. Then the moment arrives. She aims, pulls the trigger and the bullet explodes near the monster’s left eye. The following scream is deafening. The creature rears, loses
balance and falls lengthwise into houses. Their inhabitants scream in panic.
Tristana jumps from the roof and loads her cannon while running towards it. Perhaps they can hold it back long enough for the mages to arrive. Bullets fly from every direction. The soft looking belly turns out to be sturdy as well. The caterpillar rolls around. One eye bleeding it rushes into their ranks. The gunners jump out of the way and run as they are being chased. Tristana aims and shoots again. She misses and hits the back. In return it goes for her now.

She swallows and runs. The other gunners fire at it but it focuses on her solely. She runs a round on the market and onto the main road. Taking two turns in the same direction she leads it back to the market place. She’s out of breath and no idea comes to her mind. Loading her cannon, she turns around. A giant maw stretches before her. She shoots. It swallows the bullet. This confuses the monster long enough, so that Tristana can jump behind a corner. Gasping for breath she presses her back at the wall.

The creature roars again, a voice speaks up. Tristana’s ears pear up. A civilian or reinforcements? Taking a deep breath, she loads the cannon again and steps around the corner once more. The monster charges at her new target. Tristana shoots its side. At the same time, she sees a glimmer forming above. It is exactly one second in which she has enough time to frown and then the creature explodes. Blood and particles scatter around, and the air is filled by a disgusting stank. Tristana averts her face as she falls victim to the splatter.

She fights the urge to throw up and steps outside. The street looks disastrous. Purple blood forms in puddles and body parts lie here and there. The threat is neutralized, but she wished she hadn’t come out in that moment. Bandle City’s mages exceled. Tristana turns to greet them but it’s not mages that saved her. It’s a single mage whose dark blue robe is splattered like her. Tristana grabs for her bullets but her pocket is empty. Switching to her gun she points at him.

“Let the weapon fall and put up your hands.” She demands.

“Oh, didn’t see you there. Ugh, you… got there a little something.”

He points to the side of his head. Lucky bastard could shield himself with his hat.

“Don’t bother, Veigar. Hands up and let’s have a chat.”

“I can’t look at you.”

“Then lie down face to the ground.”

“No, thanks.”

He ignores her and starts wandering in the puddles and through the monster pieces. Searching for whatever he has lost earlier. She follows him in a safe distance. Gun raised and ready whenever.

“I don’t like repeating myself.” Tristana says, “Let the weapon fall and put your hands up.”

“You know, I start to wonder why I even wash my clothes. I would save so much trouble if I just didn’t care. I mean, do you know how hard it is to wash out void blood? Blood alone is a nightmare. I bet you share my pain.”

There is the blabber that Teemo has warned her about. He starts talking and waits for you to let your guard down. Tristana won’t fall for that.

“What are you in town for, Veigar?”

“I told you. Shopping.”

“I don’t believe you.”

“That’s not my problem.”

He points his staff at a puddle and the gem at the tip glows. Then he walks to the next puddle.

“You are being charged for multiple crimes. I command you to give yourself in to the state of Bandle City. Cooperating may lessen your sentence. You may call for a lawyer. You can-“

“Tristana, I’m not in the mood. In fact, I’m rather displeased.”

He turns to look at her.

“I’ve been looking for this for weeks and could you put that damned gun down already? It makes me uncomfortable.”

“No.”

“I just wish to find what belongs to me and then go home. Is that too much to ask for?”

“Do you actually think I would answer that with ‘yes’?”

“A man can dream, can’t he?”

He points his staff at other puddles and a chunk of flesh of his size.

“Ah, could you give me a hand here?”

Tristana remains where she is.

“I see.”

He holds out one hand and a ball of energy forms. Releasing it a hole forms in the chunk and the air fills with the stench of burned flesh. Tristana’s stomach revolts but she remains focused on the mage. She hears footsteps and a moment later Veigar is surrounded by gunners and mages alike. He grabs something from the ground and inspects it. He mutters something to himself and his neutral expression turns into an angry one. He looks at the people around him.

“You brought friends.” He states.

“Weapon down, hands up.” She repeats.

“You begin to annoy me.”

“We can settle this like civilized people. Don’t think we will hold back.”

“What exactly makes you think I would hold back?”

Lulu pops up next to her.

“Hey, what did I miss?” she whispers to Tristana.

Then she notices Veigar and flinches.

“The fact that you’re surrounded.” Tristana answers him, “One bullet can be deadly, did you know that?”

“I don’t believe in rumours.”

Lulu begins to tremble horribly next to Tristana. Tristana steps in front of her and points at Veigar’s head. He tilts his head.

“I keep forgetting that you all live in this damned place. Must be awful to constantly run into each other. Say, is the weasel here too?”

“I don’t know what you are talking about and I believe you don’t either.”

“Small guy, annoying, uses a flute as a weapon? Has a thing for mushrooms?”

“Teemo?”

“Yes! That’s his name. Is he here too?” he grins.

“Maybe.”

“Ah, that’s too bad. Say hello to him from me, will you?”

He steps forward and raises his staff.

“One more move.” She spits angrily.

He grins devilish. The earth quivers and pillars erupt. She loses balance as one comes up right next to her. She knows what comes next. A force field forms between the pillars and anyone touched by it is paralyzed on the spot. He summons them in perfect formation and immobilizes everyone around him. Tristana freezes in the most awkward position. On leg in the air, arms flinging around and face towards the sky. She lost her gun and just now her nose becomes itchy.

“The day started so good.”

Veigar appears next to her. He looks down at her with an emotionless expression.

“You know, sometimes I get the feeling that you guys don’t like me being here. You should work on your welcoming.”

“Grrrrr.” Tristana says.

“I know but you don’t need to thank me for saving you all. It’s the least I can do after that fucking worm fucking... never mind. I don’t have time to play with you anymore. My business here didn’t go as I hoped it would and now I have to spend extra effort. This day truly has got rotten. But before I go…”
He pulls out a small red gem smudged with purple. This must be what he searched for. She watches his movements suspiciously. Her breathing flats as she imagines what he can do with this. She would swallow if she could. Can he see that she panics?

He reaches out and balances the gem on her forehead. His force field doesn’t affect him in the slightest, but the stone stays in position. Satisfied he looks at her and chuckles.

“Perfect.”

He pulls out his phone and snaps a photo of.

”That’s excellent blackmail. It almost makes up for wasting my time.”

He glances behind her, then turns around and opens a portal.

“As always, it was a pleasure seeing you. I hope to see you not so soon again. Bye.”

He steps through the portal. It closes immediately and the force field breaks letting them fall to the ground. Tristana groans on impact. She rubs holds her head and sits up. All around her people groan and try to shake off the numb feeling. The stupid stone fell to her side. Inspecting it she can’t find anything special about it but then again, she isn’t a mage. She puts it in her pockets. Her sight falls on Lulu who looks at her breathing heavily.

“That was weird.” She says.

“You okay?” Tristana asks.

“Yea, are you?”

“Yea.”

She isn’t, but that doesn’t matter right now. Veigar’s power exceed greatly outside the Rift. She didn’t know that and shivers at the thought of what he could do. She stares at her feet. Being humiliated and forced to accept her inferiority leave a foul taste in her mouth. Her body feels numb and her brain is incapable of forming coherent thoughts.

“You, eh, got there something.” Lulu says and points to the side of her head.

Tristana nods knowingly.

“What now?”

“Shower, then bed.” Tristana answers.

There’s nothing more she can do tonight. The multiple threats are neutralized, and she is too exhausted to help with evacuation or cleaning up. The residents of this street pour out of their houses. They help the injured getting up and to the academy where doctors must have been woken up already. Somebody brings Tristana a towel and she gladly wash off the goo and whatever covers her.

“Do you know where you will stay tonight?” Tristana asks Lulu when she gets up.

“At home. I can sleep in my guest room.”

“You can come to the academy, I’m sure there’s a room free for you.”

“Thanks, but it’s okay.”

“Okay.”

They walk together from the scene. Lulu is noticeably quiet. Tristana can’t blame her. She’s a soft soul and facing Veigar has never been easy for her. Now, outside the League it must have been terrifying. She puts a hand on her shoulder and squeezes lightly.

“We have to rebuild a lot of houses, I think.” Lulu says.

“Yea. We can be happy though that it hasn’t caused any more damage.”

“Do you… do you think Bandle’s mages could have stopped that? I tried, but I couldn’t do anything.”

“Of course they would have.”

She isn’t too sure about that.

“Ah, okay.” Lulu mumbles, “Do you think it came through the rift? I mean, we closed it this afternoon and nothing came out all this time before.”

“Where else would it have come from?”

“Dunno. I just know that is has been there for a couple of days. Why did nothing happen before?”

“I don’t know. The academy has experts for that question. I’m sure they will soon have an answer. Don’t worry too much.”

“O-okay.”

Tristana is too tired. They say goodnight to each other and their ways part. Lulu goes back to help while Tristana walks to the academy. She pulls out her phone. Her arms hurt.

“Tristana?”

“Hey, Teemo. Did I wake you up?”

“Uh, yea. So, what’s up?”

“I’m in. Fully, I mean. Whatever’s your plan. I’m in.”

“Huh? What happened?”

“Veigar happened.”

“…are you alright?”

“Yea.”

“Well… That’s good. That’s, uhm, what happened exactly?”

“I’ll tell you when we meet.”

“Let’s meet soon then.”

Chapter 4: This is so sad

Summary:

Lulu and Rumble are having a heart to heart.
Tristana is fed up with this world and decides to have a nice trip to Piltover with Lulu.
Corki is actually too old for this shit but he's a good guy so yea he joins the party.
Veigar trolls Viktor but it's ok - probably.

This is so sad

It has been three days since the attack. Rumble somehow managed to sleep through the alarm and the noise. He woke up confused and absolutely astonished when he saw the damage. It happened in the other side of town and a friend’s house was crushed completely. He knows he needs to help. Which is what he does and why he postpones his orders. Solely Tristana’s request is in progress. He works on it once he’s home. Mostly a few night hours.

He wonders how she is doing. The news state that she was in the middle of the action. A short statement of her is printed on the first page saying: “We are sorry about all those who have lost their homes in the attack and those injured, but the people of Bandle is a close community, we will take in our friends and neighbours and rebuild the city”. It sounds so much like her. Empathetic and optimistic. It fills the reader’s heart with hope. The whole article is basically her telling everyone to do their part and thanking everyone for defending and rebuilding their home town.

He stares at the newspaper that he already finished reading and ponders about visiting the academy. Normally, he would call Tristana but unfortunately, he doesn’t have her number. She must be very exhausted after those last days. Some good news will be much appreciated, he thinks. The task was easy enough. He watched some tutorials on YouTube, downloaded a coding environment and stripped some code from the internet. Today morning he located his own phone and tested the accuracy. The radius differs for about five meters. That’s good enough. He can polish his solution later if it is needed. Maybe she wants an actual device. Rumble implemented the function in a website. Hmmm. He supposes he could make the GUI a little nicer and then go to the academy.

He sits down at his PC and sips at his coffee when the doorbell chimes. Could that be…? Almost choking on his coffee, he hastily gets to the door. He takes a breath to focus and with a bright smile swings open the door. Lulu stands on the other side dressed in civil clothing. He forces the smile to stay on his face.

“Hey, Rumble!” Lulu greets him friendly.

“Good day, Lulu, what brings you here?” he asks politely.

“I wanted to check on you. I know you said you will come once you have something, but then I remembered that you don’t have our numbers and I wasn’t sure if you know where any of us live.”

He knows where the academy is. Where Lulu lives, doesn’t interest him in the slightest.

“So, here I am.” she concludes.

“Ah, cool.” He says and clears his throat, “It’s good timing, because I am almost finished. Just polishing the-“

“Oh my gosh, let me see!”

Taken aback Rumble stares at the twenty-something child quivering in anticipation. His smile turns into annoyed confusion.

“Uhh…”

“Oh, please, please, please! This is so cool.”

“It would be better if you get Tristana, then I don’t have to explain everything twice.”

“I’ll explain it to her!”

Fuck you.

“Well, I am not sure if that is the best way.” He says instead, “Maybe you forget details.”

“Don’t worry I’m good with technology. You explain it to me once and I’ll teach anybody! I swear.”

There is a very determined look on her face. Her fairy swirls around her looking at him expectantly. Damn, that creature freaks him out. Those eyes investigate his soul and read his mind. Where in the world did she find that thing? It should have stayed there. And never crawl out of its cave.

“Please, Rumble?” Lulu breaks him out of his thoughts, “I promise I won’t touch anything.”

Big innocent eyes lock with his. Big and hopeful and a little sad. Puppy eyes. Oh no, he won’t fall for that. But on the other hand, this is Tristana’s friend. He can’t possibly be rude to her friends. What would that say about him? No, hold on. He won’t have an excuse to see Tristana for who knows how long.

“I don’t know, Lulu…” he says slowly and dugs in his brain for an excuse.

Nothing comes to his mind.

“C’mon, please? You know, I would have brought Tristana, but she is so busy since the attack. I believe she barely sleeps… Always on her legs... patrolling.” She mumbles.

He can’t possibly to decline now. Lulu only had her friend in mind, and she doesn’t know about his struggles.

“Oh, I didn’t know. I hope she’s okay.” He admits in a low voice.

“She is, mostly, I think. A little shaken from the paralysis. I understand that, sometimes my feet still feel funny.”

Huh? He frowns.

“What do you mean? Have you been there?”

“Uhuh! I called Tristana when the bug ate my house. There’s still a huge mess in my home, but there’s mess in the whole city so it doesn’t stand out.”

He had no idea. Tristana was out there with only the help of Lulu and he slept through the damn alarm.

“I’m glad that your neighbourhood is okay.” She adds.

“Yea, me too. Was the academy damaged?”

“Nah, the academy’s fine. The fire department isn’t, tho.”

That’s good, that’s good. He nods.

“Well, and you?” he asks reluctantly.

“Oh, it’s ok, thanks for asking! They put a big plastic curtain over the hole. That’s enough for now, I guess.”

“Yea, uhm, I didn’t know you were involved, actually. I only read about it in the newspaper.”

She shrugs and Rumble could swear that he saw frustration flash up for a second. He must have imagined that. She smiles a small gentle smile.

“It’s fine.” She says, “Main thing is we did it.”

“True, true. That must have been a real monster.”

“Oh, yea it was! It was big and ugly and slimy and there was Veigar too and-“

“Wait what?”

“Huh?”

He looks at her disbelievingly.

“Did you say that Veigar was there?”

“Yea, he was. Made the bug go splash. Have you seen the street? You can still see the crate he left behind.”

He stares at her for a solid minute. There was no news coverage about that. It was said that Bandle’s mages defeated the monster. But Lulu doesn’t lie. Rumble goes as far as saying that she physically can’t. She is speaking the truth... What is going on and more importantly, Tristana fought him?

“Come, let’s go inside.”

He makes space so she can pass him. This shouldn’t be talked about on the street. His neighbours hear everything, and they are outrageously noisy.

“Sure, thanks!”

He leads her to the living room where she grabs for his notes on the couch and shoves them away. Rumble flops down on his armchair.

“So, you’re telling me that Tristana fought with Veigar that day?”

She sits down in lotus seat.

“Kind of. To be honest it was more of a show down. Really western-like.” she explains.

He is only more confused now.

“What happened?” he asks.

“Well, it started when I went to bed and watched YouTube videos with Pix. I found a hilarious channel that translates songs with Google translator and then she sings them, but-” she leans forward, “all the lyrics have turned upside down!”

She giggles and chuckles at the memory. Rumble groans inwardly. This will be a long ass story if she goes on like this.

“Anyway, I suddenly saw my neighbour and I wondered how that is even possible, because I already closed the window blinds and then I realised that there was something slimy and the huge hole in the wall. I got up and called Tris. I woke her up.”

She grins at that for some reason and continues.

“I looked outside and saw a big bug and I HATE bugs. They are so disgusting and should have seriously never been created. So, I called Tris because she can handle insects and I really didn’t want to. And well...”

She looks to the side and watches Pix float above the coffee table. He ignores the creature vehemently.

“Basically, we ran through the city a lot and then Veigar came, the bug was splashed, Tris went home, and I stayed to help for a little while.”

Fantastic elaboration.

“So… what did Tristana and the gunners do once you called?” he asks slowly.

“Ah, well, we met up in the city and they shot it but it didn’t work. My spells didn’t do anything either.”

She shrugs.

“What happened then?” he asks.

“Aaah.. this and that, you know? I helped the injured, while Tristana did her own thing. She chased the bug and when I came, she already found Veigar and they talked. There was such a huge mess on the street. He left then and the rest is history, I guess.”

“And, uhm, what did they talk about? What did he want from her?”

“Nothing, he was shopping. They talked about law things and Teemo. Can’t really remember. My brain is a little foggy from the stun.”

“They… they talked about Teemo?”

“Yea, dunno.”

“What about him?”

“He likes mushrooms and plays the flute or something.”

What the..?

“And what did he want from Tristana?”

“Dunno. I think he really just wanted to go shopping.”

“Didn’t all that happen at night?”

“Yea, why?”

Just what did the bastard want from Tristana? And fuck Teemo. That guy is useless. He’s always out of the city. When you need him, he isn’t there but at the same time he has this huge fan club. What is even to like about that douche?

“Nothing.” he growls, “Seems fishy to me. I’m just glad that Tristana wasn’t alone. He’s mad. Real mad.”

“Oooh, you should have seen Tristana! She was sooo cool! She was like ‘You are arrested!’”

Lulu takes in a position and forms her hands to guns, mimicking Tristana’s movements.

“And she was like a professional. She was so intimidating. I was so impressed! I still shiver at the memory!” Lulu says and laughs.

Rumble regrets deeply not having woken up that night. He would have helped her, and he would have loved to see her in action. It’s been so long since they last have been summoned together. Must be a good four or five months now. What if she had been seriously injured that night? He would not be able to forgive himself if she-

“Are you alright, Rumble?” Lulu asks concerned.

Dammit, his expression slipped.

“Yea, I’m alright.” he says and smiles politely.

“You seem worried.”

“Nah, I’m good.”

An awkward silence arises. Lulu stares at him and Rumble tries to avoid her look. She makes him nervous out of sudden. His glance wanders to the fairy. Those big eyes stare into his soul as well. That’s even worse! Say something, Rumble, come on.

“So, uhh, you wanted to see, uh, the thing.” he stumbles over his own words.

He swears in his mind and stands up.

“Come on.”

Not waiting for her response, he walks into his office. A small room with a bureau, a chair, two unnecessary bookshelves stuffed with unread books, and his working PC. He quickly steps over sketches that fell to the ground and unlocks the screen. Lulu appears at the door frame, her fairy floating centimetres above her head.

“Rumble...” she says in a soft voice, “could it be that you like Tristana?”

He freezes on the spot. How does she know? He’s been so cautious not to show anything. Did his act fall when they last visited him? Maybe he was too nice and smiled too much. But he was so sure that nobody would ever get behind his secret.

This is bad. This is so bad. Lulu and Tristana are best friends. She will tell Tristana about his feelings and any chance he has ever had will be ruined! He can’t let that happen. They just recently have become friends and now even work together in this, admittedly, unusual circumstances. This was meant to be his chance to finally get closer to her. He won’t let this happen! He looks up from the monitor with a neutral expression.

“Where did you get that from? I mean, of course I like her. She’s a good person and a good friend.” He responds convincingly.

“I don’t mean like that. I mean, like, more than that.” Lulu explains.

She leans against the door frame and fidgets with her hair. He swallows hard. Luckily, she doesn’t notice.

“No, not like that. Tristana and I are friends. Nothing more.” he says.

His hands have not moved from the keys. The locking screen shining into the corners of his eyes. She can’t see them shaking, can she?

“Yea, I know but… well… you care so much for her.” she argues.

“Well,” he replies, “that’s what friends do.”

“Sure. I care about her too. I just always thought... you know, I saw you together and I thought that you like one another.”

ONE ANOTHER?

“W-what do you mean?” he asks baffled.

“Oh, ehm, I don’t wanna say something stupid. I mean, you already said that-”

“It’s not stupid.” he reassures her.

Her eyes lock with his and a gentle smile appears on her face. Possible, that he is a little bit focused on this suddenly, but she doesn’t notice that this is a big deal for him. Lulu isn’t like that. Also, his poker face shows nothing more than slight interest. Nothing for him to worry about.

“Don’t worry, you can tell me.” he says and smiles friendly.

“Well, but don’t tell her, okay?”

“Of course.”

“I said nothing.”

“Of course not.”

“Okay...”

“Yea.”

“So, ehm, Tristana seriously must not know about this, because she once told me that she wants these kinds of things to ‘develop naturally.’”

“I won’t say a thing.”

“You must promise!”

“Yes, I promise.”

“Okay, so, have you noticed that Teemo is gone almost all of the time? I mean, I never really see him and, actually, nobody really sees him no more.”

What about that fucker?

“Well, I haven’t seen him for a while either.” He mumbles.

Why would Rumble even?

“Exactly! And every time Tristana talks about him she seems so sad. I think she misses him.”

What does that have to do with him for fuck’s sake?

“Uhm...”

“Yea, I’m worried too.” Lulu continues, “I mean, who wouldn’t miss their best friend? I think she might be lonely but won’t admit it. Also, don’t tell her that either.”

“My lips are sealed.”

Now they are getting somewhere.

“Okay, so, I noticed how she behaves around you and I think she would like to be better friends with you. And then the other day she mentioned dating and the such and then it clicked!”

Lulu raises a finger triumphantly.

“She wants to date again and that is awesome! She didn’t want to for so long and I already got worried that she’ll become a workaholic, but that isn’t it. Actually, she just hasn’t found anyone that fits to her! I think you two would, you know, fit together just fine.” she concludes, and a shy smile appears on her face.

She looks at the ground and fidgets with her hair again. Rumble’s brain deep fries. What did he just hear? Having stopped somewhere in the middle of her explanation he forces himself to breathe again. His mind can’t catch up with all that information. Tristana wants to date? Wants to be friends with him? Wants to date him? Fuck yeah! A smile comes to his face.

“I… mmmmh, I might do like her.” he admits in a low voice.

Lulu shines her brightest smile at him.

“I knew it!” she laughs.

Wow. Awesome, that Lulu visited him today. He leans back in his chair.

“It would be awesome if you two got together!” Lulu whispers.

“Heh, yea.” he grins.

“Hey, Rumble, can I give you a tip or two? I really want you and Tristana to be happy and I think she would appreciate this too.”

“Huh? Of course. Shoot!”

He leans forward and waits for her to continue in hidden anticipation.

“Okay, so, hehe, Tristana likes guys that, well, are chill and fun. You have to pay attention, but don’t drown her. It’s hard to describe, but something like you shouldn’t stare at her. You know, just easy going.”

“Of course!”

“Cool and also you should show her your inventions some time. She didn’t say it last time, but she was really impressed. She likes guns, you know? Maybe you can show her something cool.”

“Sure, I got a lot of cool stuff here.”

“Yes! You should invite her some time but remember: naturally.”

“Easy. I’m a chill guy.”

“That’s true.”

They smile like dumbasses at each other.

“Wanna see the thing now?” he asks.

He needs time to process this. Best while alone.

“Yes!” Lulu chirps and walks around the bureau to stand behind him.

He unlocks the screen and opens the coding environment.

“I already located my phone. I just need to change the number.” he explains, “Do you have it?”

“Yes, hold on!”

She grabs her phone and searches for the contact. He types in the number that she dictates, saves the script and opens his internet browser. Since he didn’t bother with a domain name, he types in the IP address that he has already memorized. The side loads and a map appears. A single red point blinks on the screen.

“Woaa.” Lulu says approvingly.

“It zooms in automatically. So, if you want to know what city it is you just zoom out...”

He zooms out.

“And there. He’s currently in Zaun. Huh...”

What is he doing in Zaun? That city is rotten, magic infused, and the inhabitants are mad. On second thought he fits in there just right. Still, Zaun has a lot of markets selling illegal goods, spies and mercenaries too. You can find anything in Zaun. And you can do basically anything there as well. This can’t be good.

“I wonder what he wants there. Zaun is so… ugh.” Lulu comments.

“Dunno, Lulu, you understand the site? You don’t have to reload it unless you have a bad connection. I’ll send you the link.”

“Yea, I should go tell her. I think she has break soon. I’m hungry too… Your work is really amazing, Rumble. Thanks so much again! This is so cool.”

“No problem.”

One hand washes the other, Lulu. He doesn’t say that. But she truly helped him with something he sometimes thought is pointless. He will try to be nicer to her now. He sends her the link via Whatsapp, brings her to the door and says a friendly good bye to her. He sinks into his couch afterwards. His mind is still blown. What a fucking awesome day. He needs to call his friend. With this special mission, he needs all the help he can get. Tristana’s best friend is on his side and his friends are anyway. With these forces combined he won’t be able to mess this up!

--------

Tristana is on patrol. It is the fourth one on the southern wall today. In the distance she sees a colleague positioned at a checkpoint tower. She turns her head back to the wildness outside of the city. This part of the land is covered in a small forest, which growth only stopped because of the wall that yordles built up centuries ago.

She is tired and her back aches as if she aged thirty years over night. Her steps resemble those of a sloth more than herself. The past days have been incredibly exhausting. With many gunners injured and even more out on missions the remaining have increased in importance massively. If she has thought that she has been busy before then she has changed her mind yesterday evening when she fell into bed at 23:00. Today started way too early for her taste, but what can she do?

The citizens are nervous and so is the council. The appearance of the void rift left questions unanswered. The mages and the tutors can’t explain why there has been one in the first place. They say it is impossible. This only strengthened the fear of the council and brought them to sent out the scouts to secure the region of Bandle. The scouts however came back with worrying news. Two more rifts have opened. One forty-six, and another two kilometres away from Bandle City. They suspect that the void creature came from the latter.

Two teams have been sent out to close these rifts. One team is still on mission, the other one faced hardship and came back with injured gunners and unconscious mages. They managed to close it, but the council fears for the safety of the city and Tristana heard that they started discussions about further security measures.

Tristana thinks little of these discussions. In her opinion the council should call back their forces and split them into equal portions for each big place in the region. She would feel way more comfortable if Teemo was by her side, but as so often in the past he left on the same day and won’t return before he carried out his task.

Tristana stops in the middle of two checkpoints and peers over the wall into the wildness. There is nothing unusual. Good, her thoughts are somewhere else anyway. She thinks back to the events of two nights ago. It still fills her with a low seething anger. The whole situation is incredibly unsatisfactory. It’s stupid. Apart from her personal interest in arresting Veigar, he represents an active threat to the city and its people, and the city should call for more drastic actions than increasing his penalty on his capture. Again, his status of being a League Champion saves his ass.

And then the stupid interview. She sighs in annoyance. Reporters asked her about the night and as instructed she kept her mouth shut about the mage that managed to neutralize two dozen gunners and two League Champions. The city fears that this knowledge could lead to a hysteria on his next visit. Tristana agrees with them, but she disagrees with this policy of withholding information to the citizens. Rather, they should set up an efficient knowledge management that keeps track on his movements within city walls and conduct training on how to deal with major threats. Tristana didn’t come far with her suggestion. ‘It will be evaluated by the academy board.’ Which means that it will either be discussed to death or doesn’t even make it up there.

The next thing is that she has been elected to be the face of the academy in this instance. As if she has been the key to the resolution. In the news articles they ran over her colleagues, who have done a fantastic job without exception. Lulu has been mentioned once. The work of the evacuation team and the medical aid was described in one sentence. Tristana didn’t even know what to tell them. So, she told them what she would have liked to hear in this situation.

And last but not least her hope of finding a lead or a reason to conduct a serious investigation was crushed yesterday. The mysterious gem that the mage left behind is nothing but a red stone. Tristana brought it to the laboratory of the academy and after a quick check the stationed alchemists couldn’t find anything worthwhile about it. They suspect that the void creature drained it of its magical properties. Which aligns with Veigar’s vague comments. All they could do is determining its age, but more than a few assumptions can’t be made from its age alone. So, she dropped the topic.

In conclusion: Tristana is fed up. Finally, her break comes around and she meets up with Lulu who brings sandwiches. They sit down at the foot of the staircase leading to a checkpoint.

“Hey, Tris. How’s it going?” Lulu greets her with a warm smile.

“Hey. Good I would say. Today has been boring.” Tristana sighs and takes a sandwich.

“That sounds awful to me.”

“Nah, it’s fantastic. What have you been up to? Helping?”

“Yea. The academy’s hospital wing is full, did you know? They’ve put them into the school.”

“Yea, a colleague told me.”

“Have you been there?”

“No. I’m patrolling and nothing else. The whole day long.”

“Wow, that’s fantastic.”

“I can’t complain. This way I don’t have to deal with goo and acid. I still smell like void.”

“Now that you mention it, would you mind giving me some more space?”

“Oh, pshh. If I have to suffer through this then you have to, too.”

Lulu laughs her devil laugh. It’s not much of a devil but she tries.

“I’m glad they let me help. It’s nice doing something good and I don’t wanna clean the streets either. It’s even good practice, to be honest. I could test some new spells.”

Tristana swallows on her bite and coughs hysterically.

“You did what?” she shouts flabbergasted.

“Ah, no, what I mean is I knew they would work! I’m just a little unsure how good they would work!” Lulu defends herself stressed out.

“You’ve been using people as test objects?”

“No! It’s the opposite really! I wanted to help them as good as possible and used new mixes.”

“Lulu! You can’t use untested spells on people!”

“I didn’t! It was absolutely safe. I knew exactly what they would do, believe me.” She whines, “It’s not like that, I swear.”

“Jeez, Lulu.”

“Please, Tristana, don’t give me that look.”

“I can’t believe you.”

“I’m good at his, really.”

“Do you remember what happened to the frog?”

“That was an accident!”

“Maybe, but you were so sure that it would work.”

“That’s also three years ago! I read a lot of books since then.”

“You can’t just read books and expect to be an expert.”

“But I don’t! I practiced a lot.”

Tristana blinks.

“…how have you practiced?” she asks.

“Not like that!” Lulu whines and buries her face in her sandwich.

The fairy pats her consoling and shoots Tristana a disappointed look. ‘Look, what you have done.’ Tristana swallows. That was mean, but Lulu is still so inexperienced in these things. Who would tell her if not Tristana, her best friend? It’s part of her job to prevent Lulu from doing dangerous things. She rubs her back gently.

“Look, Lulu, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it like that. I just… understand little of these things and I don’t want you to get into trouble. I think, perhaps you could use a teacher.”

Lulu turns her head to look at her with a pout and big, sad eyes.

“A teacher?” she asks.

“Yea, maybe you could enroll in the academy. There are mages that know about healing and the such. I think you have huge potential and you could do so much if you had the right teacher.”

“Mmmh.”

Lulu thinks for a minute and her smile returns.

“That’s what my friend always says.” She says.

“Ah, the one you mentioned?”

“Yeah, that one.”

Oh, nice transition. Time to find out more about him.

“I should ask him.” Lulu decides and returns to her sandwich.

“About what?”

“About magic and spells and such.”

“Uhm, I thought your friend can’t help you with that?”

“Not really. Well, a little. He studied a different discipline.”

“And is that a problem?”

“Kind of. Mostly he’s just very lazy, you know?”

Tristana thinks for a moment. Her little Lulu found a friend in another mage. Well, that doesn’t surprise her much. She hangs around with Janna and Soraka as well. Although that could be a support-thing.

“He might make an exception for you.” Tristana guesses.

“Nah, I’ll have to bribe him.” She responds with a shrug, “That’s easy tho. He likes my cupcakes.”

That’s not the reaction Tristana aimed for. Lulu breaks a piece of her sandwich and hands it to Pix. The fairy accepts the gift and sits down on her left knee.

“You could probably bribe everyone with them.” Tristana chuckles.

Lulu turns to her abruptly.

“I could be a literal sugar mama.” She verbalizes her revelation.

Tristana snorts.

“Sure, if that’s your goal.”

“Yes!”

Lulu laughs about her joke.

“By the way, what is his name?” Tristana asks smoothly.

“His name?”

“Yea.”

“You wanna know his name.”

“Uh, yes?”

“Why do you wanna know that?”

“Is that really a weird thing to ask?”

“Yes!”

“What? Come on, we’re not talking behind his back.”

“No, right now we aren’t…”

“Lulu, what is it? Does he not have one?”

“Sure, of course he has one.”

“So, what’s his name?”

“It’s a name that you’ve heard before.”

“Heh?”

“It’s a normal name, you know?”

Tristana frowns. What the fuck? She stares at Lulu until she notices. She looks uncomfortable.

“His name… it’s ... uhm… his name is... Paul.”

Paul.

“Exactly what about that was so hard?” she asks Lulu.

“Nothing. It’s just not a special name.”

“Names don’t have to be special.”

“Of course, they have to!”

“Well, do you decide who becomes your friend based on their names?”

“Yes!”

“What the hell, Lulu.”

She’s trolling her. Tristana laughs but she isn’t buying that. There’s something fishy and she will find out sooner or later. There must be a really juicy reason for her to keep him a secret. Lulu grins at her. Pix facepalms.

“By the way I visited Rumble earlier.” Lulu tells her, finishes her sandwich and pulls out her phone.

“Ah? Does he have something?”

“Yea, he’s finished it and sent me a link. Hold on, I’ll send it to you.”

“Thanks. Also, thanks for going.”

“Yea, no problem. I know you’re busy not returning his feelings.”

“Oof, Lulu.”

“Yea?”

“You can stop that anytime, you know?”

“Can I? I think I can’t. I’ll make memes of that.”

“What?”

Lulu laughs and points at Tristana’s phone.

“You got something?” she asks Tristana.

“Hm, yea.”

She clicks on the link.

“You’re a horrible friend sometimes.”

“That’s a lie! I’m the best! Want me to bribe somebody for you? I would do it without blinking.”

“Thanks, sugar mama.”

Lulu cackles about this. Tristana looks at her phone. A map has opened, and a red point blinks at her. She can’t recognize a thing and zooms out. She jumps up.

“Awesome, isn’t it?” Lulu asks her excitedly.

“He’s in Piltover!” Tristana exclaims.

“What? No, he was in Zaun just an hour ago.”

“Now, he’s in Piltover! Fuck, Lulu, do you know what this means?”

“Uhhh.”

“He really is after the relict!”

“What?”

“Corki left this morning.”

“Oh, holy moly!”

“Exactly!”

Tristana holsters her cannon and runs for the city hall.

“Hey, wait! Your sandwich!”

“Forget it, Lulu, I gotta go!”

“Hey!”

Lulu catches up to her sitting on her staff. Pix clings to her shoulder.

“What are… you doing?” Tristana huffs between breaths.

“I’m coming with you, of course!”

Tristana thinks back to the last time Lulu faced Veigar.

“Stay here… There’s lots of… work still.”

“I can’t let you go alone.” Lulu says with certainty and holds out her hand.

Reluctantly Tristana grabs for it and they whiz through the streets to the city hall. Hopefully she won’t regret that decision. A few confused yordles watch them pass. Lulu knocks over a chair of a café and lands elegantly in front of the building. They walk in casually, but certain.

“Since when can you summon your staff?” Tristana asks in a low voice.

“Uhm, since not that long actually. But it’s really handy.”

“I bet.”

“Oh, yeah! Once I couldn’t find it, so I summoned it. I wish I could summon money.”

“Lulu!”

“Just kidding. You can’t summon money. It’s too bad, really.”

“You’ve been unusually interested in shady business lately.”

“Me? Always.”

Tristana snorts and Lulu grins at her. They step down the stairs to the portals room and are greeted by a mage busy writing something into a book. He activates the platform leading to Piltover. There, a sleeping novice greets them with a snore. They pass him quietly and search for the way out of this foreign place.

“I think next I will learn how to activate runes.” Lulu ponders.

“Oh? Why that?”

Lulu points with her thumb behind them referring to the useless novice.

“Might come in handy as well.”

“Oh, I thought mages know that naturally.” Tristana admits.

“Well… I don’t. But I can fly without anyone teaching me.”

“Ah, I see. I think flying is better.”

“Yea, me too.”

They find a door and push it open. Human sized doors are heavier than they look like. It leads them to the entrance hall where a few citizens ogle them suspiciously. Tristana remembers abruptly why she hasn’t visited Piltover before. They don’t like magical creatures but are forced to tolerate them ever since Piltover has become part of the League. For them, yordles belong into this category. It’s unpleasant. They quickly leave the building. Tristana’s eyes grow wide. Everything here is huge.

“Wow.” Lulu comments.

Before the city hall extends a massive square filled with busy people and strange machines carrying goods. Tristana pulls out her phone and takes a look at the map.

“Alright, let’s not waste time.” She says and moves into the masses.

Lulu follows her on the foot.

“You might need to reload it.”

Tristana does so, but it takes forever. She has a horrible connection here. At the end of the day she will have a horrendous phone bill - she knows this already. They follow a huge street and stay at the side to stay out of the way. The citizens look at them with strange eyes, but don’t exactly make space for them. More than once Tristana has to duck to prevent getting hit by a bag. The site reloads and she pulls Lulu into a side alleyway.

“This is not far from the academy.” Tristana realizes, “We need to call Corki.”

Lulu frowns.

“Do you have his number?”

Tristana already found him in her contacts and listens to the beeping. She waits for six beeps.

“This is Corki.” A man drones over the noise of engines.

“Hi Corki, here’s Tristana. Listen, how long do you need to the academy?”

“Mmmmh, about fifteen minutes. Is something wrong?”

“No, yes. We located Veigar in Piltover. We will deal with him but be careful nonetheless.”

“Of course.”

“I need to go now. Be safe.”

“Of course. You too. Good luck.”

“Bye, Corki.”

“Bye, dear.”

Tristana hangs up.

“Can you fly us there?” she urges Lulu.

“Uhhh, sure.”

Tristana sits down behind Lulu and slings her arms around her. They rise in altitude. These buildings are outrageously tall and weird-looking. Well, what does Tristana know about architecture. Once over the roofs Lulu leads them over a market and a… residential area? It’s hard to tell.

“How’s Corki?” Lulu shouts over the sound of wind rushing past their ears.

“He’s here in fifteen minutes.”

“Oh, that’s very soon.“

“I know. We must find Veigar fast.”

Lulu slows down until they hover in the air.

“Well, do you see him anywhere?” she asks Tristana

“Nope. Land over there. We go by foot.”

Lulu brings them to ground level without causing a stir. They step onto the street. This part of the city is emptier, which is a pleasant side effect but Tristana realizes that this is the kind of place she would avoid on a city trip. The houses change and less sunlight comes through. The streets literally get shadier the further they walk. The people they encounter now let shivers run down her spine. The mage himself is nowhere to be seen.

Tristana takes the lead with Lulu right behind her. It seems Veigar makes a detour. Has he noticed them? They haven’t even been near him, no, that would be impossible. He is cautious. That Tristana can understand. His time frame is closing, and he must know so. One more street. One more corner. Why is he taking this route?

They step around the next corner. There is a figure between the few residents the size of a yordle. Perhaps fifty meters from them. Dressed in Zaunian attire. Tristana shares a look with Lulu. She seems nervous but gives her a determined look. Tristana switches from phone to gun and charges forward.

The people around them hear their rapid footsteps. Heads turn to them in mild interest. The hooded figure turns around. Two piercing yellow lights shine forth from underneath the hood. They increase in size as he realizes what comes at him. The mage spins around and rushes off into a side alley.

“Stop right there!” Tristana shouts.

Surprisingly, he doesn’t stop, and they run after him. Lulu hops on her staff and pulls on Tristana behind her. They rise in height, whiz over heads, pass him and hop off two meters before him. He comes to a stop abruptly. A surprised look shines through his dark masquerade. Tristana holds up her gun.

“You are under arrest.” Tristana says with a firm voice.

“Tristana,” he greets friendly, “what a surprise to see you here.”

“Hands up and on your knees.”

“Just.. a sec. I hate running.” he huffs.

Slowly he raises his hands to his shoulders. The sleeves of his Zaunian coat slide and reveal his iron gauntlets. The same he wears on the rift. That can’t mean peaceful intentions. Only his staff is missing but knowing he’s a mage he can probably summon it at will. Tristana narrows her glance.

“Lovely weather today, don’t you think?” he goes on, “Perfect day for a walk or for a trip. What a coincidence that we all had the same idea.”

Lulu grabs her staff nervously besides Tristana.

“Truly. On your knees now.”

“I would rather not.”

“I don’t play games with you today. Surrender or else.”

“What is it even this time?” he sighs.

She looks at him disbelievingly.

“Are you serious?”

“Are you? You do know I am ensured freedom of movement and business in Piltover, right?”

He lowers his arms again and puts his hands in his pockets. He looks very unimpressed now. It pisses Tristana off.

“Charges remain no matter where you are.”

“You need authority of the state.”

“Which I have.”

Which she doesn’t. Nonetheless she stares at him without blinking. The gun still pointed at his chest. His stance changes imperceptibly but she notices. He takes the bluff.

“Well, in that case… I suppose there is nothing I can do.” he says and just stands there.

“You surrender?”

“Yup.”

“I don’t believe you.”

“It’s the truth.”

“Then get on your knees and raise your hands.”

“You’re really keen on that, aren’t you?”

“Shut up and do it.”

There is this humorous tone in his voice that Tristana doesn’t like. It means he’s still amused. He’s provoking her again although he’s outnumbered - again - and although there is a gun pointed at him - again. Fuck this guy, for real.

“Last chance. Three, two-“

“Okay, okay. Hold on. Is squatting fine? I don’t want to ruin my clothes.”

Tristana doesn’t answer on that. She motions with her gun for him to get down. Inelegantly he lifts up his coat, bends his knees and loses balance. A faint light escapes the gaps of his gauntlets as he reaches for the ground. Tristana forebodes bad things.

“Tris!” Lulu shouts and in the next moment they are shrouded in a cloud of dust, stirred up by the mage’s explosion.

Coughing Tristana backs off. Lulu grabs her arm and pulls her out of the dusty cloud. She hears the hissing of a portal opening, and curses. Her eyes are tearing. She blinks away the dirt. Through squinted eyes she sees an empty street except for Lulu and a clear hand print in the ground. The sound attracts curious folk.

“Are you okay, Lulu?”

“Uh, yea I’m fine. Are you?”

“Yea, where did he go?”

“Portaled away.”

She hands the phone over to Lulu.

“Where is he?”

“Almost at the academy.”

“Shit. Which way?”

“That one.”

She points her staff at a direction.

“Shall we go?” Lulu asks worried.

“Yes.”

Lulu hops on her staff and waits for her. Tristana slings her arms around her friend as they rise above the roofs and whiz over the city. Carefully Tristana balances on the thin wood and calls Corki. It rings seven times before he picks up. The roaring of an engine greets her.

“This is Corki.” The man shouts in Tristana’s ear.

“It’s Tristana. Where are you?”

“It’s five minutes to the target location, dear.”

“Stay alert. He slipped through our fingers, but he won’t again.”

“I am certain you will be victorious. Be safe down there.”

“We will. Bye, Corki.”

“Hear you later, dear.”

She hangs up and slings both arms around Lulu.

“How’s Corki?” she shouts over the noise of the wind.

“He’s good. Needs another five minutes. We gotta hurry.”

“I’m on it.”

Tristana pulls out her phone once more and reloads the page. For the first time she has a fast connection. The point is ahead and slightly to the left from them. She points Lulu in the right direction and soon enough they find the same Zaunian figure standing on one of the roofs glancing at the academy. This is their chance!

Without a sound they glide to the roof and Tristana jumps from the staff, landing in a very stylish way and grabs her cannon. The mage spins around.

“What? How?”

His voice reveals surprise and shock.

“Surrender now or I shoot your damn knees and make you kneel.” Tristana growls.

“Are you stalking me?”

Lulu lands elegantly besides her.

“I was surprised how we ran into each other the first time but now I doubt that that was an incident.”

“You can stick your concerns up your ass. You won’t get away again, believe me. I would love to shoot you and I am certain you will give me reason to.”

“Yea, whatever. So, how the fuck did you know I was here? Did you ward me or something?”

His mockery and utter lack of respect angered Tristana ever since they met three days ago. She curses that smug grin that he wears so proudly. This guy will never learn. She shifts the weight of her cannon into one hand and with the other grabs her gun and shoots his leg in one swift motion. The gun disappears in the holster before he can even register the pain.

The gun shot echoes above the city and his pained scream follows. Lulu flinches. The mage breaks down holding the bleeding wound. He looks up with eyes wide with shock.

“You shot me!” he exclaims hysterically, “What the fuck is wrong with you?”

“You had it coming.” Tristana states, holsters her cannon and approaches him.

“You’re fucking mad. What the fuck!”

“I arrest you for charges hold against you in the name of Bandle City and, vicariously, Piltover City.”

“You can’t just shoot people, Tristana. Damn, who raised you?”

“You may call for a lawyer once we are back in Bandle. Your wounds will be treated and, please, make use of your right to remain silent.”

She stops in front of him and grabs her handcuffs.

“You’re mad. I don’t know what your fucking problem is, but I won’t deal with that.”

“Hands up.”

He raises his hands slowly. Tristana opens the cuffs and moves to put them on. In just this moment a portal opens beneath her feet and she falls. She panics and grabs the first thing she can get a hold on: Veigar. She pulls the mage through the portal and they pop up somewhere high above the city. And they fall. She stares at him in disbelieve. A shit-eating grin appears on his face as he pushes her hands off and falls through another portal. This is bad. She screams in fear as nothing comes to her mind.

“Tris!”

Another shout and Tristana manages to turn her head and see a figure that could be Lulu flying towards her. It’s hard to make out through her tearing eyes. Her hand is grabbed, and she feels the force of gravitation gripping on her as they slow down. She blinks away the shock and tears and sees Lulu’s worrisome face.

“Thanks.” Tristana whispers.

Her feet touch solid ground again and sits down and catches her breath.

“No problem. Are you okay?”

“Give me a minute.”

“Of course.”

Lulu sits down next to her and gently rubs her back.

“I lost my handcuffs.” Tristana notices.

“I’m sorry about that.”

“It’s alright.”

“I can buy you new ones.”

“Lulu, it’s alright.”

“Sure, I can’t replace the emotional value…”

“Lulu, it’s handcuffs. Not my grandmother’s vase.”

“I’m so sorry for your loss.”

“I’m gonna call Corki.”

“You should rest. Let me.” Lulu says empathetically and pats her shoulder.

She takes Tristana’s phone and searches for Corki in the contacts list. It rings six times.

“Hey… Nah, this is Lulu… I’m fine, she sits right next to me. What about you? How’s it going? … Cool, great! That’s really good! Listen, uhm, we a had a little disagreement and Tristana just fell from the sky. So, uh, be careful? … Uhm, no. Not really. A little, I think … O-okay… Yea, I’ll tell her … Okay, see ya.”

She ends the call and hands the phone back to Tristana.

“He just arrived and now waits for Heimer. He says he’s fine and that he hopes you’re okay and that he will join us.”

“That’s… that’s good. We delayed Veigar’s attack enough. Now, we only have to catch him.”

Tristana stands up, shakes the numbness away and cracks a smile.

“Let’s follow the breadcrumbs and find the witch.”

Lulu looks up with a confused expression.

“You mean the blood trail?”

“Heh, yea.”

Tristana wipes off the sweat on her forehead and grins. Lulu stands up frowning.

“I never thought you would actually shoot him.”

“Me neither. Felt awesome.”

“But what if he dies?”

“He won’t die. Relax, Lulu. Don’t have pity for him. He doesn’t deserve your pity. What he’s done is so much worse than this little bullet. Let’s go now.”

Tristana reloads the site. She sees the concerned expression on Lulu’s face. She is too soft for this. She feels sorry for the worst and refrains from doing the necessary actions to prevent catastrophes. Tristana shouldn’t have let her come with her. Perhaps she should tell her a little more about Veigar? The attack happened before her arrival. If nobody tells her about this maybe it is Tristana’s duty. Well, not now anyway. A glance at the phone and they both now they need to hurry, or he will escape with the next portal. They share a look. Tristana enthusiastic and fuelled with anger, Lulu with unsure eyes. She stares at Lulu encouragingly until her expression changes to a determined one.

“Okay.” she says.

They hop on Lulu’s staff and whiz through the sky once more. They lost some precious time, but the wizard is weakened, and a damage dealer can’t be a healer at the same time. That much Tristana knows about magic. She holds a tight grip on her friend and lays out a new strategy in her mind. She needs to disarm him, but the problem is that he summons spells at will. He doesn’t need any aid. The gauntlets are unnecessary as far as she knows, and the staff is increasing his power. She must not let him summon his staff - if he hasn’t already. Her best chance is to distract him from summoning greater spells and knock him out.

They slow down and take another look at the website. The point moved further but no dark robe is seen on the roofs. They land in an empty alley way and quickly walk onto the busy street. The academy is only a few blocks ahead. He isn’t actually that crazy, is he? They either must be subtle or shoo him away from the masses. The best way for that should be-

“Over there!” Lulu shouts and charges forward.

Tristana runs after her. Lulu’s nimble dash lets her dodge the legs of Piltover’s inhabitants with ease. Tristana on the other hand has some difficulties and more than once pushes a body forcefully to the side. She curses her heavy gear, grabs the cannon holster tight and sprints over the street into an alleyway catching up to her.

Few figures walk the alleyway. It is surprisingly neat. Why is there no blood? She reloads the laggy site and decides to go for the left corner. The alleyways become more narrow and emptier. Finally, the site loads and Tristana realises she ran into the wrong direction. She swears and runs a loop leading to the correct direction.

“We should call Corki. You know, Backup and such!” Lulu suggests gasping for air.

Lulu fell back a few meters. She is completely out of breath, which is understandable. It’s better she stays out of this. If needed she will be able to catch up to Tristana in no time with help of her magic. Meaning Tristana can press on.

“You do that! Meet you there!” Tristana shouts into the alley and runs forward.

At the next corner she sees the familiar dark robe vanishing into a walled in backyard. She takes a bite of air and readies her cannon. Sliding through the entrance she takes aim and shoots. The bullet hits the back of the mage. A wave of energy bursts on impact throwing both Tristana and Veigar through the air. She hears him groaning as he hits a building wall. Her back slides over the dirt. She moans in pain. Her battle attire may have saved her from cuts, but she feels the punch from the wave clearly. She gets up groaning, a hand on her stomach.

Her enemy got on all four and holds his head. Slowly he turns to face her. Two glinting lights shine forth the hood. She gets the feeling that she angered him. At least he hasn’t summoned his staff yet. Swallowing the knot in her throat she reloads her cannon fast and takes aim again.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” He growls and stands up leaning at the wall, “Your death will not be pretty if you do.”

“Neither will be yours.” She says with a firm voice and shoots.

He raises his hand and the bullet dissolves into another energy wave knocking both back once more. With a quiet ‘oof’ his body hits the wall. Three roofing tiles fall to the gound making everyone question the stability of this building. Tristana hits a somersault and comes sliding to a stop. Her head spins and she lost her cannon. She grabs for her gun, but a force blasts her over the ground. This time her clothes rip. She coughs and finds herself outside the backyard. Her vision is unfocused, and her brain can’t form coherent thoughts. The spell messed with her mind.

“Tris!”

Lulu rushes to her side and pulls her up to a seating position. Gun in hand Tristana takes aim. Veigar approaches her from the other side of the backyard, a possibly mad expression on his face and staff in hand. Shit. That’s bad. She searches for an opening in his defence. Lulu follows her glance and freezes on the spot.

“Tris, let’s get out of here.” Lulu pleads.

Her vision slowly returns with every blink. He made it through half the court and Tristana still can’t see clear. The damn robe is everywhere. Veigar makes a small movement with his hand and whatever that means frightens Lulu immensely. She jumps in front of Tristana.

“Don’t!” she shouts.

“Out of the way.” He growls.

“No! Don’t hurt her. We leave. Nobody needs to get hurt.”

“Nobody needs too… what? May I remind you of the fucking hole in my leg?”

“I’m sorry about that.”

“What?”

“I’m sorry.”

“Oh, I feel so much better now.”

He raises his hand.

“Don’t!” Lulu shouts but it hits Tristana this time.

His magic slips into her head, infects her mind and transforms her surrounding into gruesome hallucinations. Lulu, Veigar, Piltover, everything vanishes and instead Tristana finds herself in a hellish environment. She recognizes the place, the familiar figures around her and knows what will happen next. Then it happens and she suffocates.

Tristana doesn’t understand what is happening. There are voices coming from far away. Why is she at this place again? The voices talk and talk. She tries to locate them, but the surroundings catch up to her. She wants out. She wants out!

“..op… you…”

She remembers this one. Is that Lulu?

“..I wo..”

Who is that?

“…iend.”

“So what?”

“So…”

 “…owe me and…”

“…I am… out, please.”

There are hands on her head and Tristana is back in Piltover. She gasps for air and opens her eyes, but the world has turned too bright for her to see anything. She hears voices but can’t understand the context.

“I’m so done with this shit. I swear-” a grim one says.

“I know. Thank you.” a light one answers.

Tristana blinks away the tears. Her head lies on Lulu’s legs. She faces a dark figure. Tristana vision is too blurred to recognize this shadow. Her brain is deep-fried. A siren howls in the distance. Doesn’t she know this sound?

-------

Corki stands in an abnormally huge room. It’s very clean. The mosaic floor, the ceiling-high windows and the door knobs. Behind and next to him stand the guards that Teemo has insisted will accompany him both in air and on the ground. Corki thanks them for their hospitality, but it has not been necessary in the slightest. The flight was uneventful and the walk from the landing platform to the academy took one minute. Corki sighs. Heimerdinger is late.

His phone rings. Awkwardly he handles the package in his arms and pulls out the phone of his jacket. He grabs into the wrong pocket two times.

“This is Corki.” He greets.

“Hey.” Someone says.

“…Tristana?”

“Nah, this is Lulu.”

“Is everything alright, dear? Where is Tristana?”

“I’m fine, she’s sits right next to me. What about you? How’s it going?”

“Everything is going according to plan. I have arrived and am awaiting Heimerdinger to accept the package.”

“Cool, great! That’s really good! Listen, uhm, we a had a little disagreement and Tristana just fell from the sky. So, uh, be careful?”

“What? Is she injured?”

“Uhm, no. Not really. A little, I think.”

“Stay where you are. I will be there shortly.”

“O-okay.”

“Make sure she is okay and tell her that she shouldn’t jump into trouble without backup.”

“Yea, I’ll tell her.”

“Be careful. I will join you in one minute.”

“Okay, see ya.”

“Bye, Lulu.”

Worried he puts the phone back into his pocket, rearranges the package that almost slipped through the crook of his arm and taps in a nervous fit with his foot on the stone tiles. Finally, a door opens and Heimerdinger enters the hall followed by one of his colleagues.

“Corki, it is good to see you!” Heimerdinger says and approaches him.

Corki hands over the package to him.

“I need to leave. I’m sorry, my friend.”

Perplexed he takes in the package.

“Oh hmh, of course. We will have time for conversation on another occasion.”

“I will be seeing you, Cecil.”

“Have a save flight, Corki.”

They farewell and Corki leaves the academy the same way he entered it. Just, that the guards stay with the package. His phone rings again. He grabs into the right pocket on third try.

“This is Corki.”

“…Lulu here…”

She sounds out of breath.

“What happened? Are you okay?”

“Ye… Look in the sky… I’ll give you a sign.”

Corki rushes to his helicopter and turns his head into all directions. Then he sees it. A large glittery red line crosses the sky like a rocket.

“See it? That’s where we are.”

“I see it.”

“Come quick, I’m a little scared.”

“I will. Stay strong, dear.”

“Oki.”

She hangs up and Corki swings himself into his copter. The old engines come to life with a roar. Twenty seconds later he glides through the air to the red line. The flight takes perhaps one minute but in this short interval he hears and feels the impact of a powerful shockwave twice. Worry rises in him. That can’t be anything else than the blasted wizard.

He pushes a button and the copter switches to a big rocket for his next projectile. He passes roof after roof, then he sees a backyard with three small figures on the street. He recognizes Veigar immediately. Seems like he is embroiled in a heated discussion with Lulu. Tristana lies injured on the ground. Corki turns on the siren and takes aim. Two surprised heads turn to him. He can’t launch the rocket as long as Veigar is positioned that near to them. Corki heads for the mage at full speed. Realizing the coming impact, the mage jumps to the side. The copter takes a round and opens fire at the mage with its gatling gun.

Veigar pulls up his robe. To Corki’s shock the bullets dissolve on impact. He stops the gun as it is pointless. Slowly the mage stands up and regains his posture. His eyes glow a low and threatening light.

“Please excuse my delay.” Corki says to Lulu and Tristana and switches the weapon of his copter.

“Corki.” The mage greets him grimly.

“Veigar.” Corki greets him back, “I take it that you have been harassing these girls.”

“Pfff, me? I am the one being harassed.”

Corki glances at Tristana. There is a disordered look on her face. His eyes return to the mage.

“You will regret that.”

“Excuse me?” Veigar exclaims, “Where do you even come from? Why is everyone in Piltover today? What the fuck is going on?”

Corki won’t hear no more. He might not use his rockets this time, but his copter has many more surprises. Thus, he activates the flame thrower and envelops the mage in flames.

“Corki!” Lulu shouts shocked.

Dark matter forms above him and crushes on the copter. Corki flies out of his cockpit in a high arc and onto the ground. He overturns four times before his body comes to a stop. His brain turns around itself. A part of his copter flies burning through the sky. With dread Corki realises that it is the munition storage. It hits the brittle wall of a building, but surprisingly absolutely nothing happens. Veigar throws the burning robe on the ground and extinguishes the flame on his arms with his gauntlet. His eyes find Corki.

“What the fuck, Corki?” Veigar barks, “What the fuck was that for?”

The angry mage approaches him in fast steps. He limbs and the reason behind that is probably connected to the wet blood on his dark trousers. The air becomes very cold out of sudden and his eyes glow brighter with every step. His expression, now clear without a hood covering him, twisted ferociously.

The sound of a bullet echoes in the alleyway. Corki snaps to the source of the sound and sees Tristana’s gun pointed at the mage. She has sat up with Lulu’s help. Her friend wearing a shocked expression. A surprised look appears on Veigar’s face as he realises how close he was to getting shot. He raises his gauntlet at her. Another bullet flies and hits the wall behind him. Then Tristana’s head falls forward as she faints. Lulu catches her and places a hand on her forehead.

“Tris?” she whispers but Tristana stays silent in her unconsciousness.

“This woman seriously needs a psychologist.” He comments dryly.

He approaches them now. Corki stands up on wobbly legs. He must stop Veigar. But his legs don’t carry him fast enough. The mage reaches for Tristana’s head.

“What are you doing?” Lulu barks.

“Nothing.” Veigar says with a devilish grin, “I want her to have sweet dreams. Perhaps, she understands then.”

“No!”

Lulu presses her friend against her.

“Lulu.” he growls.

“But-“

“Don’t make me.”

They stare at each other. Slowly the gauntlet reaches for Tristana and there is nothing that Lulu can do. Suddenly there are fast steps behind Corki. He turns around and is tackled to the ground.

“Ooof!”

Lulu screams and somebody shouts orders. Piltover’s police force corners them in seconds. The uniformed officers point their weapons at them. Corki faces a particular neutral looking man who pins him to the ground. He turns his head to see a frightened Lulu and an annoyed Veigar. Something unexpected happens. The wizard whispers to Lulu, then a portal opens under Veigar. Gun shots, but he slipped through already.

“Lulu?” Corki shouts.

“I’m okay! Tris too!”

“What is the meaning of this?” asks a woman in a booming voice.

The chief officer steps forward and looks down at Corki.

“Yordles fighting in our city. A building on fire. A million calls from scared inhabitants. And what happened to that girl?”

She points at Tristana.

“What is going on?” she demands to know.

“Ehm, we can explain...” Lulu says.

But they get no chance to explain themselves. They are arrested and brought to the police station. Tristana is carried to the station and Lulu whimpers quietly. They put the fairy that accompanies her in a box. Corki tries to explain what happened but is shut down as this will be discussed on the station. So, he stops and mourns the death of his beloved helicopter.

“Your name?” asks the police officer at the station.

“Corki.” Corki says.

“What are you in Piltover for, Mr. Corki?” he asks neutrally.

“I have delivered a package from Bandle City to Prof. Heimerdinger of the Academy of Technology and Progress.”

“Are you talking about the yordle professor Cecil B. Heimerdinger?”

The officer looks astonished now.

“That is correct. We have met shortly before.”

“Please explain why you have been assigned this task.” He asks concerned.

“Now, I have been in the service of Bandle City for forty years. I have proved my capability time and time again and the task itself was not the problem.”

The officer frowns. Then it seems to click in his head.

“Are you Corki, the League Champion?”

“That is correct, Sir. The girl over there is my colleague, Lulu. And the other one is my other colleague, Tristana.”

The man’s eyebrows shoot into the sky. He has not realized that he was talking to a well-known champion. Corki takes no offense in this as non-yordles rarely recognize them. He glances at Lulu who quivers on the large chair while her officer is talking on the phone.

“Mr. Corki, please excuse me that I haven’t recognized you earlier. Still, these are strange circumstances. Can you tell me exactly what happened today?”

“I gladly will. I left Bandle City at 8:00 in the morning and arrived at the academy at about 14:00. I have been accompanied the whole flight and the professor welcomed me once in Piltover. After I handed over my delivery, I went to help my colleagues. In the process my helicopter was destroyed which might have caused the fire. There was already a fight in progress, and I came to stop it.”

“Could you describe that further?”

“Of course. Mmmh, on my arrival Tristana has already been unable to fight which left Lulu and me against Veigar. I was-“

“Wait, sorry, who were you facing?”

“Veigar, a sorcerer and also a League Champion. The gunners of Bandle City investigate him, and I suppose that they have judged him to be a danger to my task and followed him to Piltover. Which proved to be right.”

“Shit, that is so awesome.” He mutters under his breath.

He shakes his head and catches himself.

“You have fought with another champion, Mr. Corki?” he asks in a serious voice.

“In simple terms, yes. But there is more to that.”

“What was the reason behind the attack?”

“The package I delivered is very important to the city and must be ensured the highest level of security. Veigar wanted to claim the contents of this delivery and therefore had to be stopped.”

“Why have you suspected a fellow champion to be a threat?”

“We have different reasons to be worried.”

He sucks in air between his teeth and bites his lip.

“Sir, I have deep respect for you but you have violated law of the League by attacking a champion.”

“I am aware of that, but this isn’t the case. I came to end the fight. I would never look for a fight and my colleagues wouldn’t either. Besides, the status of a champion doesn’t ensure immunity of crimes. Veigar is a known criminal.”

“Sir,” he urges, “you need authority of the state Piltover to perform investigations in the city.”

“I understand that, but the problem stays. He could have targeted the delivery and that we could not let happen.”

The officer looks at him as if he fights an inner struggle. He proceeds to ask about details. Corki answers him as good as he can. After a hundred questions the police let them go. Meaning Lulu and Corki. Tristana has been brought to a hospital after her identity has been confirmed. Since no one has been injured they were let go after their fine has been paid by Bandle City. In return the city expects them to justify their actions in front of the academy’s board. He meets Lulu outside the station. She sees him and ends the phone call. Her fairy hovers next to her like always. She looks distressed.

“Hey, Corki.” She greets him and smiles weakly.

“How are you, dear?” he asks.

She shrugs.

“This day didn’t go as I thought it would.”

“It certainly didn’t.”

“I’m sorry about your copter.”

“It’s alright. Just a bunch of metal.”

They are silent for a moment.

“Have you heard from Tristana?”

Lulu shakes her head.

“They only told me that she’s in the hospital. She’s probably still unconscious.”

“Do you know what happened to her?”

“Not sure.” Lulu sighs.

He puts a hand on her shoulder.

“Would you like to go to her now?”

She looks at him with worried eyes and nods. Corki isn’t sure how well she knows the city and leads her silently through the streets. It is uncommon for her to be quiet and it unnerves him. He consoles her as good as he can. Tristana is tough and will be good in no time, he says, but the girl’s mind is somewhere else. Perhaps she has an assumption about Tristana’s state but doesn’t want to worry him. Sometimes he forgets just how young she is. She is not made for these kinds of things. Of course, she would stick to her friend and come with her to Piltover to stop Veigar. Of course, she is that kind of a friend. A sweet, but inexperienced girl. That reminds him…

“Mhhh, I believe you haven’t told me yet how you knew where he was.” He says to Lulu.

“Huh? Oh, yea.” Lulu says, clearly brought out of her thoughts, “We tracked his phone. Look.”

She pulls out her phone and shows him a website. Corki isn’t sure what he sees as his phone can only call and write short messages.

“Hold on, I’ll reload the site. The point is him…. Huh? The site lags again.”

“It looks like he is still in the city.”

“… The coat?”

Lulu snaps to him.

“I’ll go check that and then I’ll meet you at the hospital.”

“But Lulu-“

She jumps on her staff and is gone before he can say another thing. Well, maybe the phone will bring some light into this chaos. Something they can work with so that all this mess wasn’t for nothing. Corki is too exhausted anyway to argue. He walks to the hospital and waits in Tristana’s room for her to wake up.

-------

Viktor did not expect any guests this morning when his intruder system suddenly acted up. He left his workshop to have a look at who was interrupting his work. Hopefully it was not those degenerates from the academy again. This week had been stressful enough for Viktor’s taste. First, the new module has caused a malfunction in his neural system and it has taken him three days and two nights to fix the nervous twitching of his limbs, now the connection to the database was lost for some reason making his work nearly impossible.

He should set up a connection between himself and the intruder system, he thought. It would make this walk unnecessary as he could execute appropriate orders from his workspace. Yet other projects constantly occupied his mind. The console informed him that there was something at the front door. He opened the surveillance module. It’s a small person. Viktor wondered if that was Ziggs again. Who else would know about Viktor’s whereabouts? The building itself was inconspicuous enough. Barricaded doors and windows, bullet holes in the walls and located in the worst district of Zaun made this ruin of a former barber’s shop a perfect illusion.

Apparently not. It looked like Ziggs, but it wasn’t. A yordle of similar stature dressed in Zaunian attire. Who was that and why were they here? How did they know about this place? A presumption formed in his mind as he watched the person searching for a clue to enter. The cloak covered the face until they looked up. Glowing eyes found the camera. The presumption appeared to be true. Veigar had found Viktor. The vague description he has given the mage after he contacted him, turned out to be satisfactory. Viktor sent a droid to fetch him and walked back to his workshop to cover what is not to be seen. He then waited for his guest in the library.

Viktor didn’t consider the mage a friend. They shared a few brief memories of conversations held in the halls of the League. Viktor has tried to convince him to join his cause as the mage would have been a great expansion. He has declined back then. Perhaps now he understood what Viktor had offered him. The droid opened the door and left, letting the mage step in.

“Greetings, Viktor.”

“Welcome. I see you have found your way.”

“Your description was clear enough. Thank you.”

“Formalities aside, I am curious. Why have you come?”

The yordle smiles.

“I like your straightforwardness.”

“My time is precious.”

“Of course. I do not intend to waste it.”

“Have you come to join me?”

“I fear not. I am here to trade.”

“I’m no tradesman.”

“You aren’t? Well, isn’t this a shop? Looks like a shop to me.”

He points towards the ceiling above which lied the barber’s shop.

“It’s not a shop and I am not a seller.” Viktor stated, “Are you mocking me?”

“I am not.” The mage conciliated, “I suggest a trade which is beneficial to us both. I am looking for something and you need a power source. In exchange for your help I offer you my services.”

“Where have you heard that?” Viktor asked suspiciously.

“Little birds talk to me when I sing in the forest.” The mage grinned.

“Spare me the poetry.”

Veigar blinked.

“Please excuse me, what I meant was that it’s a respectable source and you do not need to worry.”

Viktor remained silent and thought for a moment.

“We do not share a negative history. What are you looking for?”

“I need the services of a master of alchemy.”

“Hmmm. I know who you are speaking of.”

“So, do we have a deal?”

“Not yet, I need to test your suitability for this task. Wait here.”

Viktor left the library to retrieve an item from his workshop. He had not thought to proceed in this project this soon. Wondering how a yordle, a foreigner, had heard about his ambitions he walked back. The mage read book titles that were on his height-level. Although they have never had problems in the past Viktor was not sure how far he could trust this yordle. Surely, he would not involve him in his plans. Perhaps, this exchange would indeed be beneficial to them both. Beneficial and temporary. Leaving no contractual obligations after completion. Viktor needed to rethink his communication model with the outside world. He didn’t want to move his belongings every time he allowed visitors.

“Take this.” He said.

Veigar turned around and accepted the device. He ogled it with suspicious curiosity. A technical masterpiece invented to transform raw magical power into electricity. Some would call this a transformer but was so much more than that. Simple minds could not grasp how much ingenuity had flown into this invention. How much potential lied within. Viktor had not yet decided how to call this invention which was why the unofficial name is “Transformer”, not that he would say that out loud.

“Interesting.” Veigar commented looking at the crystal contained inside, “It’s a battery.”

“It’s not a battery.” Viktor disclaimed immediately, “What you are holding inside your hands will revolutionize energy management. Greater inventions than you can imagine will be powered by unlimited resources. Nothing will stop the exponential development of industry and computing. With unlimited power machines will be able to process problems that are considered insoluble. With this and the right material I can create power sources exceeding our standards into infinity.”

“Uhuh. I figured you would make a battery if you need a power source.”

“It’s not a battery.”

“Okay, so what it’s called?”

“The name… is yet to be decided.”

“Alright.”

The mage proceeded to investigate the device. He opened the lid containing the crystal and took it out. It’s larger than his gauntlet and for a moment Viktor feared it will slip through his fingers, but after a brief look the crystal was put back safely. Veigar shut the lid and handed over the device.

“Okay. Here.”

If Viktor could frown, he would frown now. He took a look at the display. It was fully charged.

“Efficient work.” Viktor commented.

The mage shrugged.

“I guess this is not the only one.”

“No, there are fifteen more.”

“Alright.”

Viktor motioned to follow him and led the mage into the back of his workshop. Veigar regarded his work with hidden astonishment. These weren’t even his most impressive inventions. They stopped in front of a table of Veigar’s height. Viktor ordered a droid to get the remaining crystals, informed Veigar to perform his services and walked over to another invention of his. A processing unit of unprecedented computing performance. He inserted the battery and flipped the power switch. Exited beyond expectations Viktor observed the instrument coming to life. Veigar looked over the crystal table to him.

“You build a computer.” He stated.

“It’s not a computer.” Viktor disclaimed, “This is the future of processing. A machine of such power that none in the world could compare. The problems that can be solved by this machine will change the world. This creation will change civilisation forever.”

“Okay? So, is this sort of a super computer?”

Such a simple mind.

“You may… call it as such.”

Viktor walked to the I/O-console giving in commands. The machine responded in a matter of a split second. This was faster than Viktor had ever imagined it to be. He loaded a prefabricated script and the respond came immediately. Amazing.

“Uhm, Viktor, I don’t mean to interrupt you, but these crystals need to be exchanged.”

Viktor turned to him.

“You mean?” he asked building up in front of the small yordle.

“No offense, but this quality is shit.”

“You are mistaken. I have selected them and ensured their suitability myself. I do not make mistakes.”

The machine behind him shut down. Viktor spun around. What had happened? Had the script caused a paging error or perhaps overwritten the buffer? The display function of the console had returned to a black screen. He needed to retrieve the log files to examine the malfunction further. He paused. It could not be the power source, could it? It needed to be checked regardless of the probability. He walked over to the battery and pulled out the device. It was empty. How? This crystal was supposed to reenergize once filled and was said to store magic for eons. Viktor could not understand how this had happened. Was the machine too demanding?

The mage whistled the windows shutdown melody. He turned around to throw him an unamused look. Veigar coughed.

“My condolences.”

“This is but a small step back.” Viktor corrected.

He sighed and put the device on the table next to the crystals. He has made a bad choice, he realized. Nonetheless a small step back for all that was about to come. The machine worked better than expected, although he needed to run more tests to be sure. The problem now was that he needed quality material which meant searching for a tradesman.

“Hey, cheer up. I might just know the right person to ask.” Veigar said and Viktor’s interest was aroused.

“Who is this person?” he asked.

“A trustworthy one. I’ll get you what you need in exchange for a favour.”

“A favour? Of what kind?”

“Any kind, actually, I don’t know yet. I don’t need it yet, but some day perhaps. You have to pay for the crystal though.”

“Hmmmm,” Viktor thinks for a moment, “agreed under following conditions: no illegal acts, I will not be involved personally, you guarantee a high-quality crystal, charged and I will test it before I take it.”

“Agreed.”

They shook hands signing the contract.

“Since I have to make a trip to Piltover now, would you mind giving me the information I need? I don’t want to be late for dinner.”

“Certainly… Now if you look at this map you will find him here…”

Chapter 5: Don't do mushrooms, kids

Summary:

Corki says screw the police and Lulu agrees. Tristana is looking forward to awful nights. Oh my god they are roommates! And the story of how Ziggs is not a heartless bastard.

Don't do mushrooms, kids

Corki falls asleep on the uncomfortable hospital chair. He’s not dreaming about anything. His body just needs the rest after flying for six hours straight and being blown out of his cockpit. He wakes up when the door to the patient room opens with a clatter. In comes Lulu who has trouble reaching the door knob. She is slightly out of breath and holds a half-burned coat in her hands. Her fairy friend flies in as well.

“Hi, Corki.” she greets him and hastily closes the door with a clatter, “How is she?”

She steps to the bed but is too short to see anything.

“Hello, dear,” Corki answers drowsily, “she hasn’t woken up yet.”

He observes her trying to get onto the bed. When she doesn’t succeed, she puts the coat on the ground and levitates with the help of her staff.

“Lulu, let her rest.”

She floats next to her friend and puts a hand on her forehead. The fairy sits down on the bed.

“Why hasn’t she woken up yet?” she asks sadly.

“These things take time. We can only wait.”

 “B-but Corki…” she starts and turns to him.

She doesn’t finish the sentence. He smiles calmly.

“Don’t worry. She is okay.”

She nods slowly and observes Tristana. The girl is devastated. Corki needs to do something. He clears his throat and decides to change the topic.

“So, have you found what you were looking for?” he asks.

“Mmmh,” she says, pointing at the coat.

“You, hm, said you wanted a telephone?” he recalls unsure.

“Oh, yea. It’s here. We can’t track him again.”

“That might be, but it was a good idea.”

“I guess.”

She seems even more devastated.

“I wonder why they haven’t confiscated everything.” Corki wonders.

“Mmmh, oh, they did.”

“What?”

She doesn’t answer him.

“Lulu?”

“Huh?”

She turns to him.

“What did you say?” he repeats.

“I got it from the police.”

“You… what?”

“Ye.”

“And they gave it to you? Just… like that?”

“Well, I asked.”

“Ah.”

“I mean, yea. I told them it was mine and that I lost it. Then they gave it to me.”

She shrugs. That coat is man’s fashion. Seems like that doesn’t matter to the Piltovian or they don’t know the difference. Corki wouldn’t be surprised.

“Your copter is all melted together. Sorry.” She says empathetically.

“It’s ok.”

“It’s still there on the street if you wanna go?”

“No, I’ll wait with you for Tristana to wake up.”

“Oh, okay.”

She smiles a small, tired smile.

“Do you think we can go home once she’s awake?” Lulu asks quietly.

“I don’t think so. They will probably want to question her.”

“Aw, man...” she mumbles.

“You should get some rest, Lulu. Go home, I’ll stay and tomorrow we’ll see.” he suggests.

She stays silent for a minute, thinks, then shakes her head. Lulu looks at her friend with a worried expression.

“She needs to wake up.” She says in a low voice.

Corki almost didn’t hear it.

“Tristana needs rest, too. After all, she got hit by who knows what. Tomorrow’s another day, believe me.”

Lulu doesn’t respond to that.

“Don’t worry, Lulu. Tristana is tough, you know that. She’ll wake up soon. You can go home.” He reassures her.

“Do you see that?” she asks in a low voice.

Corki frowns.

“What do you-”

He realizes that she was talking to the fairy and not to him. It flies above Tristana’s head and says something in a squeaky voice.

“Oh, man.” Lulu whispers.

That worries Corki. Lulu is a mage. Does that mean she sees something he can’t? She must know something. He stands up, barely tall enough to glance over the bed, and looks up at her.

“Lulu,” he says, “is there something wrong?”

She bites her lip before answering hesitantly.

“He cursed her.”

“He did what?” Corki exclaims.

He grabs his chest. Oh no, the poor girl.

“Corki, Corki, wait, I’m not sure what it does, but since Tristana’s still okay it can’t be a strong one.” she quickly adds.

“A curse is nothing to take lightly. I will speak to the doctors at once.”

He walks straight to the door.

“But, Corki, Piltover doesn’t have mages!”

He stops and looks at her.

“I… I don’t think they can do anything for her.” Lulu mumbles.

“Then we need to get her somebody who can actually help her. We can’t wait for it to take effect.”

Lulu starts fidgeting with her fingers.

“I-I know, but uhm, right now she is still unconscious and, well, the curse doesn’t show itself yet. I think, maybe, we should just get her to Bandle as soon as she wakes up.”

“That won’t work. They will question her, perhaps for hours like us. Tristana can’t stay this long and I don’t think that your word will be enough for them to let her go.”

The healers in Bandle can lift curses, Corki knows that. Piltover on the other hand, doesn’t have nearly as much magical knowledge as them. And that speaks volumes as Bandle is not known for magical resources or research either. He understands now why Lulu is so nervous. This could end very badly. They must act quickly.

“Mmmh.” He thinks.

“…how about we get out before they find us?” Lulu suggests.

“Lulu.” he scolds but then thinks about it again.

“No.” he decides, “The situation is grave enough. We don’t want to make it worse.”

They have possibly damaged the relationship between Bandle and Piltover and might have worsened the reputation of Yordles and other magical beings. He thinks about their possibilities. Tristana needs a healer immediately. In her state now they would have to get her through two cities unnoticed. Impossible. They can’t carry a body through two states just like that. No.

“We need to get a healer. I will call the academy. They have to send somebody.”

“Uh, Corki, sorry, but I think, uhm, you know they will need material and such. Plus, the air in Piltover is not good either.”

Corki sighs frustrated.

“There has got to be a way.” He grumbles, “We don’t even know when she will wake up. The doctors don’t know, and we can’t wake her up.”

Corki returns to his chair and sits down frustrated.

“Actually...” mumbles Lulu, “I’ll be right back.”

She slides from the staff and leaves the room for a minute. She returns with a piece of paper and a pen. Taking a seat on the chair opposite from him she starts drawing something. What is she doing?

“Are you very tired, Corki?” she asks.

“No, dear, I am fine. Just worried.”

“Uhm, could you keep an eye on Tristana?” she says and finishes her drawing.

“Of course, but… what are you up to?”

“I’ll be back very soon, I promise.”

She grabs the coat and puts the paper on the ground. A weird sign covers the whole sheet. She stands in front of it and when she raises her staff, her fairy sits down on her head.

“What are you doing?” he asks confused.

“I’m just going to get some things from home. Do you want me to bring you something?”

“Eh, no… no.”

“A bagel? A cinnamon roll? Pretzels?”

“No, thank you, Lulu.”

“Alright then… I’ll be back really soon. Call me if she wakes up before I’m back?”

“Of course. Take care.”

“You too.”

He is very confused now. She pokes the paper with her staff, and it crisps from the outside to the inside in a small blue flame. When it reaches the staff, Lulu and her companion disappear in a blue light. All that is left are smoke and the smell of singed wood.

Corki blinks. Mages are a different thing. Something he is too old to try to understand. He puts his chin in his hand and waits some more. He doesn’t begin to try and understand the girl, but he can’t help but wonder what she is thinking. Too bad that she can’t lift curses. Maybe she plans to somehow wake up Tristana.

His thoughts shift to his copter. Still laying in the street, burned out. Nothing more than a melted piece of metal. Corki never thought it would end like this. It happened too fast and he hasn’t had enough time with his beloved companion. Should he pick up Heimerdinger’s offer to get a new one? It won’t be the same, that for sure and Corki isn’t sure if he would want that. If the love would still be there.

He thinks and eventually falls asleep once more and wakes up again to Lulu re-entering the room. She looks very exhausted and… nervous? She brings in a bag with her and slumps down in the chair next to him. How long did he sleep? Corki shakes off the tiredness. A quick look at Tristana tells him that there hasn’t been any progress in the meantime.

“Hello, dear.” He greets her, “Are you alright?”

“Oh, yes. It was… a little complicated. That’s all.” She says and swallows.

Something about that is off but he can’t put his finger on it.

“What have you brought?” he asks.

She huffs and pushes the bag onto the table.

“Some things.” She answers.

Her voice sounds hoarse and forced. She should have stayed at home and get some rest. This is pushing her too far. The sun is already setting outside the window which means that she has been gone for a couple hours.

“She hasn’t woken up, yet?” she asks.

Corki shakes his head.

“No.” he answers and adds, “That damned wizard…”

She nods slowly and rummages through her bag when somebody knocks at the door unexpectantly. A man steps in dressed in Piltover’s police manor.

“Good evening.” He greets, “My name is Enzo Maserk, from the Piltover Police Force. Pardon my intrusion but I need to question Miss Tristana. Has she woken up yet?”

The yordles stare at the human. Corki sighs inwardly. He suspected that they would soon send someone to keep an eye on them. Still, he is annoyed.

“No, unfortunately not.” Corki says.

“I thought as much. I hope you don’t mind me waiting with you.”

“We don’t, but we can’t say if she wakes up anytime soon. You might be wasting your time.”

“I don’t mind, and I respect your privacy and will be standing outside.”

“Thank you. We will inform you once she is awake.”

The man nods and proceeds to leave.

“Wait!” Lulu calls out, “We need to leave.”

The man turns to her.

“You have already been questioned, so you can leave whenever you wish.” He says with a polite smile.

“No, what I meant was, well, we all need to leave. Tristana, well, needs to be treated in Bandle.”

“I understand that you are worried, Miss Lulu, but be assured that Piltover’s medics belong to the best in the world unrivalled. Miss Tristana will get the treatment that she needs.”

“B-but you don’t understand!” Lulu exclaims jumping from the chair, “It’s not that she’s sick or something. Doctors can’t treat that!”

The man frowns.

“And-and I-I can’t sit and wait until something happens!” she continues, “And something will happen if we don’t get it out and get her out of here! I don’t know what it does! I just have this feeling and I don’t like this feeling at all. And Tristana could react on that super hard and leave her weird or worse. She could be weird afterwards, you know? And we can’t let that happen. That would be wrong! She is my friend and I know we need to do something and-”

“What Lulu tries to say” Corki intervenes, “is that Tristana has been cursed and the curse can be anything. We don’t know what it does. Which is why she needs to be treated by healers. Since Piltover doesn’t have healers, our best chance is Bandle City.”

“Hold on,” the man says, “you’re telling me that Miss Tristana has been cursed?”

“Yes!” shouts Lulu.

“Yes.” Corki says.

“How in the heavens have you come to that conclusion?”

“Lulu is a mage.” Corki answers.

Lulu gesticulates madly.

“You see? You see?? We have to go now! The earlier we go the better. The faster we’re there the faster the treatment the better her chances! Who knows how she will handle this? Maybe… maybe her body can’t at all. I mean, she hasn’t been touched by magic except in matches.”

Lulu talks so fast she gasps for air. The police man walks over to her, kneels and looks at her sympathetically.

“Miss Lulu, please, calm down. There is no need to panic. Piltover’s medics may not be trained in magic, but your friend is in good hands. She will not be harmed in any way and you can leave as soon as I have questioned her.”

“B-but…”

“Don’t worry. I am sure it won’t be long until she wakes up.”

Lulu takes a deep breath, her eyes watery and starts to cry. Big tears rolling over her cheeks. The man gulps audibly. Corki flinches.

“Tristana needs a healer!” Lulu exclaims, “She doesn’t need doctors that don’t know anything about what is happening. I can see it! I see how it wanders in her and leaves it traces. She’s gonna end up as a crazy cat lady and I don’t want her to become a crazy cat lady. Tristana’s young and has her whole life before her and she’s my best friend. I wanted to be the crazy cat lady!”

“Miss Lulu, there’s no need to cry. Believe me, everything will be-“

Lulu cries even harder.

“She- she- she will be a crazy cat ladyyy-y-y-y! Why do we have to wait here? Can’t you just come with us? I’m so worried that she will die! I don’t want that. I want her to-to-to-”

Corki stands up and puts a hand on her shoulder.

“Now, now.” He consoles her, “Don’t panic, dear-“

“No!” she cries, “Just come with us to Bandle and ask her there!”

“I- I can’t.” the man stutters.

“Why?”

“I, well, I have my orders. I have to question Miss Tristana before she leaves the state.”

“But you can’t, can you?”

“Ehm, no. We have to wait. I… well, I’m sorry.”

Lulu cries into her hands and shakes horribly. The man shares a look with Corki. This is horrible. The girl trembles, cries tears and snot and looks up with big eyes. Glittering and deep as if they look into your soul. Corki’s heart beats hurtfully at the sight.

“We have to go.” She whispers, “Bandle is losing one of their champions!”

The man stiffens.

“Everyone will be so sad. The city’s gonna be so mad. I hope they don’t want war! And it’s gonna be in the news! Tristana will hate that! If she can even understand it with a damaged brain!”

“N-now, Miss Lulu…”

“And, oh no, what about Teemo?”

“Miss… Miss Lulu-“

“What if they blame you? I don’t want you to lose your job!”

He pales.

“Okay, perhaps…” the man gives in, “Perhaps I can make an exception. This once, if-“

“REALLY?”

Lulu beams at him.

“Uhhh?”

“You’re the best! I knew you’re a good guy!”

She jumps around his neck flustering the officer greatly.

“Ehh, uhh…”

“Let’s start then!”

Lulu lets him go and rushes to her bag to search for something. Corki shares a look with him. What did just happen?

“What are you doing, Lulu?” Corki asks flabbergasted.

“We’re gonna wake her up now!” she says cheerfully and pulls out a potion.

“What is this potion?” he asks cautiously.

Oh my.

“That will help us.”

She passes the baffled officer who’s evaluating his most recent career choices, and climbs on the bed. Her fairy companion chirps something.

“Yes! Are you ready, Pix? I could use a hand.”

“Lulu, what are you doing?” Corki repeats his question.

The fairy chirps something again and Lulu pops the bottle and chugs it down.

“Lulu, answer me.”

Corki tries to grab her, but she simply hands over the empty bottle. Grabbing it on autopilot he immediately feels like an idiot. She pulls a face and shakes her head violently.

“That one was old! Bah!” she pants.

“Lulu?”

The fairy chirps something aggressively and she pulls herself together. She is ignoring Corki. He steps back to get a better view of her. She bursts with energy now. The strange potion replenished her strength. Is she really going to wake Tristana from unconsciousness? He didn’t know that this was possible.

“Yes, yes, okay, I’m good.” Lulu says and flashes a bright smile.

She stands up, her staff flies into her hand and they start chanting in a low voice. Something changes in the room. It is as if the air becomes thick. Never has Corki heard stranger words and they enthral as well as hypnotize him. His legs become stuck and breathing leaves a tickle. Magic always felt strange to him, but he has never felt anything similar to this. Maybe he has never been near enough to healing magic? Corki’s mind is filled with memories and unanswered questions that he kept asking during his career at the academy. Then Lulu swings her staff on Tristana.

“Stop!” Corki cries.

And stops a centimetre above her forehead. The feeling in the room vanishes leaving him in a vacuum. His mind empties on the spot. What? Lulu scrambles next to Tristana. She observes her expectantly.

“What did just happen?” the officer asks insecurely.

They ignore him as Tristana slowly opens her eyes.

“Hey, she is waking up.” Lulu announces happily, “Tristana? Can you hear me?”

Corki steps on his toes to see her face. Surely, her eyes flutter open.

“Nnnngh?” Tristana says.

“I know right?” Lulu agrees in a soft voice, “Hold on, it’ll be gone in a sec!”

She lays her hand on Tristana’s forehead and concentrates.

“Mmmmh, yea!” she announces.

Suddenly Tristana’s eyes become wide open and she sits up abruptly.

“Where is Veigar?” she shouts and looks around in a panic.

She stops at the officer.

“Tristana, dear, he’s not here.” Corki explains, “Everything is all right. You’re safe.”

She looks at Corki.

“I’m safe? You better worry about him. There won’t be much left once I’m finished with him!”

She looks around again.

“Where… are we?”

“In Central Piltover’s Hospital, ma’am.” The officer says and steps forward, “I’m officer Maserk from Piltover’s police force.”

“Uhm, hi.” She says to him, then turns to Lulu, “What happened? My head is kinda foggy... have you cried?”

Lulu opens and closes her mouth a few times before deciding to hug her friend. Tristana throws a confused look to Corki.

“I know you’re tired, Tristana, but we must head home now. Can you stand up?” he asks.

“Uh, sure? I feel fine, to be honest. Just confused. A little headache maybe.” She answers stroking Lulu’s back.

“Oh, I’m so glad!” Lulu shouts and squeezes her.

“Urgh!” Tristana squeaks.

Lulu lets her go and jumps from the bed.

“Alright, let’s go!” she says and wipes away the last traces of tears.

Unsure or confused or maybe both, Tristana slips out of bed and lands on wobbly legs. Was that all it takes to bring her back? Corki realises that he might has underestimated Lulu in this regard. It seems that one achieves anything with determination.

“Where’s my stuff?” Tristana asks.

“At the police. They didn’t want to give it to me. Sorry, Tris.” Lulu answers.

“Oh. Okay, I’ll just get it later.”

“I think that they thought that I’m gonna shoot them.”

“Oh?”

“We can go get them later, if you like?”

“That would be great.”

“Maybe they have found your handcuffs too.”

“That would be soooo awesome.” Tristana declares rolling her eyes.

She clears her throat.

“So, what happened?” she asks.

Lulu and Corki share a look.

“Well...” Lulu begins, “hell broke down, basically.”

“Oh.”

“Yea.”

“Perhaps we should talk about this later.” Corki suggests.

“Yea, sure.” Tristana answers, “Will you come after with your plane?”

Corki looks to the side.

“The, uhh, copter is no more, Tris.” Lulu explains.

“Oh. Ah. Fuck. I’m sorry, Corki.”

“It’s alright, Tristana. Actually, I will come later. I want to talk to Heimerdinger first. I’ll see you tomorrow at the hearing.” He says.

“Sorry, Corki.” She mumbles embarrassed, then turns to Lulu, “Uhm, what hearing?”

“Oh, yes, haha, we’re in so much trouble.”

“Great.”

Lulu grabs her backpack, swings open the door and marches out with raised fist.

“Let’s go home!”

Tristana takes a deep breath and follows her. Corki walks out next. The officer crawls defeated after them. They separate on the street. Corki walks off into direction of the academy where Heimerdinger will still be working without a doubt.

All in all, this could have been worse. At least this is what Corki tells himself. Tristana is taking it quite well. So, he allows himself to call it a day. What he needs now are a strong beverage and a friend to talk to.

------------------

Returning to Bandle City with a police officer from Piltover has never been a thought that occurred to Tristana but here she is walking with their odd party through Bandle City. The walk through Piltover has been weird enough. People were giving them looks left and right. What did they think? That these yordles are criminals? It was utterly unpleasant. Now in Bandle on the other hand nobody gave them looks. The officer walks behind them in a polite distance and they have been greeted with friendly words. There was a group of kids that asked if they were doing police work now. That was cool. Tristana could breath through in her hometown.

Lulu is updating her about everything that happened after she blacked out. It seems that everything turned from bad to worse in an instant and they were lucky that Piltover’s police stepped in. Tristana can’t remember a thing after she ran into the backyard and was hit by magic. She does remember what she saw in the effects of the spell, and she doesn’t like that. Not at all. It leaves a bitter taste in her mouth.

Aside from that she feels okay. Her muscles ache while walking, especially her legs. Her stomach hurts as well as her back and her shoulders but those are the regular bruises that she constantly gets. Thinking proves to be trickier than it ever did before. It must be the spell that messed with her mind. She keeps losing focus on the things she sees and the words she wants to think and the questions she wants to ask. It gets easier after a while.

“It was so close, I tell you, really scary. He looked so mad.” Lulu continues.

“I can’t remember that part.” Tristana mumbles.

“Oh, you shot him again actually.”

“Lol, really?”

She’s such a badass.

“And then he knocked you out.”

“Ah.”

Still badass.

“And then?”

“Well, you missed but he was really mad. Reaaaaally mad. I tried to shoo him away but that didn’t work so well.”

That is unexpectantly brave of her. Tristana looks at her surprised.

“Really?”

‘You stood up to him?’ she wants to ask.

“Yea, but it was kinda useless. There was something in his eyes. I can’t say what it was, but it was so strange.” She says with a frown.

Tristana bumps into her shoulder and shows a pride smile.

“You’re awesome, Lulu.”

“What? Me? Nah, haha. I mean of course I am but… oh well.”

Her shoulders slump. Tristana observes her friend. Something is off.

“He didn’t seem well.” Lulu whispers.

“I sure hope so!” Tristana gloats, “That guy is such a pain in the ass.”

Lulu doesn’t respond, she only glances at her with a worried face before sharing a look with her fairy and continuing looking at the ground. Hm. This afternoon must have scared Lulu to death. First her house in shatters, then a fight with a monster and now a fight with what the city calls a colleague. Worst of all, they have lost that last fight already two times. Lulu is not taking it well. This was the last time Tristana involved her. Whatever happens in the future Tristana won’t pull her into this mess again. She needs to protect her friend. Lulu is too good and pure and soft for this. Tristana is a Bandle City Gunner. It is her duty to bring down the bad guys. It’s not fair of her to ask this much from Lulu.

“What happened at the police then?” Tristana asks.

Lulu shrugs.

“We were questioned. Then we left. Corki and I waited for you until the officer came.”

“Thanks for keeping an eye on me.”

“You’re welcome.”

Lulu smiles a small smile.

“The city had to buy us out.” She tells her.

“Is this what the hearing is about?”

“Yup. I think we’re sitting really deep in the mud.”

Tristana sighs.

“I can understand it, though. The council’s gonna want to know what we were doing over there and why. The main thing is that the relict is in Piltover now. In Heimerdinger’s save hands. We did our job and that’s what counts.”

Lulu hums agreeing. They remain silent afterwards with both going after their own thoughts. Lulu insisted on going to the academy first and getting Tristana thoroughly checked. She worries too much, Tristana thinks, but she agreed anyway to ease her friend’s mind. They are reaching the main market from where it will be another ten minutes to the academy.

“By the way, I’ve got his coat.” Lulu mentions, “The phone was still there, so we can’t follow him another time.”

“What? Really?” Tristana exclaims exited, “Is it still working?”

Lulu turns to her confused. The fairy shares her expression.

“Eh, I don’t know?”

“We should have a look into it!”

“Wha-what?”

Her eyes turn wide.

“Lulu, this is great! Maybe we find something in there.” Tristana says enthusiastically.

“Ehhhh…”

“Where is it?”

“At… at home.”

“Then let’s go to your place next!”

“Ehhhh…”

Lulu’s mind seems to be racing through her head. She blinks and opens the mouth, but no words come out. Tristana grins at her victoriously.

“Do you realise we could find out where he lives? There could be all sorts of clues on it! And then he’ll pay!”

Lulu stares at her.

“I… I guess?” she says unsure.

“Yes! Now it wasn’t all for nothing!”

Lulu shares another look with the fairy. They are clearly put off by that idea. She must still be in shock after everything that happened today. Tristana feels sorry for that, but the fact that they have reached an important milestone of their overall plan lets the pain subside. She must call Teemo immediately. For the next strike she needs him at her side. Lulu will stay out of this. She has already endured enough.

Her thoughts turn over as all the possibilities play out in her mind. She doesn’t mind Kennen’s idea of an ambush anymore as much as she did at first. It might be the only way to get rid of him. At least Tristana knows now, that he is killable. Very killable, actually. If they take him on by surprise or distract him, they can execute the death blow with ease.

Even if they can’t analyse his moving habits and plan their strike based on them, they can pursuit him where he thinks he is safest: in his own home.

They indulge in their own thoughts until they reach the academy. The fairy whispers calming words to Lulu until her expression relaxes slightly. The officer still follows them like a lost puppy and he indeed looks a little lost. Especially when he doesn’t fit into the doors of the academy and has to wait outside. They promise to come back as soon as the healers let them and walk to the medical wing.

“It’s quite late.” Lulu mumbles, “I hope somebody’s still there.”

“It’s only 19:00. There’s always somebody at this time.” Tristana assures her.

Tristana knocks at the door to the big hall where multiple patients can be treated. Upon entering they are greeted by injured gunners. This room as well has been filled with patient beds because of the sheer amount of casualties since the attack three days ago. Although most have only suffered bruises and light burns, some have been hit by the acid and others by collapsing buildings as they helped in the evacuation.

Tristana smiles encouragingly at them and exchanges a few words with each. Lulu waves shyly and smiles small smiles but remains silent. Afterwards they ask them where the healers are and follow the instructions. The treatment rooms have been moved farer into the back of the wing. A few civilians greet them friendly as they pass them. One has a broken arm and another a patch on the side of their head. Yes, the healers are still working.

Arriving at the end of the wing they find another two patients waiting to be treated. Most couldn’t be treated by magic because the healers have their capacities and proceed by priority. The critically and heavily injured first, and everyone else next. This led to many being treated the old-fashioned way like those two they have just met. Too much work for too little hands. Tristana and Lulu sit down on the provided chairs and wait in silence.

The time passes slowly and Tristana keeps thinking about the next steps: probe the phone, find out his whereabouts, plan the strike with Teemo, execute the strike, throw a party. It has to look like an accident or perhaps like a murder with no connections to them. She isn’t sure what would be the better or the easier option. Teemo said something about new traps he’s developing when they last talked. They could be crucial in this. On the other hand, Heimerdinger has expressed his support in delivering gadgets and the sort.

The door opens, the patient steps out and the healer calls in the next one. It’s Tristana’s turn. Lulu accompanies her and sits down in the chair in the corner of the room. There’s a bureau, a chair where the healer sits, a shelf with potions and a bench to lie on. The healer offers Tristana a seat on the patient bench and recognizes her with astonishment. With dread Tristana realizes that it’s the herbalist. The weird-ass herbalist that is said to have smoked the wrong kind of mushrooms.

“Miss Tristana,” he greets her friendly, “How nice of you to visit me!”

Tristana sits down where he asked her to and smiles politely.

“Good evening, Mister Jaanson, we apologize for coming this late. You must have had an exhausting day.”

“I’m always busy, even if nobody comes.” He tells her and laughs like a bear that is about to devour its honeypot.

He stands up and disinfects his hands.

“So, what breeze flew you here?” he asks.

Tristana exchanges a glance with Lulu, who looks at her with a stoic expression. She tries her hardest to conceal her thoughts and that worries Tristana even more than if she cried or was scared.

“Well, I have been hit by a spell and my head is a little foggy since then.” Tristana decides to say.

“Oh? Tell me about it.”

“Uhm, it wasn’t from a friend.”

“Aha!”

The healer gets what she wants to say by this and steps in front of her.

“I need a look.” He informs her, “I must peek your mind a little but hopefully only a little. The inside too. I better do that, yes. That mmmmh might be a little unpleasant but without pain. That is as long as you allow.”

“What does that mean?” she asks unsure.

“A mind consists of many things. Of memories and thoughts and wishes and dreams and of a brain. I need the brain.”

He looks at Lulu.

“If you like, Miss Lulu may accompany me.”

He returns to Tristana.

“I assure you privacy is privacy. I think little of theft.”

“Ehh.” Tristana says.

He shrugs.

“Is probs nothing wild. Worst would be a confusion. Nonetheless let’s turn you yordle again.”

Tristana shoots Lulu a confused look. She understood about half of what he said. Her friend nods.

“Alright, doc.”

The healer places his hands at both sides of Tristana’s head. They are still wet from the disinfectant. Lulu steps behind him and places a hand on his shoulder. She smiles at Tristana. Then he starts mumbling a spell. His eyes begin to glow and Tristana’s vision blurs. Her head feels light and a throbbing pain emerges in her forehead, then it subsides. She doesn’t think anymore. Just, somewhat, floats in a bubble of warm wind. The warmth travels to her stomach and into her feet. It leaves her too fast for her liking as well as the pleasant state of trance.

She blinks and finds herself back in the patient’s room. She looks at the healer then at Lulu. Both share the same tranquil expression before they blink, shake their head and are back. Lulu looks sad and the healer frowns. Tristana has never seen this guy frown. This can’t be good.

“Mmmmh, mmmmh.” The healer grumbles and scratches his nose, “Mmmmh.”

“What is it, doc?” Tristana asks slowly.

“Darkness.” He answers her and goes to the potion shelf to rummage in the lower drawer where books have been stacked.

“Uh, darkness?” she repeats worried.

“Ohja. Indeed. It stems from you and it stems from else.”

Heh? He grabs a book, stands up and starts flipping through the pages. She shares a look with Lulu. Her friend looks displeased through and through. ‘What does that mean?’ she mouths. Lulu sighs and walks over to Tristana. She takes her hand.

“It’s a curse, Tris, and it feeds of you.” She says in a low voice.

Tristana’s eyes widen. Veigar cursed her? What?! Her mouth becomes dry and breathing becomes hard.

“What does that mean?” she repeats.

Her voice trembles.

“I’m not sure.” Lulu whispers, “I don’t know anything about curses except what they feel like. But it seems that it uses your bad feelings.”

“But curses can be lifted, right?” She asks urgently.

“Yea, that’s why I wanted to come here.”

She squeezes Tristana’s hand and it calms her a little. Okay, maybe she has been cursed but Bandle City’s healers are great. They can lift it. Ha, this foul, detestable wizard thought he could bring Tristana to her knees by scaring her with that little trick. Idiot.

The healer found the right page and begins reading while saying a word or two out loud without making sense. Suddenly he closes it with a bang and puts it on his bureau.

“I thought so, but it can’t be helped.”

They shoot him a confused look.

“It is unliftable.”

“WHAT?” Tristana shouts.

“How?” Lulu asks astonished.

“It is tricky. Hides here and there-“

“Oh, no.” Lulu mumbles.

“and you are a good host, Miss Tristana.”

“What do you mean I’m a good host?” she asks horrified.

“Everyone has darkness, but you have some more. I suppose you have…” he says and thinks, “about two to three I think.”

What? Days to live?

“I will die?” she breathes.

“Oh, no, don’t jest now.” He scolds her, “You have to endure it. I say two to three moons.”

“Oh, thank the heavens.”

Tristana places a hand on her chest and breaths through. Lulu looks at the healer as if she wants to strangle him.

“What does the curse do, Mister Jaanson?” Lulu asks him in a serious voice.

“Things to be forgotten resurface. Things to never happen manifest. Such occurrences that awaken one and weaken one at same.”

“Nightmares?” she sums up.

The healer shrugs apologetically.

“Okay… okay that could have been worse.” Tristana mumbles and looks at Lulu, “I can handle nightmares.”

Her friend responds her glance with worries. Tristana jumps from the bench and walks to the door.

“Is there something I should keep in mind?” she asks and opens the door.

“Simply.” The healer states, “Darkness as well as strength stem from the mind. Sometimes you have to kick it.”

Tristana doesn’t know what that means.

“Will do, doc. Have a good evening.”

“I wish good dreams.”

They leave quickly and walk back to the entrance of the academy.

“Jeez, this guy.” Tristana mumbles.

“I’m so sorry, Tris.” Lulu whispers sadly.

“It’s not your fault, Lulu. I thought at first, I was gonna die, so nightmares are really welcome.”

Lulu hums disagreeing.

“I’m still gonna kick Veigar’s ass.”

“Maybe that’s what the doc meant.” Lulu says and offers a weak smile.

“Probably.” Tristana grins equally weak.

The endeavours of the day catch up them. Perhaps, because they have taken care of everything. Now they can relax, breath through. This day is over. It was wild and exhausting, and they have received important information for a small price. Tristana can only laugh about this. How bad can nightmares be?

“I’m actually surprised you understood him.” Tristana admits.

“I’ve been working with him the last days. And I’m guessing a lot.” Lulu explains and shrugs.

“Do you think he would be a good teacher?”

“Nah, this guy smokes something weird and I don’t like it.”

Tristana blinks at that. Oh?

“That’s too bad.” She says slowly.

Lulu shrugs.

“By the way, do you know how long two to three moons are?” Tristana asks.

“I have no clue.”

“Ah.”

“I’m hungry.” Lulu whines.

“Yea, me too.” Tristana agrees.

“I think I have some frozen pizza, if you still wanna come over?”

“Sure, I’m curious about his phone.”

“Do you think he has games on it?”

“I doubt it.”

“I wonder what apps he uses.”

Tristana snorts. There’s her Lulu again. They joke some more, and the mood gets lighter. Until they step out of the academy and are reminded that Tristana still needs to be questioned. Tristana hums thoughtfully.

“Let’s all go to my place.” Lulu announces and waves the officer to them.

“Miss Tristana, Miss Lulu,” The officer greets them, “I hope everything is alright?”

“Oh, yea, it’s not that grave.” Tristana answers politely.

“That’s a relieve.”

“We thought we should go to my place.” Lulu says and points in the direction, “It’s not far from here and I have frozen pizza.”

The man frowns.

“I fear I won’t fit in there either.”

“I can shrink you.” Lulu offers.

The man frowns more.

“A private place outside will be enough.”

“There’s a park nearby.” Tristana suggests.

“That would be good.”

She turns to Lulu.

“Why don’t you get the phone and when I’m finished, we eat something in the city?”

“That’s a good idea!” Lulu agrees.

They separate. Tristana and officer… what was his name? They walk to the park where they sit down on the bench. The human looks uncomfortable on the small seat but tries to look professional. He grabs a block of paper and a pen. He begins his questions. Why, when, who, what and another lots of why’s are being asked. She answers them patiently until Piltover’s police can be sure that these yordles did nothing else than following their duty to protect society. Lulu returns shortly after they finish. The man farewells them and heads off to the city hall - or where he thinks it is. They see him walk into the wrong direction, but he’s gone before they can correct them.

“Hey.” Tristana greets her, “You’ve been gone for quite a while.”

“Yea, sorry, we ehm might have a problem.” Lulu says and shows her the phone.

There are a few cracks on the screen but other than that? Nothing. Tristana shoots her a confused look. Lulu presses the button on the side and the phone awakens.

“A password.” Tristana groans.

Of course. That would have been too easy otherwise.

“Yep, I tried to guess it but it’s six digits. That’s, uhm, the reason I’m late.” She coughs.

They share a look.

“Rumble?” Lulu asks.

Tristana pinches the bridge of her nose and groans.

“Do you have another idea?” Lulu asks.

“No, I don’t but… ugh!”

“Come on, let’s go then.”

“It’s too late for that, Lulu.”

“Don’t worry, Rumble often works past midnight. He’s still awake.”

“Then we shouldn’t bother him even more.”

“Nah, he’ll make an exception for you.”

“Lulu.” Tristana whines.

Lulu grabs her arms and drags her through the city to Rumble. They haven’t even showered after everything that happened today. Not that Tristana cares whether she is styled for him or anything. Just basic hygiene. Mostly, she doesn’t want another conversation like last time. Forced politeness, awkward stares and mostly she doesn’t want to be left alone with him again.

Sooner than she likes they arrive at Rumble’s place and Lulu rings the bell.

------------------

Yannis has been friends with Rumble ever since the day he had beaten him up and felt so bad about it that he had apologized immediately after. Rumble held a grudge against him for only two years and their friendship strengthened ever since. Now it’s not more than an old story. They were kids and back then Rumble seemed like a weirdo to them. Yannis knows nowadays that they were right. Rumble has changed a lot, but he remained a weirdo nonetheless. It’s cool, though.

So, when he asked Rumble for accommodation he was welcomed with open arms even if it meant to live in the mess that was his home. Genius or not, that guy is horrible at cleaning and Yannis unsuccessfully tried to keep the chaos contained. It’s to no avail. When the guy starts to work, he works in the whole house and drops everything to jump to another part. Unbelievingly, he also knows exactly where everything is. And if that wasn’t enough, he does the drilling and sawing in the night.

Yannis doesn’t know how Rumble’s neighbours can tolerate that noise but there hasn’t been a single complaint since he moved in a few days ago. One just has to like Rumble, eh? Or maybe they see him as celebrity and boast about living in his neighbourhood. Yannis doesn’t care much that his friend has become a League champion. It fits Rumble. He’s in good company there.

It didn’t change him much, either. Rumble’s still the same. Yannis was sure that he could temporarily stay with him as long as he hasn’t found something new. Like many in the city, Yannis has lost his home in the recent attack. He’s glad that he wasn’t home that night, but it surely sucks to be homeless. He took what he could rescue to Rumble’s and has started to help in the rebuilding of the city. It’s not as if a baker can be a good mason, but what else can he do when his master lost his home as well and closed the bakery to use it as a home?

Exhaustedly he returns ‘home’. He opens the door, while switching the song on his phone he walks into the living room and slumps down face first into the couch. He groans and relaxes.

“…and that’ll be my roommate, Yannis.” He hears Rumble say.

Yannis turns his head and forces his eyes open. Rumble and two other League champions sit on the opposite couch and stare at him. He shoots Yannis a look. ‘What the fuck, man?’ Yannis jumps up and sits up properly popping the ear buds while doing so.

“Uh, hi, excuse me, I didn’t see you there.”

The one with purple hair and the fairy, Lulu, waves at him as a grin spreads on her face. The other one, Tristana, smiles politely but her eyes are asking several questions at once.

“Hi, I’m Tristana.” She greets him and shakes hands with him.

“Hi, I’m Yannis.” He responds embarrassed.

“I’m Lulu, are you ok?” Lulu asks.

He turns to her.

“Uh, yea, yea, I’m fine.”

“Yannis’ probably just tired coz he’s volunteering in rebuilding the city.” Rumble explains with a special tone in his voice.

‘Stop embarrassing me!’

“Oh.” Says Tristana.

“That’s awesome.” Says Lulu.

“Uhm, yea. I mean, my house was destroyed, too. I think it’s the right thing if everyone helps.” He blabbers.

It’s also what Tristana said in the newspapers. He’s just copying. She nods agreeing.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” She says empathetically.

“It’s ok. Thankfully, I can stay at Rumble’s.”

“Ah.” She says and glances at Rumble.

He glances back.

“My house is broken too. I hope yours will be rebuild soon.” Lulu tells him.

“Oh, are you staying at a friend’s too?” Yannis asks.

She shakes her head.

“Nah, it’s not that bad. Also, if I don’t stay the kids will eat my plants again.”

Eh? Tristana turns to her confused.

“What?” she asks.

“Yea! It happened before! I even saw it!” Lulu exclaims.

Yannis shares a look with Rumble. His friend looks at Tristana and raises a brow for a second, then looks back at him. Ah, right! This is Tristana.

 Yannis completely forgot. He was too busy wishing to be swallowed by the earth and to never be seen again to remember this insignificant most important detail. Just… what does he want from him? Rumble probably wants to be alone with Tristana but how can Yannis separate these two women, champions to add, that he’s meeting for the first time? He coughs to interrupt the little quarrel about kids eating plants.

“So, ehm, can I bring you something?” Yannis asks.

“No, thank you.” Tristana politely declines.

“Do you have juice?” Lulu asks.

“I, err, think so. Hold on Imma look.”

Yannis stands up stiffly and walks into the kitchen. Lulu hops up as well and follows him. He turns around surprised. There’s an unbelieving look on Tristana’s face and a happy one on Rumble’s. Uhh, why does she look like that?

“I’ll come with you. I like mint best, but orange is okay too.”

Mint… juice? He leads her to the kitchen where she patiently waits at the counter for him to give her a glass and the package of orange juice.

“It’s the only one we have.” He apologizes.

“It’s alright.” She says and chugs it down, “Can I have some more?”

“Sure.”

Yannis shoves the package to her and dumbfoundedly watches her drinking juice. This is so awkward, he thinks. He has no clue what they should talk about. It’s too late in the evening. Why are they even here? Is that an actual fairy? It looks so creepy. He adverts his eyes and his glance lands on the two yordles talking in the living room. Tristana shows him a phone and says something. Rumble scoots closer to have a look. She stiffens immediately and Yannis can see how much she wishes to drop dead in that moment.

“Oh, jeez, he’s screwing up again.” Lulu comments as she peeks through the door as well.

“Huh?” Yannis says.

They share a look.

“Rumble is really bad at this.” She says.

“Uhm…”

He takes another look. Tristana wants to get away from him and whatever he says to her makes her uber uncomfortable. What the fuck is he doing? Man, how can you be so stupid? Is he blind or what?

“Yes.” Yannis agrees dryly.

Lulu sighs.

“Thanks for the juice. I gotta rescue my friend.”

She hands him the glass and goes back to the others.

“Tris, about the meeting with the council tomorrow, can I talk to you for a sec?”

“Sure, Lulu.”

Tristana practically jumps at this possibility and walks with her friend to a corner to discuss something. Yannis puts the glass into the dishwasher and sits down next to Rumble. He watches Tristana intensively. This is worse than Yannis imagined. He knew that Rumble has been crushing on her for a while, but he has never been a witness. Although he feels more like a victim after seeing this.

“Dude,” he whispers, “chill.”

“What do you mean? I am chill.” Rumble mumbles back.

“Dude.” He urges, “You’re the opposite.”

The women come back and sit down on the other side of the coffee table.

“Sorry about that.” Tristana says and clears her throat, “I know we are asking for a lot and we will repay you adequately. We haven’t really agreed on anything specific last time, so maybe we should talk about that now.”

Rumble shrugs.

“There is something I’m interested in but I can’t find out anything about it. Besides this I don’t really need anything right now, so how about a favour for the second? I’m curious too, after all.”

What are they talking about? Yannis glances at everyone individually. The offer seems good, but Tristana’s expression slipped at the second sentence. Just what has Rumble done in the past? Lulu smiles gleefully.

“What, uhm, what is it?” she asks slowly.

“I have an interesting job offer but I need a special material for that: rune dust.”

“Rune dust?” Lulu gasps.

“You know what that is?” Tristana asks her confused.

Rumble raises a brow.

“Yes, but… but what do you want to do with this?” she asks shocked.

“Something peaceful, I give you my word.”

“Okay, what is that?” Tristana asks concerned.

“I have read that not all runes from the wars have been destroyed. Some have been broken into pieces and others made into dust. They are rumoured to have the same properties.” Rumble explains.

Oh, what the fuck. Yannis screams internally and stiffens on his seat. He didn’t know about this side of Rumble! He wishes nothing more than to have gone up to his room instead of flopping on the couch. Stupid him, stupid him, stupid him!

“Rumble…” Tristana says in a low voice, “You can’t be serious.”

“I am.” He states and holds her stare.

Now they seem equal. As weird as that sounds.

“What kind of job is that?”

“I can’t tell you, but it comes from up high.”

Her brows shoot into the sky and she leans back. She shares a look with Lulu. Both are either surprised or shaken to the ground. Tristana looks back at Rumble.

“I can’t even imagine who knows about such things.” She admits.

“I believe Ziggs does, but we aren’t exactly friends, so... yea.” Rumble explains.

“I have a match with him next week. I can ask him if you want?” Lulu chirps.

They look at her.

“You?” Tristana asks incredulously, “I mean, are you sure? You don’t really know him.”

“Yea. We will talk from maniac to maniac. That’s my advantage. I can be very convincing!”

Tristana frowns.

“I will talk to him. Don’t worry, Lulu.”

“Also, I know a secret of his that I could use.”

She giggles when she says this. Woooo, this girl is sweet but not innocent at all! Rumble snorts.

“Whatever means necessary.” He says.

Tristana spins to him in shock and surprise. Looks back at Lulu, then at Rumble again. She takes a deep breath.

“Okay,” she says, “we will see what we can find out about this. Who talks to Ziggs doesn’t matter in the end.”

She shoots a look at Lulu asking her probably ‘What has gotten into you?!’

“Yea!” Lulu agrees.

“Okay, great.” Rumble agrees as well and holds out his hand.

Tristana hesitates for a second, then shakes it. Rumble enjoys this small contact way too much. Jeez, step down already. The women stand up afterwards.

“Alright, we have bothered you enough. Thanks for having us at this time of the day.” Tristana says politely.

“Anytime.” Rumble says and smiles.

He leads them to the door and says goodbye them. Yannis stays in the living room and waves at them. They wave back. His friend comes back with a smile on his face.

“Dude,” Yannis says, “what the fuck?”

“What?” Rumble asks confused.

“You made her so uncomfortable, haven’t you seen?”

“Uncomfortable? No, you understand that wrong. It’s the opposite of that.”

Yannis sighs and walks to him. He looks him straight in the eyes.

“Rumble, buddy, look, I love you from the bottom of my heart but… that was creepy.”

“What? No. No, no, no.”

Yannis shakes his head.

“Rumble, I’m sorry but you have to look the truth in the eyes. You’re a creep.”

“How am I a creep?” he exclaims angry.

“Okay, so, for one, you were way too close. Give her more space. Give her much more space.”

“What?”

“Buddy, unfortunately there’s even more.”

“More?” he repeats devastated.

Yannis nods. His buddy collapses like a house of cards. Rumble needs some serious advice. They need to hold a workshop, a training, in how to not act like a creep.

“My buddy,” Yannis says and grabs him by the shoulders, “we’re gonna give you a crash course.“

-----------------

There is only one reason why Ziggs agreed to Teemo’s invitation and that has been testing his precious prototype. Unfortunately, ever since that meeting three weeks ago sadly little happened and that is a thorn in Ziggs’ eyes. Is that how the saying goes? Ziggs doesn’t know but he doesn’t care about language. What he does care about is this special little bomb that he has been working on for the past year. This idea that came to him during daydreaming is what kept him awake for months: a bomb that sucks in magic. Well, the first draft actually said it would suck in air to strangle nearby enemies but that has gotten boring quite fast. Magic is, he thought, a much more exciting challenge. It is time for a test but who would be suitable?

He thought of Xerath at first. A being of pure arcane magic should show fantastic reactions. Then he thought ‘what if it works too good and Xerath disappears?’ Xerath has friends that would miss him. After all, Ziggs sees him and Azir having heartfelt discussions at the League’s and Ziggs isn’t a heartless bastard. In any case Ziggs wouldn’t freely go to Shurima. Deserts aren’t his thing. So, he thought on and Veigar has been a favourite on his list. Dark magic might be a funny thing to see. Maybe Veigar would explode? Maybe in a spectacular way? That would be awesome! Argh, he should have brought a camera! What a bummer.

Through a conversation, that probably wasn’t meant for his ears, Ziggs found out that Veigar has a match today. This is such a lucky coincidence since Ziggs, too, has had a match this morning. He couldn’t quite concentrate since he is way too exited for what is yet to come. On jittery legs he walks into the watcher’s lounge and waits in anticipation for the end of Veigar’s match. He isn’t sure who wins in the end but that doesn’t interest him to begin with. All he can focus on are the special traits he prepared for the mage. He can’t wait and jumps up as soon as the end is clear.

Having the summoning hall in his sight he leans unsuspiciously against the wall and waits for the champions to leave. Soon enough they leave.

“Oh,” somebody says, “you’ve stayed too, Ziggs?”

He turns around. Lulu. What. What does she want from him?

“Hi.” He says because he can’t think of anything else.

Go away, Lulu.

“That’s actually really lucky. I couldn’t find you after the match, but I wanted to talk to you.”

He frowns. Has she been in his match?

“What err, what do you want from me?”

“I wanted to talk to you.”

“I’m busy.”

“Oh, yea, of course. Me too. Just a quick question. You like old stuff, right?”

“Old? Not really.”

Veigar is about to come. He needs to hurry or else Lulu’s gonna screw this for him.

“But you like colours and fire, right?”

“I guess?”

“Cool! That’s awesome. I like colours too. Fire, too.”

He hums. Great, Lulu, now leave.

“You don’t happen to know where I can get them, do you?”

He frowns.

“You can’t buy fire, Lulu.”

“No, but you can buy the dust that they leave behind.”

He looks at her and tilts his head.

“What are you looking for?”

She bites her lip and opens her mouth to speak.

“Ah, Singed, let’s have a word.”

They turn their heads in surprise and watch the last champions leaving the hall. Lulu doesn’t finish her sentence and Ziggs’ attention shifts elsewhere anyway. Singed doesn’t look happy that Veigar wants to talk to him but when does he anyway?

“What do you want, midget?” Singed asks.

Veigar motions to follow him. They pass Ziggs and Lulu. Veigar spares them a glance. Ziggs flashes his brightest smile while Lulu flinches at eye contact. Ziggs chuckles inwardly about her reaction. Once gone a reasonable distance, he follows them, and Lulu follows Ziggs for whatever reason.

“For one,” he hears Veigar continuing, “‘midget’ is a racial slur and I advise you to cross that word from your dictionary. The other thing is I want to call in my favour.”

“Pff, what?”

“The favour that you owe for two years. The one that you were just so grateful to trade in. The one that you swore on your mother’s grave to pay back no matter what. The one that after I-“

“Alright, what do you want?” Singed interrupts him exasperated.

“Ah, so you do remember?” Veigar asks astonished.

“Hmh.”

Ziggs strolls behind them. Their conversation doesn’t interest him. He waits for a good moment to start the action. Lulu’s still by his side babbling about something but her voice fades out. Ziggs has already forgotten what they were talking about.

“That is great. Just great. Now,” Veigar continues, “I have always been an admirer of your work and this little problem of mine will surely not present a challenge to you. Nonetheless it has really been bugging me out and I wish an efficient solution.”

They reach the stairs at the entrance leading to the spacious court in front.

“Would you get to the point, small man?”

“See? It isn’t that hard, is it?”

Singed hums threatening.

“All I’m asking for is a strong poison that doesn’t make much of a mess. I don’t want to waste my time cleaning up.”

They reach the foot of the stairs and walk across the court. They haven’t taken notice of Ziggs yet or they don’t care. What does he know about being sneaky? Not much but he does value surprises. The better the surprise the funnier the expressions when they see the bomb.

“What are you planning?” Singed asks suspiciously.

“What is that tone?”

“Veigar, I’m not gonna help you commit murder. That always comes back, and I won’t risk my licences.”

“What? Murder? Who is talking about murder? Nobody is talking about murder. Well, you started, so there’s that but I haven’t said a word. So, where do you get that idea from?” Veigar defends himself.

Singed sighs annoyed.

“Whatever.”

“Ah, and another thing…” Veigar begins.

In the middle of the yard is the perfect place. Ziggs lights the bomb and throws it. He can’t contain his giggles and Lulu gasps shocked. Those little noises are enough to catch their attention. They turn to them with faces of suspicion that turns into shock really fast. Singed grabs his shield with both hands, ready to haul it like a baseball across the place. ‘Bad idea’, Ziggs would say if he cared. Veigar knows this apparently judging by his face. He casts a portal right before the bomb and it vanishes within.

“Hey, where did the bomb go?” Ziggs calls out.

“Huh.” Singed says dryly.

The portal closes. Singed puts his shield back.

“What the fuck, Ziggs?” Veigar screeches.

Ziggs laughs instead of answering. He walks down the stairs as if to talk politics with them. That’s when he notices that Lulu has disappeared. Did she want something from him? Singed frowns.

“What do you want, gnome?” he spits.

“Damn, I thought we made some real progress here.” Veigar comments derogatory.

“Shut up.”

Ziggs reaches the end of the stairs.

“Nothing, Singed.” Ziggs says with a reassuring grin, “Good game, by the way. Nice poison, is it new? Smells new.”

Singed growls angrily.

“Send me the details later.” He addresses Veigar, “I’m out of here.”

Veigar responds with a disapproving grunt. With that Singed leaves the court, passing Ziggs without another look. Ziggs doesn’t care. He has locked his eyes on his experiment.

“Just casually throwing bombs?” Veigar asks contemptuously.

“You could say so.” Ziggs answers cheerfully.

“Do you have a death wish, Ziggs? If so, I’ll give you one more minute to submit your personal preferences before I go ahead and end you.”

Ziggs snickers. He takes out another bomb and lights it with a snap. Playfully he lets it jump in his hand.

“You’re too kind, but all I want is to give you this. It even has your name on it. See?”

He taps on it then throws it at the mage. Veigar waves with his gauntlet and throws a ball of energy to counter it. The bomb explodes in a wonderful explosion of yellow fire and blue shimmer. Ziggs sees perfectly through his goggles and the beauty he sees is as breath-taking as ever. A snicker escapes him. He prepares a small one and throws it at Veigar who shields his eyes.

It bounces once, twice and explodes in front of his feet. The bomb goes off with a tremble and explodes in a million splinters. Ziggs laughs hysterically as some of them rush through his fur. His goggles crack on impact with one. He prepares another regular bomb. With lit fuse he jogs backwards to create more space between them.

Veigar coughs, glances at his cut-up robe, probably bleeds horribly, and growls at Ziggs. He can’t help but wheeze hysterically at this angry face. Those yellow lightbulbs are hilariously when Veigar just tries to. Ziggs throws the bomb. A magical strike ignites it mid-air. Flames adorn the sky. The explosion would shatter windows if there were any. Ziggs wrests from the beautiful view to see the mage march towards him. He walks funny. That second bomb really did it. Ziggs makes a quick note to develop that one further, making it more destructive and with more splinters. Perhaps with barbs!

Ziggs snickers and pulls out the ol’ reliable bomb net. He ignites the centre fuse and hauls it into the air. The net tears apart and bombs rain down on them. Veigar stops his march to dodge the bombs. He stands in the middle of them, Ziggs in safe distance. The mage looks around desperately.

“What‘s the matter? C’mon be a little creative!” Ziggs encourages him.

That would be so boring if he died there. Ziggs couldn’t test his new brand yet.

“Ziggs, you’re a fucking maniac. What did I even do to you?”

Ziggs shrugs.

“Nothing.” He grins.

“Then what is this?” Veigar spits furiously.

“Are you sure you want to discuss that now?” he giggles.

Two more seconds and the bombs will blow up. Veigar growls at him again. He spins his staff and slams it into the ground. A shock wave knocks Ziggs back. The bombs fly through the air. They explode one after another. Ziggs makes a tumble as one explodes right next to him. He lands at the foot of the staircase. Ziggs coughs, rolls over on his tummy and stands up shakily. Oof, that could have hurt real bad if it wasn’t for his armour. He wavers on his feet and turns to the mage.

His target is uninjured thankfully. He shoved away the bombs just in the right moment. Ziggs grins. This might be funnier than expected.

“You were about to explain yourself.” Veigar reminds him.

Ziggs responds with the noise that quiz shows make when the wrong answer is given.

“I wasn’t.” He says and lights a chain of small bombs.

They land between them and explode in a bright light. Too bright for other eyes than Ziggs’. He rushes sideways and throws another regular bomb. Shielding his eyes Veigar casts his signature destructive spell at the string eliminating the light. The bomb bounces and rolls to Veigar’s foot. In panic he kicks it away, but it explodes after one meter. The explosion is beautiful and loud. It tears the staff out his hands as the mage is being knocked back. He turns over and slides further on all fours.

He coughs and spits blood. The corner of Ziggs’ mouth twitches. This is a safe shot. Should he now? Well, why not? He grabs a bomb of his special brand and takes aim. The small beautiful creation flies through the air and the fuse burns out right in front of Veigar’s face. His expression shows utter terror before he raises his hand to shield himself. Ziggs giggles at his expression. The bomb goes off and its explosion is the most glamorous spectacle he has ever seen.

Yellow, red and white light. Smoke and dust and pebble. They create a beauteous picture of destruction. The mage is swallowed. Ziggs loses sight of him but his attention lies on the burning air anyway. The fire reaches higher and higher and becomes broader with the second. And then everything rewinds. Fire, smoke and light returns to its source taking the air around Ziggs as well as his breath.

Then it erupts again. Stronger than the one before. Ziggs hears a hiss and is knocked back by a strong force. Fire reaches him but expires before it can ignite him properly. He rolls over numerous times, more times than his stomach likes, and his bombs drop out of his pockets. In the corner of his eyes he sees strange light within the explosion. Then he hits the wall of another building and his mind spins. His body slumps to the side.

“Ooof!”

With a foggy head Ziggs observes how the League’s main building succumbs to the strange power. Two more buildings are pierced by the light and begin to crumble. The nearby forest catches fire. Then the bomb expires, and nothing is left behind. A giant crate lies where Veigar was supposed to be.

Huh? Slowly, Ziggs stands up. He inspects the destruction brought by his invention. Uneasy thoughts begin to form in his mind. He hears commotion coming from inside. Figures appear from the main building just as the entrance collapses. A group of summoners and other humans run down the stairs with an expression of horror on her faces. He recognizes a few familiar faces between them. He grins when he sees them panic. The thoughts are forgotten.

From the other buildings ring screams and more League employees rush out. A few champions are between them. They chatter excited amongst themselves until somebody notices Ziggs and the countless bombs that he dropped. Feeling the social pressure, he goes to them.

“Mr. Ziggs what has happened here?” asks one.

“Are you alright?” asks another.

“Do you need healing, sir?” asks a third.

“Nah, I’m fine.” Ziggs says and a grin slips through, “I was taking a walk when Veigar suddenly attacked me.”

There are gasps and loud chatter erupts from them.

“I tried to talk to him but welp I had to defend myself and yea. Sorry.”

He shrugs. A familiar face steps forward. One of Ziggs’ favourite summoners. He can’t for, the love of dirt, remember his name.

“I’m so terribly sorry, Mr. Ziggs. It’s relieving to see you in good health in spite of everything. I will file a complaint to the League to investigate this. Don’t worry about a thing. Veigar won’t get away with this.”

Multiple colleagues of him agree strongly and lively to his suggestion. Ziggs grins.

“Thanks, mate.”

He catches a glimpse on Lulu who stands in between the legs that surround him. She looks scared to death. A new idea forms in his head and the last special bomb that hangs on his belt begs him to do it. Maybe a bad idea. Tristana will be mad at him but then again she can go and get stuffed. His curiosity urges him. This was Veigar’s reaction. Now, Lulu is a completely different mage. What could happen this time? To ease her he smiles at her and walks over. The humans form a messy circle to discuss loudly.

“Hey.” He says.

“Hi, Ziggs.”

Her voice quivers.

“What’s up?” he asks.

“Ah, well, not the usual, you know?”

She puts on a determined look, but it just looks angry. He grins at her empathetically.

“Wanna go for a walk? You look stressed.”

“Ehh, I don’t know…”

“Great, let’s go.”

He links arms with her and pulls her with him.

“Ah, wait!”

Her hat falls into her face and she shoves it back into place.

“Ziggs, hold on.” She pleads, “Where are we going?”

“Just around a little.”

“What happened there?”

“Veigar went totally nuts, I tell you.”

“R-really?”

“If I tell you so.” He confirms.

They walk along the path leading from the League’s HQ into neutral territory between Demacia and Noxus. Just a few more minutes and they will be out of sight. Lulu stops abruptly.

“…what happened to him?” she whispers.

She doesn’t look at Ziggs and once he follows her glance, he sees Veigar’s staff as well. It lays on the ground not far from them.

“Dunno, why?” Ziggs answers.

She frees herself from his grip and runs to pick it up. He tilts his head. What is she up to? She turns to him with a stern expression.

“Where’s the rest of him?”

“Uhhh, I guess here and there. I’m not sure.”

She walks up to him.

“Ziggs, what did you do?”

He grins and motions for her to follow him.

“Wanna hear a story, Lulu?” he asks and walks on.

She follows him grabbing tightly onto the staff. Once more she tries to put up a determined expression but it just looks angry.

“…what is the story?” she asks when he remains silent for a while.

He looks over his shoulder. Good, this distance will be enough. They have entered the forest that surrounds the HQ. The unburned part of it, at least, and the trees cover the sight. He stops and turns to her.

“This is the story.”

Ziggs pulls out his remaining bomb and shows it to her. Lulu ogles it suspiciously.

“What is this?” she asks and holds Veigar’s as well as her own staff defensively on her chest.

Ziggs blinks. Is that a fairy on her shoulder? That must be a new side effect. It’s pleasant. He grins at the hallucination.

“Here, have a better look at it. This is what Veigar was so mad about.”

He hands over the bomb.

“I, err, it’s ok.” She says and steps away.

She looks at the hallucination and then it suddenly talks but Ziggs can’t understand it. Lulu swallows and looks back at Ziggs. Her expression changed to somewhat fearful.

“You know, I have to go now. Bye Ziggs.”

She takes a step backwards.

“Hey, I haven’t told you anything yet.” He says disappointed.

“It’s okay. I believe Veigar got what he deserved. I don’t need details. Okay. Bye.”

“Come on, wait, Lulu. I’m a good story teller, you won’t believe it.”

“Another time, ok? Gotta go, bye Ziggs.”

She turns around and walks away hastily. Ziggs sighs. He looks at this beautiful object in his hand.

“Gooooodbye.” he mumbles with a grin, ignites it and throws.

The bomb flies in a high bow. Upon hearing the bouncing sound Lulu turns around and her face shows shock and fear. She stumbles over her own feet and falls on her butt. Ziggs can’t help but smile at this comedic display. However, his amusement does not last long.

A portal opens next to her and a severely frayed Veigar steps out. His robe hangs in stripes from him and his eyes glow furiously. He snatches his staff out of Lulu’s hands.

“Stop. Blocking. It.” He spits at her.

“V-veigar… I-I… uhh” Lulu stutters.

He turns away, raises a hand to the bomb and sends it flying towards Ziggs. It explodes in the middle letting loose all those wonderful flames. Such a shame that this one wasn’t near to them. Maybe he should add some more firework.

Veigar turns to Ziggs and starts walking. Ziggs tilts his head. The mage has lost his hat. Those are some fucking funny ears. A giggle slips through, but he slams his hand on his mouth.

“Are you serious?” Veigar barks, “Now you’re aiming for her? Am I not worthy of your attention? We are not done yet, Ziggs.”

Something in Veigar’s voice puts Ziggs off. The fur on his neck stands up. He decides to ignore it.

“I kinda thought you died.” Ziggs admits.

“I assure you I did not.”

The gem on his staff glows and out of nowhere Ziggs is slammed to the ground. He groans. That hurt his nose. He tries to stand up again, but his hands and feet are glued to the ground. Kind of like gravity. It leaves a tickle. Ah, magic. He turns his face to the side and watches Veigar walking over.

“That one is new, isn’t it?” Ziggs asks.

In response the pressure spreads to his back and his neck. He gasps for air as it becomes harder to breath. Veigar crouches in front of him.

“Now, Ziggs, I want to know what that was and you will tell me now.”

Ziggs wheezes in a mix of laughter and breathlessness.

“I didn’t know you were a fan of science, either.”

“You can hardly call that science.”

“How ableist of you.”

Veigar frowns.

“You just called yourself an invalid.”

“Really? Ah, well, I’ve never been good with words.” Ziggs explains.

“You better take up on eloquent speech now, or you will become one.”

“Wow, Veigar, threatening a fellow champion?”

“It’s not a threat. It’s a promise.”

He presses the tip of his staff into Ziggs back and he cries out as a quivering pain spreads in his body. The mage begins to annoy him.

“You were saying?” Veigar asks.

“I don’t know what you want, dude. I’m a bomb guy, I throw bombs.” Ziggs answers through gritted teeth.

“Why me?”

He glances at Veigar and squints his eyes again as another wave rushes through his spine.

“No offense but I don’t like you.”

“Is that all?”

“Uhm, kinda?”

The pain intensifies and Ziggs begins to cough which hurts even more.

“What is the purpose of those bombs? What did they do to me?” Veigar asks the next question and degrades the pain.

What a funny question but Ziggs is not able to manage another grin. This situation sucks.

“Somebody’s coming.” A voice says.

Damn, is that Lulu? She surely could give him a hand here. Veigar ignores her.

“Ziggs?” he reminds him.

“Firework, you know?” Ziggs breathes.

He hears Veigar gritting his teeth. The pain from his back subsides as the mage stands up. Ziggs breaths up for the first time during this involuntary break. He’s still immobilized but that doesn’t bother him right now. Opening his eyes slowly, he sees Veigar staring down at him. The expression in his face is scary. That’s not the angry look from before, Ziggs notices. His fur on his neck stands up again. Okay, something is up but he can’t figure out what.

“Firework, yes?” Veigar growls.

He stretches his neck and loosens his shoulders. Grabs his staff tightly and the gem on the tip glows in a dark light. Wow. His eyes are drawn to this beautiful light. It reminds him of something. He tries to remember what.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait.”

Lulu grabs Veigar’s arm.

“Don’t do that.”

He frees himself from her grip roughly and stares at her madly.

“Don’t talk to me.”

Such a beautiful light. He feels like a cat wanting to chase it. Haha, that reminds him of a dream he had few days ago.

“Please, Veigar, don’t. They’re gonna lock you up.”

“This conversation is over.”

“W-what? C’mon, don’t be like that.”

“Like what?”

“L-like... like… that.”

“Fuck. Off.” He growls in a low voice.

Oh shit, shit, shit! Now he remembers. That light is the same light that the bomb created. This means it worked. It worked! He took Veigar’s power and created an explosion! He laughs hysterically.

“What the…” Veigar begins and raises his staff.

“I’m pulling the card!” Lulu exclaims and jumps in front of the mage.

“What? No, fuck that!” He barks at her angrily, “Get out of the damn way.”

He forcefully pushes her to the side and steps to Ziggs’ right. The staff glows stronger. What is he doing? He’s not gonna hurt him, is he?

“Stop right there, Veigar! Put down the staff!”

A group of League employees arrive at the scene. Executives, higher summoners and this guy from the info desk.

“Great. Thanks, Lulu.” Veigar groans.

“What? Eh? Uh?”

He throws his staff to the ground and the weird force disappears from Ziggs. He lifts his head. Veigar crosses his arms in front of his chest as they approach them. Somebody picks up Ziggs. His legs feel wobbly.

“Thanks, man.” He says to the guy.

Somebody else consoles Lulu, who has become very pale. The rest surrounds the mage.

“Explain yourself.” One of Ziggs favourite summoners demands.

“I have been attacked and defended myself. I just came back to get my staff when I got between those two fighting.”

“You dare to lie into our faces?” another man booms.

“This is what happened.” Veigar replies venomous.

“Man, lying at this point is a really low move.” Ziggs comments with a grin.

The mage shoots him a dangerous glance.

“Tell us why you have attacked them. Now.” One demands.

“I have defended myself.” Veigar spits, “Why are you automatically believing him? This guy isn’t even sane!”

“That really hurts my feelings.” Ziggs whines.

“Oh, shut up!”

“The truth, Mr. Veigar, now.”

“I’m telling the truth.”

“I, uh, can confirm that.” Lulu speaks out of sudden.

Everyone turns to her.

“Excuse me?” the man asks.

“Y-yea, Veigar’s telling the truth.” She stutters.

“Has he forced you to say that?” another asks.

“What? No! I saw everything and then Ziggs threw a bomb at me too. Ask Mister Singed. He was there too!”

“Singed?”

The men look at each other.

“Yes, I have seen him sooner today.” Says one.

“He was present at today’s match between Freljord and Zaun.” Says another.

They agree among themselves. An executive clears his throat.

“Very well. You, send for Singed and bring him here.” He orders, “We will have his voice heard.”

One of the guys leaves.

“Why do you need Singed? You have a witness: Lulu.” Veigar objects.

“Two witnesses are better than one.”

“Are you kidding me?” he groans.

“We decide about you after we heard his statement.”

“Can I get changed at least?” Veigar laments and motions at his destroyed robe.

“I could use the rest room, actually.” Lulu chirps in.

“I’m hungry. Can I get a sandwich?” Ziggs asks.

“What? No. You two stay here. Miss Lulu, you may go.” The executive declares.

Veigar groans in frustration.

“Awww, man.” Ziggs whines.

“Thanks.” Lulu mumbles and leaves the scene.

Too bad his hallucination follows her. Ziggs liked the little guy. His glance falls upon the staff on the ground. What did Veigar say? Lulu blocked it so he couldn’t summon it? Ziggs needs this staff. This staff is a potential key to realize the next step: A magical bomb. He loved the explosion of Veigar’s magic. There’s got to be a way to harness this destruction. Now, how does one block a staff?

Chapter 6: Oh hey nice that you decided to finally come over after I’ve been waiting for four hours. Not that it’s a problem I mean I’m just bleeding over here. It’s alright!

Summary:

Veigar is a sarcastic bitch. A bad idea and a bizarre situation. Lulu and Pix spill the tea.

Oh hey nice that you decided to finally come over after I’ve been waiting for four hours. Not that it’s a problem I mean I’m just bleeding over here. It’s alright!

What happened after Lulu left the hospital

The light fades and Lulu finds herself in the entrance of Veigar’s domain. A house of two levels that, if she’s being honest, is way too big for a single yordle and probably compensates for something. Not that she thought about it. It’s simply a miracle to her how he keeps the place tidy. She slips out of her shoes.

“Veigar?” she shouts into the still house.

No answer. Lulu rushes through the rooms. Living room: empty. Kitchen: empty. So are the small bathroom and the laundry room. She doesn’t bother checking the cellar. He would never go there bleeding. Oh no, he could stain the good couch! Instead she rushes up the stairs and into his bedroom. It’s empty. She tries the study next and there he sits on his favourite chair with his leg on the footstool. Books litter the place as if he hastily checked through them only to toss them aside and grab the next. She enters the room slowly, but Veigar is not moving. He should have noticed her by now. There’s a blue shirt turned violet on his leg. Her fingers begin to tremble. He’s just sleeping, right?

“Veigar?”

No answer. Lulu stops in front of him. It looks like he’s just napping. Carefully she shakes his shoulders. His head falls to the side and he wakes up with a scare. Groaning in pain he massages his forehead.

“Oh, thank goodness you’re alive!” Lulu sighs and places a hand over her racing heart.

“Hm?” Veigar hums and raises his glance, “Ah, look who finally decided to come.”

“I came as soon as I could! Jeez, you scared me to death.”

He leans back and looks at her with a neutral expression.

“Sure. I don’t mind waiting. I mean, I’m just sitting here having a good time bleeding. It’s not like you took my first aid kit without asking me. It’s alright you probably had a good and comprehensible reason like the one you took all my candles for.”

He rests his head in his hand and raises an eyebrow. Not this story again. Why does he bring that up now?

“If I had known that he would be in this mood,” Pix says to Lulu in Fae, “I would have taken a knife with me.”

“Pix.” She scolds him hissing.

“You remember that?” Veigar continues, “Oh, that was so much fun to watch. You burned Pix to a crisp. That was awesome.”

“Shouldn’t you be dying right now?” Pix asks him pissed off.

“In a second, hold on, I’m just starting-“

“Come on, stop it.” Lulu sighs and turns to Veigar with a frightened expression, “I was so worried about you, you know?”

He returns her look with a smug expression.

“You better be. That hurt like shit.”

Lulu bites the inside of her cheeks.

“It still does, to be honest.”

“Sorry…” she mumbles.

“It’s fine, really. Not your fault that your friend is a psychopath.”

“Veigar, Tristana’s not a psycho.”

“Of course, I would never say such a thing.”

“You just did. But, anyway, look-“

“No, I didn’t. You must have misheard me.”

“Look, Veigar,” she says with emphasis, “I know you’re upset, this situation got out of hand and that should not have happened. I’m really sorry.”

He chuckles at that.

“Upset? Me? Nah, you’re funny, Lulu.” he says shaking his head, “Why would I be upset? Over something like that? Nah. Just, would you be so kind and bring me some of these leaves you grow?”

“Uh, sure.” She answers unsure.

He’s clearly super upset. She doesn’t know why he tries to cover it, but she won’t question him. Well, at least that crazy look in his eyes died down. It scared her madly.

“Pix, could you get some? I would rather stay.” She asks him in Fae.

“Gladly, I hate it when he’s in this mood.” He grumbles.

They watch him teleport away. Lulu exchanges a look with Veigar. He sighs tired.

“Let’s get something to drink.” He says and proceeds to get up.

“No, no, no. Sit back down.”

She pushes him back into the chair. He groans when he accidentally moves his leg.

“You shouldn’t be moving. You shouldn’t even be sitting. You should go to bed. Let me check you first, though.”

“Hmh.” He agrees annoyed and apparently thirsty.

She raises a hand to his head, but he swats it away.

“That’s my head, Lulu.”

“Yes, I know?”

“No touching the head.”

“Gosh, come on now.”

She shoots him an angry look and he responds with a narrowed glance. Actually, it’s calming her that he’s just as bitchy as always. He wouldn’t be like that if it was grievous. He just seems pissed.

“Let me have a look at the wound at least.” She pleads.

He shrugs. She crouches next to him and gently removes the soaked shirt. She tries to ignore it and lays her hand on the wound. He tries to conceal it but she hears the change in his breathing and senses his strained thoughts. It hurts him greatly and the bullet is still in there. She wonders how she can get it out. Maybe Pix has an idea.

Other than that, he has bruises and cuts but those are nothing to worry about. She feels his muscles in his back working, a sign that it’s gonna hurt a lot later. Lulu licks her lips nervously. She feels Veigar’s exhaustion. His aura wobbles loosely on his skin which is so uncommon for him, she can’t even remember the last time that happened. The reason for his excessive mana use must have been his tries to heal the wound. They have failed as his discipline is not designed for these spells.

Lulu looks up to him. He is just tired now. Whatever bite he had in himself before, now it’s gone. She wants to cheer him up and mumbles a spell to dull the pain while pressing on the wound. It’s no use, unfortunately. The resistances he has built up over the years shove her out again. He growls at the pressure she puts on his leg.

“Ah, sorry. I hoped that would work.” She apologizes and steps away.

Veigar leans back and breathes through. He says nothing. Lulu inspects her wet hand. She begins to tremble as she sees the blood. It strangulates her, the thought of Veigar dying. He might be right next to her now, but how close has it been?

She puts the cloth back on the wound but stops mid-air. The wound isn’t bleeding. She looks at him with a question on her tongue and sees his concentrated face. Oh. Although he can’t heal himself, he can delay the blood loss. That’s kinda cool.

She sits down on the foot stool and observes him. His feet are right beside her and she would love to comfort him by placing a hand on them or rub them slowly, but he doesn’t like that. He doesn’t like unnecessary contact in general. So, she sits still and tries to have normal thoughts. It’s weird to see him in neat clothes, she thinks. Well, they used to be neat. Now they are blood soaked and burned. Some fur in his face is burned, he smells like smoke and gunpowder and magic. He needs a shower. Pix pops up next to her.

“Hey.” He greets her.

In his small hands are as many leaves as he could carry. Lulu places a finger on her lips and signals him to follow her out of the room.

“Hey, Pix.” She greets him back and takes the leaves out of his hands.

They walk downstairs into the kitchen. A small but tidy place. Nothing unordinary except for the lemon tree that sprouts where part of the work surface has been. She grabs a board and a knife.

“How is he?” Pix asks.

Lulu shrugs.

“How do you get a bullet out?” Lulu asks him and cleans the leaves in the sink.

“It’s still in there? What a pussy.” Pix scoffs.

“Pix, constructive criticism please.”

“No, I wanna make fun of him. It’s not like I get a chance like that every other day.”

She turns to him and frowns.

“What do you mean? Of course, you do. Sometimes he’s so butt-hurt that he texts me about it.”

“Wow, really?”

Lulu contemplates whether she should give him such important information. She nods eventually. Pix bursts out in laughter.

“Pix,” She whines, “this is not the moment to provoke him. We still have to tell him the truth.”

His laughter stops abruptly.

“You… what?” he asks shocked, “You shouldn’t! You really shouldn’t.”

“But… but we owe him that.”

Pix lands on the counter next to the knife and looks up to her pleadingly.

“This is a really bad idea, Lulu. We’re better off if we don’t tell him.”

“But Pix! The truth always gets out.”

“That only happens in movies.”

“No, it doesn’t.”

“Yes, it does! And it happens in real life, too! Don’t you remember the thing with Poppy? And the thing with the pipes? And-“

“That one doesn’t count! He was right there, so, of course he’s gonna know.”

Lulu places the leaves on the board and grabs the knife.

“Doesn’t matter. I can’t lie to him. You know how he sees right through me.”

“That’s because you’ve gotten so bad at it.”

“I don’t like either.”

“Sometimes a lie is better.”

“Pix, you’re not helping.”

“I’m very helpful if you let me.”

She puts the knife back and frustrated puts her face in her hands.

“What are we gonna do? He’s gonna be so mad. He’ll yell for sure.” She moans.

“I still say we should lie-“

“Pix.”

“but if you wanna tell him the truth then do it. I suppose it’s the right thing. He’s a friend after all.”

“You’re saying I have to do it, right?”

“He responds better to you than to me.”

She looks at him with a blank expression. You’re so unfair.

“That’s not true!” she says.

“Do you remember when he tried to drown me in coffee?!” he reminds her.

“Heh, yea.”

It puts a grin on her face.

“You knocked the vase off the shelf.” She remembers.

“It was hot coffee!” he yells.

“Oh, yea.”

She frowns.

“You really could have done something there.”

“It, ehhh, looked kinda funny.”

Now it’s Pix that moans frustrated.

“Okay, okay. I’ll talk to him.” She relents.

He huffs complacent.

“Now, we better get that bullet out.”

“Yes, but how?”

“We narcotize him and pull it out.”

“I don’t think that’ll work. He’s really resistant.”

“Right…” Pix hums and walks on the work surface thinking.

Lulu grabs the knife and chops the leaves. She then activates the kettle and leaves to grab a towel. When she returns Pix looks up.

“I have a bad idea.” He says.

“What is it?” she asks curious.

“It might work but we need copaiba oil, strawberries and a sheep.”

“Where am I supposed to get a sheep?”

“We can also do it without the sheep.”

“Then without it.”

“Ok.”

“He’s not gonna be happy if we use his oil.”

“I know.”

“And why the strawberries?”

“I could use some right now.”

“Yea, me too. Would it work without them, though?”

“Yea, I guess.”

“So, the oil would be enough?”

“Uhm, yea.”

“That’s good.”

He proceeds to explain to her how he will enchant the oil, put on the leaves next, and suggests adding some chili for a surprise but she declines that offer. Lulu finishes the compress by putting the leaves into the towel and pouring the hot water over it. They grab the oil from the storeroom that’s connected to the study and return with their ingredients to the desk at the window. They shove the things on the table to the side. Veigar doesn’t mind them as he is too busy focusing on the pain. It places a stone in Lulu’s belly to see him like that.

“Lulu, focus.” Pix calls her.

She turns to him and shakes her head.

“Yes, yes. I’m here.”

“I have to borrow some of your mana.”

“As long as it works.”

“Of course. Now, the oil first.”

He points at the small flask and she pours it into the bowl they brought upstairs. It’s almost empty when Pix signals her to stop. She holds out a hand to him. He grabs her with one tiny hand and uses the other one to stir the oil. Pix doesn’t say a word as the energy flows from Lulu into him and into the oil. Shortly after Lulu sees the magic emitting from the oil, and a nice fragrant fill the room. She loves Pix’ magic. It’s a tragedy to her that he uses it so rarely. She would lend him mana any time!

Lulu breaths through her mouth. The enchantment surely is taxing. It drains her greatly until Pix is finished. He looks up to her satisfied and with excitement.

“Done?” she asks.

“Yes! Let’s go!”

He takes the bowl and struggles over to Veigar who’s still concentrating on stopping the bleeding.

“Veigar? You won’t like what’s about to happen but we’re doing our best, ok?” Pix informs him.

Veigar’s trance breaks and he looks at him confused.

“…what?”

Pix pours the bowl onto the wound and Veigar jumps up from the stair and falls face first on the floor. He doesn’t move.

“Pix?!” Lulu shouts.

“It worked.”

“WHAT WORKED?”

“He’s paralyzed.” He says and points at Veigar.

“Oh my goodness!”

She rushes to Veigar and turns him around. He looks at her expressionless. A true paralysation. If this situation wasn’t as bizarre as it is, it would’ve amazed her that they managed to do that.

“He shouldn’t feel any pain right now, so it should be fine if we just gently grab the bullet and pull it out.” Pix explains.

“Okay?! And how?”

“Well… We need to get him out of his trousers first.”

Lulu exchanges a look with Veigar. He throws her the angriest expressionless glance that she has ever seen.

“Let’s not do that.” She decides.

Pix rolls with his eyes.

“Alright.”

He puts the bowl away, lands on Veigar’s leg and shoves the cloth aside. Veigar doesn’t flinch a little.

“Okay, now it’s your turn.” Pix declares and looks at her.

“What? What do you mean ‘my turn’?” Lulu asks frightened.

“You go like this…”

Pix forms a claw with his hand.

“…and do this.”

The claw of a vending machine that grabs a toy.

“What? No, no, no, no, no. That’s disgusting!” Lulu refuses vehemently.

“Well, my arms are too short!” Pix laments.

“I won’t do that!”

“Ugh, how about using a tweezer then?”

“Okay!”

“Does… does Veigar have one?”

“I don’t know. The first aid kit, maybe?”

“We have the first aid kit.”

“Rats! Right…”

Lulu looks at the still paralyzed Veigar. He throws her the most annoyed expressionless glance she has ever seen.

“Lulu, the clock is ticking.” Pix reminds her, “It doesn’t feel as if the bullet is that deep.”

Lulu pales. She feels how she pales. She doesn’t want to do that. No way.

“Please, no.”

Pix doesn’t answer. Just looks at her. She exchanges a glance with Veigar. Expressionless and yet judging. Ugh, it’s her fault that he’s been shot in the first place. She scoots over to his legs, away from his patronizing gaze.

“I don’t promise anything.” She declares.

“You’ll be fine. It’s easy. He won’t be able to do anything anyway.”

“That’s a real relief, Pix.” She comments dryly.

“Hurry now.” He spurs on.

Lulu swallows hard and carefully places one hand on Veigar’s leg. He doesn’t budge. He’s weirdly warm. Well, of course he’s warm, he’s not a vampire. It surprises her nonetheless. Perhaps, because she is about to do the craziest thing she’s ever done. He’s really warm. She puts two fingers in the wound and pulls them out right again.

“Uuuuuugh! It’s so warm and wet!” she whines.

“Of course, it’s warm and wet! Pull yourself together, Lulu!” Pix cheers.

“I’m sorry, Veigar. You’re gonna die to a bullet. I can’t do this.”

“Yes, you can! I believe in you!”

Lulu whines some more and tries again. She closes her eyes and tries to ignore the feeling and thoughts and how her stomach turns over and over again. Her fingers aren’t long enough. Ugh, this is so disgusting. ‘Not deep’ yes of course. Then she feels the bullet. The sickness rises in her as she pokes.

“I’m so sorry, Veigar. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” She whispers over and over again.

She pulls it out and slowly opens her eyes again. Veigar still lies as motionless as ever. Pix looks at her with astonishment.

“You did it!” he shouts and hugs her arm.

He looks so proud of her. Lulu tries a small smile and breaths through. She opens her fist to have look and screams. She throws the contents away and runs into the bathroom to wash her hands and calm down. After a while she returns and sees Pix fixating the make-shift compress on the wound with Veigar’s help. The paralysis has worn off and he managed to raise his upper body just enough.

“Hey.” She greets them with a low voice.

“Sup.” Veigar greets her as if nothing happened.

“That was awesome, Lulu!” Pix shouts, “You even got a piece of his bone!”

“Don’t remind me.” She urges him and pulls a face.

“You alright?” Veigar asks.

“Shouldn’t I ask that you?” she replies.

He shrugs.

“If you want.”

She swallows.

“How are you?”

“Bad.”

“Ah.”

“Yup.”

She did ask. What did she expect?

“We need to get him a bandage.” Pix informs her.

Lulu sighs.

“Alright. Let’s put him in bed first.”

“Oh? You’re gonna carry me?”

“Ha. Ha.”

She grabs his arm and somehow, they make it to his bedroom with a lot of groaning and hissing. He falls into bed like a sack of rice and moans. Lulu adjusts his pillow and puts another one under his knee. She saw that in a movie and hopes that it helps. One last check that the compress lies on the wound with enough pressure.

“Okay, stay here, we’ll be right back.” Lulu assures Veigar.

“Nnnnghhh.”

They leave him and close the door quietly. Lulu looks at Pix.

“I hate this day.”

“We’ve had better, yea.”

“Is he gonna make it?”

“I think he’s too pissed to die now.”

He smiles at her encouraging. She smiles a miniature smile for a second. More is not possible.

“He’ll be fine, Lulu. He needs to rest and drink a lot. I mean, how else could he have survived half of his stories.”

He’s got a point there. Lulu nods slowly.

“Let’s get him a new first aid kit. He’ll appreciate it, I tell you.” He says.

“Oh, yes. There’s nothing better to brighten one’s day than with a brand new first aid kit.”

“Absolutely.” Pix agrees serious.

Lulu returns to the study to grab her staff and draws two new teleportation signs on paper. Pix lands on her shoulder and they travel to Bandle City. They reappear in their home and drop off the coat with the phone. In her rush she forgot that it still can be tracked, and she simply hopes that nobody checked on it while she was at Veigar’s. They don’t begin to try finding his first aid kit, so they buy one in the next pharmacy. They get questioning looks but nobody actually asks them, so they politely thank the staff and leave to Veigar again. Lulu has gotten tired by now. The day is draining her, and enchanting the oil took so much mana. She exchanges only a few words with Pix and silently walks up the stairs to the bedroom.

Veigar is asleep. It looks so comfy. She is tempted to take a nap on the other side, but she shakes off that thought. She removes the compress slowly without waking him. Weird, he usually wakes up from the lightest touches. The wound looks better. The leaves did their job disinfecting and stopping further damages. Quietly Lulu opens the kit and puts on a fresh compress. Unsurprisingly, it wakes him up this time. He flinches, sees her and calms down again.

“Did I just fall asleep?” he asks her drowsily.

“Hmh.” She hums agreeing.

“You weren’t even gone for long, were you?”

“Hmm, no.”

She rolls the bandage around his leg. He runs a hand over his face.

“Fuck… me.” He groans.

“No, thank you.” She declines politely.

“That wasn’t what I meant.”

“You meant me?” Pix asks.

“No… fuck you, Pix.”

 Pix chuckles. Lulu finishes the bandage.

“How do you feel?” she asks him.

He sighs.

“I’ve had better days but it’s not the first time I was shot.”

“Wow… really?”

“Well, it’s the first time with a gun. It’s not really different, so yea, I’ll be fine.”

“Oh, thank goodness.”

She sighs relieved. Veigar turns his head and looks at her.

“I would like to ask you something.”

Oh, no. Here we go. She steels her mind, but she already feels numb. Her mind is blank.

“Could you get me some water?”

Oh, jeez!

“O-of course!”

She jumps up and flees the room. Her mind races and so does her heart. That was close! She has to prepare her words. If now is the time, better rip off the plaster. She swallows. How in the world is she gonna explain that?!

Stiffly she walks down the stairs and gets a bottle of water from the fridge. She hasn’t even decided on how to begin when she re-enters the room. Veigar sits up and takes the bottle. She sits down at the end of the bed. Pix positions himself between them. He knows what comes next. They share a look.

“Thanks.” Veigar says.

She hums and watches him drink. Just how is she gonna start that conversation.

“Ahh, say, why have you been in Piltover today?” he asks.

Oh no.

“You know, I just followed Tristana.” Lulu answers.

“Oh. It has been quite some lovely weather today.”

She doesn’t like the tone of that.

“Yea, it was.” She agrees.

“I was wondering” Veigar says slowly and ogles the bottle as if it was super interesting, “what was she doing in Piltover?”

“Just girl’s stuff, you know?”

He looks at her raising a brow.

“Okay, maybe not only girl’s stuff.” Lulu admits.

“I thought we agreed on that. We don’t just run into each other.”

“It was coincidence.”

“Lulu.”

“Mostly.”

“When we met that first time, I could have accepted it but a second time AND a third time? Come on.”

“I didn’t think it would turn out that way.” She says and looks to the side.

“Lulu, what did you do?”

“I, ehm, might have given them your number and they wanted to track you with it.” Lulu admits quietly.

Veigar stares at her.

“You did what?” he growls.

“...your phone number.”

“Lulu, why did you do that?”

She looks at her hands and doesn’t answer.

“Lulu.” he growls.

“I’m sorry, Veigar. I didn’t think it would come out like that.” she whispers.

“Well, what did you think would happen?”

She hesitates.

“I… have I told you about Tristana and Rumble? And that I think they would fit together?”

He gives her a look that screams how much he dislikes the direction this is going. He hums in mistrusting agreement.

“You were talking hypothetically back then.” he says.

“Well, yea and I wanted to try, and I needed a reason for her to see him.”

“No, hold on. You’re not telling me you’re playing matchmaker again.”

“I’m not playing. I know what I’m doing.”

“Oh, yes because it worked so well the first time.”

“I miscalculated a little.” she admits.

Veigar pinches the bridge of his nose.

“Is this another one of your pranks?”

“What? No! I know they fit well together.”

He groans and looks at her in a mix of anger and doubt.

“Lulu. You have given out vulnerable information about me. I have been tracked, shot, lost my mirroring coat - do you know how much that one cost? And all this for the small chance of your friend getting laid? Are you kidding me?”

He stares furiously at her.

“I... I know you’re angry and I didn’t want that. I’m sorry I err-.”

“Of course! Of fucking course! You never intend. These things just happen miraculously. Of course!”

He’s exploding. He looks at her madly, so incredibly madly.

“Veigar-“

“No, listen. Listen for once. Listen just this once. You almost got me killed. Do you understand that? Why do you always get me into your mess? Because, honestly, that’s all I ever get. You laugh and you have your fun and I get hit by hammers and arrows and fucking shot. Just what is your fucking problem?”

They stare at each other. Lulu’s mouth went completely dry. She doesn’t know how to respond to that. It’s even worse than she imagined.

“You get that wrong, Veigar.” Pix says, “This is not what this was about.”

“Is it not? Is it not? You’re being fucking stupid again. Why would you think that this is the best option?”

“Hey!” Pix rejects.

“Well, you know how they are…” Lulu says slowly.

“Lulu, do you realize what you have done? Do you realize?”

She nods and fidgets with her fingers.

“I’m sorry.”

He runs another hand over his face.

“You need to get that idea out of your head.”

“But Veigar-“

“No, listen to me. I told you before it won’t work, and I’ll tell you again. Tristana and I won’t get along just because you set us up and honestly I’m fucking sick of it. Was that in Bandle also part of your plan?”

“What? No. None of that, actually.”

“Then why do you always drag me into this?”

“It wasn’t my intention! It just… happened.”

“Of course.”

He throws up his arms in frustration.

“Of course.” He repeats.

A silence stretches before them. She can feel his anger filling the room and his stoic stare piercing through her.

“I… might have reacted without thinking.” She admits.

“Oh, really?”

“Come on, don’t be that sarcastic!”

He stares at her furiously.

“You didn’t think that through. You never think these things through.”

She takes a deep breath.

“That’s not it.” She says, “I know Tristana. She would have never hurt you...”

“Well, she did. How do you explain that? Fuck, Lulu, what exactly did you think would happen? Have I I not told you enough?”

“Veigar…”

“What?”

“I… This is so long ago. It’s the perfect time if there ever was one.”

“So, this is another one of your schemes. How about you inform me about those? Or just forget it.”

“Come on, Veigar, you’re both my best friends. I want you to get along.”

“And how did that work out? I thought you were smarter than this, Lulu. Fuck! But you’re still so damn naive.”

She opens her mouth and closes it again. He breathes through.

“Tell me, Lulu, how am I supposed to trust you?”

“What? You can trust me.” She whispers.

“It seems I cannot.”

“Don’t say that. Of course, you can.”

He raises his hand, dismissing her. He shakes his head.

“I’m so sick of this. Of your jokes, and tricks and schemes. Grow the fuck up.”

“Hey, now you’re being unfair!”

“I am unfair? I am?”

She opens her mouth but says nothing, so she closes it again. He stares her down for another ten seconds and she breaks contact when she can’t stand it no more. Slowly he looks to the side and a portal opens next to them.

“Leave.”

“Veigar…”

“Leave.”

Lulu swallows and stiffly gets up. Veigar can’t even stand up and still opens a portal to kick her out. He never kicks her out - not like this. Usually with a joke or because of a good reason but not like this. Never like this. Carefully she takes Pix into her hands and steps to the portal. She glances at Veigar, but he vigorously ignores her.

“See you.” She whispers.

No answer. She steps through the portal and lands in the cellar of her home. She shares a look with Pix. He opens his mouth to say something, but she hears nothing anymore. Just the drip drop as she shivers and the tears roll.

Chapter 7: Charming Prince Chestnut

Summary:

A shit ton happens.
Lulu.
Law stuff.
Schemes.
Trees.
Toilets.
Veigar.

Charming Prince Chestnut

The following night comes quickly, and Lulu welcomes it. She is done with today. After Veigar’s anger, Tristana almost dying and last but not least the disappointing development in project Rumble, she just falls into bed and closes her eyes stubbornly. Unfortunately, her brain doesn’t let her sleep. Sighing she rolls onto her stomach and buries her face into the pillow. She tries to empty her head but breathing becomes too difficult and she turns around again clenching the pillow to her chest.

She thinks about Rumble’s request, about his crazy favour. It’s not even a favour anymore but they are in his debt. It is such a tricky situation and Lulu also stupidly told Tristana about the phone. She should have added that it’s broken. Noooo, now they have to play delivery boy for Rumble so that he can build his stupidly dangerous toy. One does not need the magical education of an academy’s professor to grasp the dangers of the runes. Back when she read about it, she thought ‘Huh, that’s cool.’ Now she wishes she had never known about these things. If Rumble believes he can use them, then he must be a genius. She wonders if all his intelligence points went into this part. Still, this feels wrong in her belly. She doesn’t think that this can end good.

What would Veigar say to this? Oh, she can imagine his rant vividly. He would walk up and down and gesticulate wildly until he has enough, facepalms and curses every living creature. Perhaps, since it’s Rumble, he would only facepalm and curse Rumble’s existence. Lulu would like to tell him about the most recent progression, but she can’t. Not after today. Knowing him he won’t pick up the phone and he won’t answer to her texts, not that he has a phone to do that to begin with. It fills her with the same void feeling from earlier today. After he kicked her out. She feels so bad and sorry about everything. Especially sad because her words did nothing.

He is probably asleep by now. Tired from his wound and from falling from the sky and from burning and who knows what else happened to him. It was difficult with those two before but now she doubts that they befriend each other anytime soon. Lulu wonders how everything could turn out this bad when the day started so good. She helped at the academy and had lunch with Tristana. She planned to visit Veigar in the evening or the next day. He said he was going to buy something that he wanted to show her. Well, that probably didn’t happen.

She sighs heavily gaining Pix attention. He shoots her an exhausted look then turns to the other side of his pillow. At least Pix is on her side. He’ll never be angry with her. He understands her. Better than Tristana, who has her head filled with duties and responsibilities. She must have lost her sense for childish fun long ago. Lulu likes Tristana a lot. She is kind and smart and Lulu likes that she is so responsible and has everything together, yet Tristana has never understood to see with her eyes but that’s a topic on its own.

But also, he understands her better than Veigar. Veigar is a good friend but his head is filled with similar heavy stuff which leads him to flipping his shit every other day. This guy could need some proper anger management, Lulu thinks. It’s not as bad as it once was but he could try a little harder. She hates it when he raises his voice against her. Like he did today. He hasn’t even thanked her.

She rolls over angrily, breathes through and the anger evaporates. He will, probably, once he cooled down a little. Perhaps in a few days. Veigar can be very grumpy but did he really have to curse Tristana with something that can’t be lifted? How in the world is Tris supposed to forgive him for that? It is as if he doesn’t want more friends. He can be such a dumb boy sometimes. Lulu growls fristrated. This is becoming more and more frustrating.

The curse is the next project she has to work on. There must be a way to lift it. All curses can be lifted! The healer must be wrong about it and Lulu wouldn’t be surprised if Jaanson’s meddled mind made a mistake there. This means… research. Ugh. Libraries and books and lots of reading and taking notes. This is Veigar’s thing. If Lulu wanted to know something, he usually just told her or told her which book has fitting content.

This is already annoying, she thinks. If Veigar wants distance again she’s gonna be sooo bored. Also, she can’t use his library which leaves her to Bandle’s and the League’s resources. Not to say that they are bad, but Lulu knows that Veigar has tons of books about curses. That could be so much easier. Argh, this timing is incredible.

But maybe if she helps Tris with the curse, she won’t be so mad at him. Maybe there is still hope that those two, well, at least tolerate each other. Lulu would settle with tolerance if friendship is off the charts.

She keeps thinking as the night proceeds. Of ways to make up for mistakes. Of ways to avoid legal consequences. Of ways to make others happy without getting left behind. Eventually, her brain runs out of energy.

----------------

The hearing

In preparation for the hearing today, Lulu takes a cold shower, wears the neatest dress she possesses and drinks soda with caffeine. She has only slept for four hours but that doesn’t stop her from seeing everything in a new, brighter light. With Pix at her side she walks to the academy for their appointment and meets Tristana and Corki in front of closed doors.

“Good morning.” Lulu greets them with a little less energy than usual.

“Hey, Lulu.” Tris greets her tired.

“Good morning, dear.” Corki greets her grumpily.

Their auras are different today. Slow and darker on Tristana’s side. Blue and dull on Corki’s. Yesterday is taking its toll on them as well.

“How’s it going?” Lulu asks them, smiling.

“It’s alright.” Corki sighs.

Tristana shrugs.

“Going good so far.” She says, “You look tired.”

“I am a little tired.” Lulu admits.

She walks up to them and hugs Tristana as they do. Immediately she feels the impact of the curse. Tristana is troubled and tired, angry and frustrated. Lulu gulps when her aura touches her. A cold shudder runs over her back. This doesn’t feel good.

“So, what will happen today?” she asks them.

Tristana sighs.

“They will question us like the police yesterday. We go in separately and that’s it. Then they will decide.”

“Decide what?”

“Our penalty.”

“Oh.”

Tristana nods slowly.

“I am first.” She says, “Then you, then Corki.”

“Okay.”

Lulu looks to the side. She wonders what they could possibly ask about. There wasn’t even time to prepare.

“Don’t worry, dear.” Corki says consolingly, “Everything will be alright.”

“Corki’s right.” Tris agrees, “None of that is your fault. I’ll make sure they will understand the need behind our actions yesterday. The way I see it they will put the blame on me and that’s alright.”

“But none of that isn’t your fault either!” Lulu argues, “You even got cursed. You just… followed your instincts.”

“That’s right.” Corki says, “In the end it’s been Veigar. None of that would have happened if it wasn’t for him.”

Corki sounds very upset. The loss of his copter has given his heart a crack, and he aims his fury at Veigar. Lulu shivers. If only they knew what role she played in this.

“I suppose.” Lulu mumbles.

They talk about the hearing and decide on points to agree on and on details to conceal. Lulu feels even more uneasy once they have decided their strategy. It is as if they are trialled for a major crime that will cost them their freedom. Before now she hasn’t thought too much about the hearing. She was rather busy figuring out how to appease the beast called Veigar.

They chatter some more about the hearing and yesterday. Corki visited Heimerdinger to check on the package. It is in the safety of Piltover’s academy. At least that worked out. Although Veigar never intended to do anything about it - as far as she knows. Tristana tells Corki what they have found out about the curse and he seems very worried. This potentially turns Corki more against Veigar than he has already been.

“How is Heimerdinger? Haven’t heard from him since the meeting.” Tristana addresses Corki.

“The lad is fine.” He says, “Busy as the bees, as always.”

“He’s doing good?”

“Yes, yes. He’s in good health.”

“That’s good to hear. He must be excited about the relict.”

“He surely is.”

“I hope we can hear from him soon. I’m curious about it.”

“Without a doubt, we will hear from him. At the very latest when he publishes his next paper.”

Corki chuckles. The talk about his friend is making him more comfortable. The mood shifts noticeably. Lulu is thankful for that. She brings up a topic for small talk and they keep the conversation light until the door opens and Tristana is called in. She waves at them and vanishes into the room for her interview. Lulu and Corki take place on the chairs at the wall and wait.

They wait mostly in silence. Lulu is not in the mood to talk. She is getting more nervous the longer she waits and Pix walking on her leg makes it no better. And then voices reach out from the room. A man shouts angry incoherent words. Lulu flinches and shares a look with Corki. He frowns. Then Tristana raises her voice and then another woman speaks up. It goes back and forth, and the voices subside. Lulu grinds her teeth nervously.

The time passes when suddenly the door opens and a woman excuses a beyond pissed Tristana. She is emitting fury and stops in the middle of the hall with her hands on her hips. A tall stance with a burning gaze is the last thing that the people in the room see of her.

“Miss Lulu, you may come in now.” The woman says.

Lulu swallows and follows her inside. She exchanges a look with Tristana, who in return sighs and forms a thin line with her mouth. This is not a good sign. Pix lands in her hair and whispers to her to ‘Say as little as possible.’

The room is a small conference hall. A chair and a table for her and more tables on the other side. Three people sit there with papers and water in front of them. They look at her with neutral expressions, but Lulu sees their stiffness and their annoyance. The woman closes the door behind her and positions herself next to it.

“Good morning.” Lulu greets them politely.

“Good morning, Miss Lulu, please take a seat.” The woman at the left side says and motions at the place for the interviewed.

Lulu takes her seat and Pix stays where he is, on her back holding onto strands of her hair. Tristana’s questioning lasted for more than an hour. How long will she be in here?

“Miss Lulu, we direct the division for foreign policy and represent the council of Bandle City. We would like to ask a few questions concerning yesterday’s events in Piltover.”

Lulu nods understanding. Is she supposed to smile, or would that be inappropriate? No, better staying serious.

“For your information, everything you say today will be protocolled and archived for intern processes. Are you content with that?”

“It’s ok.” Lulu says.

“Very well. Now, for our first question we would like to ask you what has happened in Piltover?”

“Well, quite a lot happened.” She says slowly, “Do you want me to tell everything?”

“Yes, please.” The man on the right says.

Lulu tilts her head and recapitulates.

“Well, Tristana and I went to Piltover after we found out that Corki was almost there with this important package and we wanted to make sure that everything goes good. Then… we walked into Mister Veigar and stopped him from doing anything. We lost him a couple times but we found him again. Then Corki came too and well… I must admit we made some mess. And then Piltover’s police came.”

Lulu looks at everyone separately. The woman on the left expected it, the woman in the middle is slowly losing her patience and the man on the right is staring at her in disbelief. Lulu nervously clenches her fingers under the table. Should she have taken a different strategy?

“We need more details about that. How did you know that Mister Corki was commissioned to deliver the package on this specific date?” The woman on the left says.

“Tristana knew.”

“And why have you thought that Mister Veigar would be there?”

“Ah, because we tracked his phone.”

They make a note at that. Tristana said the same thing.

“Why have you tracked this phone?” she asks the next question.

“Well, because he might have wanted the package.”

“You are saying that you aren’t certain about this?”

“Uhh, yea. Tristana was sure but I don’t really know him. I don’t really understand this all, anyway.” Lulu says while glancing to the side for a moment.

The man leans to the others and whispers something. Lulu notices her mistake. She just pointed all fault at Tris. She clears her throat.

“I just know, that he did all these bad things in the past and I might not have thought about it at first, but it makes sense to me. In Piltover he ran away when he saw us and that, you know, is kinda suspicious.”

“Miss Lulu, how would you describe your relationship with Mister Veigar?” the man asks.

“Uhm… we talked once. I think he’s scary.”

“We know that you haven’t been very long in our time, but we would like to know what you know about him.”

“Well, I know about the attack some years ago and I know he is not welcomed here because he is rude. I saw a few of his matches, I know what he can do.”

The man has a snarky comment at the ready but swallows it.

“Correct. That is why confronting him is not advisable.” He says instead.

“We do not tolerate further actions without the specific instruction by the council.” The silent woman in the middle speaks up, “What you have done was immature and could have led to major damages. Not only to our relationship with Piltover but also to our position in the League. You must realize that you, as champions, represent our city. We do not tolerate such impulsiveness and ill-conceived behaviour. League champions fight for the society not their own petty disputes.”

Ouch. That was a direct hit and Lulu uncomfortably fidgets with her fingers. She bites her lip and looks down. There are words that she could say now. Words, that would make them angry and shock them perhaps, but she decides against it. Silence stretches out.

“Miss Lulu, how did the fight start?” The woman on the left picks up the word.

Lulu looks at her, thinks for a moment, then says: “I guess it was when Tristana shot at him.”

“Specify this.”

“We were on a rooftop and they talked a bit and then she shot him, he pulled her through a portal, and I caught her in the air.”

This confuses them.

“What do you mean you ‘caught her in the air’?” the man interrupts her.

“The, err, other portal opened in the sky and they fell from there. I flew to them to catch Tristana.”

This only seems to bring up more questions.

“How did Mister Veigar survive the fall?”

“I think he opened another portal. He was fine when we found him again.”

“I see.” The man says and takes a note, “Please proceed.”

Lulu doesn’t understand what is noticeable about this and hopes that it’s another fact she and Tristana have in common. It is weird that they are keenly interested in him. This doesn’t feel as if they just follow protocol. Especially the man has a lot more questions but doesn’t speak them.

“Well, and then we followed him. I missed some of it but Tristana shot at him, he shot at her, Corki came, Corki shot at him, he destroyed Corki’s copter, Tristana shot at him again and he cursed her. Then the police came.”

“Miss Tristana stated that she was unfit to fight when you arrived at the scene. Could you clarify what happened afterwards?”

“Uhm, yea. So, we were in this backyard and Tristana shot at him, but she was groggy already. I’m not sure what happened before I came. He wanted to hurt her, and I said ‘no’ but it didn’t really help but then Corki came with his copter. He fired at Mister Veigar and set him on fire. I think that made him very angry because he destroyed the copter, cursed Tristana and wanted to do something to Corki too.”

She stops there and the committee waits for her to continue. She doesn’t. Which annoys mainly the woman in the middle. The looks she is throwing Lulu speak volumes. Insults that her mouth keeps inside and distrust that fills her heart and head. Lulu knows these glances.

“And in this moment the police of Piltover appeared?”

“Yea.” Lulu says and nods.

“Who, in your opinion,” the man asks, “has opened fire first?”

“Mmmmmh.”

That one is hard. Who should she blame? She either increases Tristana’s fault or Veigar’s penalty. Lulu also stands on Bandle’s site. It feels wrong but she says:

“I think it was Mister Veigar. He said mean words and cast the first spell.”

“He provoked you?” the man digs deeper.

“No, not me.”

“He provoked Miss Tristana?” He repeats with very well-hidden annoyance.

“Mh, yea. She then said some mean words, too.”

That should even it enough.

“I see.”

The man leans to the others and they whisper among themselves. Once ready, the woman on the left clears her throat.

“Miss Lulu, you have stated that you tracked the phone of Mister Veigar. Does this mean geographical locating?” She asks.

“Uhh, yea. We did nothing else as far as I know.” Lulu mumbles.

“Who has suggested to locate him?”

“That, uhm, was me. Ehm…”

The expression of two of them slip while she says this.

“I thought it would be funny to pull a phone prank on him.” She adds quickly.

“You will end the monitoring immediately.” The woman in the middle commands.

“Y-yes. Of course, the phone got destroyed in the fight anyway.”

Lulu doesn’t like the one in the middle at all. The longer she observes the woman the sterner she looks. As if she spoke evil all day. As if she never laughed. Lulu returns her look for a few more seconds before looking to the woman on the left again. Pix whispers to her that he doesn’t like them. It’s his universal code to express his uneasiness that already saved her in some… unpleasant situations.

“The copter of Mister Corki that you have mentioned,” the woman on the left says, “it is destroyed?”

“Ehm, yea. Mister Corki says it’s ok but I think he is really sad.” Lulu answers quietly.

She is truly sad about his loss. Is she exploiting his situation right now? Lulu just wants to get out of here. Yet they keep her in here and ask several more questions. About Tristana and her medical state, about the events at the police and about Corki and even about Pix. They slip in another two questions about Veigar and Lulu isn’t sure what their intention is. They are either concerned about his well-being, although that seems unlikely, or they are concerned about his position towards the city. Perhaps, they are convinced that Veigar wanted to use the relict or whatever it was.

“Miss Lulu, the League of Legends Charta forbids the disputes of champions to take place outside the battlefields of the League. By taking part in this fight you have violated article 17 of the Charta. You must refrain from further missteps, otherwise you will be expelled for a limited period that can take up to five years. For now, you will refrain from using Bandle City’s portal hall without official permission, you will proceed as a champion, you will follow the city’s commands in this matter, and you will refrain from harming Bandle’s reputation. Furthermore, you will aid the city to ensure order and peace. If you agree to these conditions, you are free to go.” The woman in the middle closes the interview.

Lulu sighs when she is finally released. She exchanges a meek smile with Corki and walks home.

“I think you did well.” Pix says as he hovers besides her.

“Thanks.” Lulu mumbles, “My brain is tired.”

“We don’t have to talk if you don’t want to, but I can also tell you a story and you listen?” he offers.

“Some silence would be nice right now.”

“Okay.”

“Thanks.”

“But… Lulu?”

“Hm?”

“Don’t overthink now.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, yea, that was a lot to take in, but I think we were quite lucky. The others won’t be mad at you. You don’t have to analyse this and write a thesis about it.”

She throws him an angry pout.

“What? Am I right or am I right?” he asks.

“Yea, yea. Okay, let’s just make lunch. I’m hungry.” Lulu huffs defeatedly.

“Yes! That took sooo long.” Pix whines.

Once at home she slumps onto the couch and checks her phone for messages. There is one from Tristana.

Tris: I’m grounded. Can’t leave the city. No matches. Nothing. Just work. >:( I hope your audition is going better.

She uses dots to end her sentences. Wow, she is really pissed.

Lulu: Sorry Tris D:

Lulu: But nah I didn’t get a recall

Lulu: It was horrible, but they didn’t give me a penalty. I mean not really

Lulu: They scolded me half of the time :(

Tristana’s reply comes in an instant.

Tris: That’s good. I’m sorry for getting you into all of this.

Lulu: It’s ok. I like adventure xD

Tris: “Adventure”

Lulu: ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

Tris: I need to go now, training. We’ll talk soon, ok?

Lulu: Yeai! Have fun!

Tris: Thx

Lulu sighs and closes her eyes. She thinks. Okay, so the hearing is over. Tristana took the blame and Lulu has been lucky enough to get away with a scold. That's good, she thinks. She isn't sure. Tristana got into so much trouble, but isn't she right? Even if Veigar himself isn't the problem the city should know what to do with threats. There could always be something or someone that causes problems.

Actually, Lulu has bet that the city would be on Tristana's side. Nobody in Bandle wants Veigar here or be associated with him. From what she has heard from Veigar himself about his… past incidents… then they have good reasons to see him the same way Tristana does. Lulu thought that they would stand behind Tristana. But apparently, they don't. And that confuses her. She has that feeling that there is more to it. When she tells Pix about her assumptions, he shrugs.

"You know, it's good to have him on your side." He says and demands that they start making lunch.

She thinks about his words as she gets up and they prepare a simple noodle soup. Chopping the vegetables, she nods slowly.

"I get what you mean." She says, "The city doesn't want him to be a foe."

"Exactly." Pix agrees, "If he wanted to, he could bring the city to ashes."

"But he would never do that!" Lulu objects.

"Of course not. He's way too lazy for that. But the possibility stands."

"...and that's why they don't really pursue him." Lulu continues his thought, "Bandle doesn't have a prison that could hold him. Maybe the League has, but the League needs good reasons... Ehm..."

She lost her train of thought as another thought comes in.

“So much for not overthinking, eh?” Pix huffs.

“I can’t help it. This is so weird. Have you noticed that they’re really interested in him?”

“Yea…”

“What’s up with that? They could talk to him instead of asking us.”

“I bet they would if they could.”

“Heh, yeah.”

The city is way too shy to hold him accountable. It is as they touch him with satin gloves. Always making sure he is not too angry when they punish him. Now, that she thinks about it… The city has never done anything about him although Veigar regularly messes with them. Be it trouble in a restaurant or flat out ignoring their requests. He doesn’t show up to League related meetings, he doesn’t care about the problems of Bandle’s summoners and she knows for a fact that he is not interested in the city’s politics.

"The other thing is," Pix adds as he sits down to watch her cut, "Everyone knows about the portals now. Humans might only access a few but it's enough to find Bandle."

She looks at him with a frown.

"You mean, they fear that they… send people?"

Pix shrugs.

“Like… an army?” She clarifies.

"Would make sense, wouldn't it?" He responds.

She hums thoughtfully and returns to cutting.

"Yea, it would." she agrees slowly, forming a new hypothesis, "If, for example, Noxus were to come, then Bandle would have no chance except they... had a wildcard they could play. Us, for example."

"For example. But we aren't exactly the warrior they would need. To be honest, I think they underestimate us. Like usual."

"Yep, like usual." she agrees and sighs.

That is now obvious thanks to the ‘representatives of the council.’

"Veigar isn't enough either but it's a factor that enemies have to calculate with." Pix states.

Lulu glances at him grinning.

"Did you read a math book?" she mocks him.

"Pfff, I would be a great professor if you wouldn't discourage me like that."

"I'm not discouraging you!"

"Pffff!"

"Sorry, Pix."

He chuckles.

"Imagine me in a university. I would need a microphone to talk to my students."

"Professor Pix." She says and laughs, "Sounds great."

"Told you!"

"Anyway, sorry I interrupted you. You were saying..?"

"Ehhh, yea. If you knew that your enemy had a crazy wizard on their side, you wouldn't just send your army there, would you?" He continues his explanation.

"Hm, I guess not."

Heh. Veigar: a crazy wizard. That is fitting, she supposes. At least in the eyes from everyone else. Lulu and Pix know better. It's not that he's crazy. He's just weird and nobody gets him. Lulu didn't get him at first, too. Some things still don't make sense but that's just how it is sometimes. She would love to understand where all his sorrow stems from and she believes it is something that he hasn’t told her about yet. Perhaps, with time, she'll understand this too.

"So, you're saying that Veigar's their insurance." Lulu summarizes.

"Yep." Pix says with a popping 'p'.

"Hm... but that doesn’t make sense! How can they be sure that he would even help them?"

“You know, they had him locked up. Perhaps he signed a different contract than we.” Pix hums and that makes Lulu speechless.

She forgot about that. Processing his argument, she shoves the vegetables into the boiling water and slowly sits down at the kitchen table. That is sickening. The city didn't treat them right, either. First, they throw them out for possessing magic and then they invite them back for the same reason. Simply because they now have value to the city. They are doing the same thing to Veigar and because he doesn't play correctly into their game, they punish him further.

“Now, the question is” Pix chirps with a grin, “if they have him by the balls, why do they treat him so gingerly?”

 “Ugh, do you have to talk like that? You sound just like Veigar.” Lulu whines.

“But I’m right. They have him by the ba-“

“Stahp!”

Pix chuckles. Lulu shakes her head, leans back and thoughtfully fidgets with her hair.

If Pix is correct, then Veigar’s hands are tied. If Pix is correct, then Veigar tries to get out of the contract by making the council let him go. But the city doesn’t let him go, they created this picture of him. He can’t even walk in the city unnoticed, yet they can grab him by the neck like a cat grabs her kittens anytime. If Pix is correct, then this so much more sickening than Lulu thought.

“They…” Lulu mumbles, “I don’t know because he’s a wild card.”

“Perhaps, but he’s also a valuable asset.” He explains, ”I think you can add the noodles now.”

She doesn’t argue his point and adds the noodles to the soup.

“This is quite confusing, isn’t it?” Pix says cheerfully, “It’s like a game they play.”

Lulu nods slowly.

"And Tristana is walking in circles." She concludes, "She thinks that the city should do something about him, but she doesn't understand what the city is thinking."

"Either that," Pix ships in, "or she knows and simply says nothing. I don't think she would talk to us about these things."

"True. I bet she talks to Teemo about that."

"Probably."

"This sucks."

"Yup. What do you wanna do about that?"

Lulu sighs.

"I don't know."

It has never bothered Lulu that Tristana underestimates her or thinks that she needs to be protected and therefor can't be considered a partner in crime or whatever. Only when this whole 'Kill-Veigar-Squad' formed, did it start to bother her. She wasn't even invited and barely convinced Tristana to let Lulu go with her. The thing turned out to be worse than she expected.

Sure, Teemo is not a fan of Veigar and vice versa but it's that bad? The worst thing is that Tristana is joining Teemo fully on this now. Everything has suddenly gotten so much worse. Lulu isn't sure how she is going to get them to make up. Especially, since Veigar just had to carry it too far. He loves doing that. Causing chaos when it has almost been settled. How childish of him and he's telling her to grow up? She would scoff at that unless… he meant something else. It could be that Lulu is thinking a little too far but maybe she isn’t.

“I wanna know more about that.” Lulu decides.

“Huh?”

Pix awakes from his dozing with a scare.

“What do you mean?” he asks drowsily.

“I want to know what is going on.”

“I would like to know that too.” He comments dryly and yawns.

“No, I mean it, Pix.” She says and looks at him excited, “We have to find out more about that. This is so fishy. I don’t have a good feeling about all of this. Maybe… I don’t know, let’s hope I’m wrong. Let’s hope we’re both wrong.”

Pix blinks at her.

“What?” he asks.

She nods and focuses on their soup. It is decided. Now, Lulu only needs a plan but today is not a good day to scheme. They have things to do.

After lunch she takes a nap, helps the healers at the academy and comes home late. Pix and Lulu only talk little about their discussion from lunch. They rather joke around and concentrate on the patients. Everyone around them is serious enough. They don't need to get sucked into this as well.

Lying in bed she answers the messages from Janna and Sona that she received over the day. She also checks her mails but there is no message from Veigar. She sighs. Well, that was to be expected. Mails are inconvenient anyway. He needs to get WhatsApp or Facebook or literally any other messaging app. Her thoughts shift to the phone. Once Rumble is finished with it, she should ask to get it back. Then she could just install the app and give it back to Veigar. That's a good idea, she thinks and goes to sleep.

----------------

The way into a man's heart

Her match with Ziggs takes place in one week which means she can do whatever until then. The healers leave it up to her if she wants to continue helping since the situation is not critical anymore. Most people are fine with the healing process taking longer than usual and those who seek treatment can go to the healers. So, Lulu tells them to call her if they need her. While it was fun working at the academy and getting recognition for once is great, she wants some time to herself to think about the last days.

She makes a stroll through the forest outside the city walls. Pix nestles into the crook of her hat and hums a familiar tune. As usual the wildness out here buzzes of life and traces of natural magic linger in the wind. Lulu follows one of them and ends up at a big oak.

Ah, yes, that tree. Fifteen minutes from here is where she has found the void rift. Too bad that they have closed it. The other side has been interesting. More interesting than this place. She isn’t sad about it anymore. The last days gave her enough work, so, she won’t get bored too soon.

She puts a hand on the old wood. The bark can easily be ripped off at many spots. One day she counted the small holes because she had nothing else to do and wondered what animals lived beneath it. Probably bugs, she had thought and shivered. A sigh escapes her, and she leaves the tree in what she thinks is north. There are traces of cold magic in the sky and she likes to think that those lead to the north pole.

She passes multiple familiar places. A tree that was struck by lightning, those three big rocks and the quiet creek. She observes the water and observes her expression in the reflection. Remembering when she has first found this place and looked into the water, she realizes how much her face has changed since then. She looks older now. Especially when she frowns, like now.

"Is something bothering you?" Pix asks curiously as he looks over her shoulder.

"Dunno. Nah. I’m just thinking." She says.

He jumps from her shoulder and walks around to look at her.

"What is it?" He asks.

She looks at him and smiles a small smile.

“Nothing. I just thought about how long we have been here now. Suddenly, there is so much to do.”

“We could need a break, don’t you think?" He suggests cheerfully.

"A break?"

"Yea! When have we last been on an adventure?"

"Hmmm, dunno. Isn’t this right now an adventure?"

"Not really. It’s just exhausting and has way too much law stuff going on. It’s missing the relaxing parts. We should totally go, hang out in the woods and make fire and such." He suggests, “We should buy marshmallows.”

She smiles at this idea.

"Yea, but, uhm, we don't have camping stuff."

"We don't need that!"

"You wanna sleep on the grass?"

He hesitates.

"Actually, I wanted to sleep in your hat or something."

She throws him an angry look. He answers with a grin.

"But I gotta sleep on the grass?" She grumbles.

"You used to love that!"

"I used to get sick from that!"

"True."

He chuckles.

"Okay, so a tent and a sleeping bag? How much could that be?" he says and shrugs, “We could go this weekend!”

Apparently, a tent and a sleeping bag cost quite a lot as they find out once they’re at home and looking through the net.

"That is... unexpected." Pix says slowly.

"Uhuh!" Lulu agrees and scrolls to the next set, "This is even more expensive."

"What the..." Pix mumbles.

Lulu sighs and puts the phone away. Pix leaves her shoulder and sits down on the arm rest of their couch. Lulu stretches out and groans.

So much for adventure. Whatever, she thinks. The League will keep her busy. Tristana and Veigar said it themselves and Lulu did read articles about the match and about herself. Hopefully, she will be summoned more often from now on. She has seen everything around Bandle. The city and the woods and hills and fields. The places are burned into a map in her head and not interesting anymore. Funny, how boredom lead her to becoming a better champion.

"We haven't even repaired Veigar's phone yet." she laments.

"Uhhh, we wanted to do that?" Pix asks confused.

"Yea! You know how he can be angry for weeks. Maybe we can calm the beast that way."

"Ahhh, we're buying our way into his heart." he jokes.

Lulu chuckles.

"Nooo, not like that.” She protests.

“Just a little.”

“Okay, maybe a little. I don't want to wait as long as last time."

"Oh, yeah. He didn't speak to us for a month." He reminisces.

"Exactly. That month was so boring. Thank goodness, Tristana had lots of time back then."

"Yea, I remember. She won't have time now."

"I know right? I mean, she got grounded? What is this? Kindergarten?"

He hums agreeing.

"Wanna go to Rumble now?" He asks.

Lulu sighs.

"Yea, I guess we can go now. Let's see if he can manage to smile like a normal person today."

"It's funny to watch him try." Pix muses.

"It's not funny at all!" Lulu whines and sits up to shoot a look at him, "He's soooo happy to see Tris and then he sees me and wants to kill me!"

"That's not true."

"It is! You said so yourself!"

"I have never said this... out loud." he says and can't contain his laughter anymore.

"Stop it! Gah!"

She groans and falls back onto the couch.

"I swear I don't want to help this guy anymore." She whines.

"Hehe, that was your idea." Pix giggles.

"I didn't think he's that stupid! Nor that creepy but, woaw, I was wrong."

"Maybe he'll change?"

"Pah, I doubt it. Before that happens, Pantheon becomes a baker."

He cackles at that and she joins him.

"Okay," he says when he calms down, "so, you won't try getting them together anymore?"

"I, err, haven't decided yet." Lulu answers truthfully, "I do think they have lots in common and would complement each other well but I don't want Tris to date an idiot. Rumble hasn't shown much besides that yet. I just don't know."

"Let's observe for a while longer, hm?"

"Yea, I guess."

They make their way through Bandle and talk about this and that. When they arrive at Rumble’s Lulu rings the bell and waits patiently. She wonders if he’s gonna pull another one like that other time when his expression slipped so hard that Lulu thought he is having a stroke. The door opens and a sweaty Rumble opens the door. There is oil and other dirt all over him and his run-down clothes.

“Hey, Lulu. What can I do for you?” he greets her friendly.

“Hi, Rumble, I hope I’m not bothering you with anything.” She says sweetly.

“Nah, not really. Just work. Wanna come in?”

“Sure!”

He lets her in, and Lulu admits that she is surprised. How extraordinarily polite. He leads her to the messy living room and offers her a seat. Slumping down into the arm chair he watches her grabbing papers until there is enough place to sit down. Pix sits down next to her and stares at Rumble over her legs.

“I bet you’re here for the phone.” He opens the conversation.

“Actually, yea!” Lulu chirps.

He bites the inside of his cheek. He’s upset again that Lulu hasn’t brought Tristana.

“This time it would be really good if you could get Tristana. There was something really interesting on his phone.”

“Oh, you cracked it?” she asks excited.

“Yea, that wasn’t so hard.” He mumbles.

He’s pulling this shit again but Lulu’s not in the mood.

“That’s so cool! I’m gonna tell Tris about this. You know, I don’t think she’ll have time anytime soon.”

He frowns.

“Why’s that? Did something happen?”

Right, this time there’s no news coverage.

“Uhuh! The city didn’t like our idea.”

He gulps.

“What did they do?” he asks concerned.

“They grounded her, and I got scolded. I’m not sure about Corki.”

“They… grounded Tristana?” he repeats disbelievingly.

“Yea, now she lives to work.” Lulu chirps.

Rumble mumbles a swear and leans back thinking. A question rises in Lulu. This isn’t his normal ‘aw dang I can’t see my love Tristana today’ face.

“Is something wrong, Rumble?” she asks.

He shakes his head.

“Nah, it’s nothing. They are too harsh on her. After all, this could have ended in a catastrophe if Veigar had gotten the relict.” He argues.

Lulu nods slowly, a knot forming in her throat like it always does when someone talks like that about Veigar. She wants to correct him, because he is oh so horribly wrong, but she swallows her counterarguments.

“Yea, I think so too.” Lulu agrees quietly, “The council’s so weird lately.”

Rumble hums. He seems in thoughts, then he returns to reality.

“And how is everybody?” he wants to know, “I couldn’t quite ask last time.”

“I guess everyone is okay.” Lulu mumbles, “I’m tired, Corki is sad and I think Tris is too.”

His expression changes into a worried one. Yes, she just gave him important information.

“You think so? Well, I can understand that. We met to work together, not to… well, cheer her up for me, will you?”

Lulu blinks at him surprised. That wasn’t the comment she expected at all. There is something going on in his mind but what is it?

“Ehh, sure but why don’t you do that yourself?” she asks.

“Ah, well…”

He hesitates and changes his sitting pose. The answer makes him nervous.

“Well, I’m busy too.”

That’s a lie.

“Ah, well, okay. I’ll greet her in your name then.”

“That would be great, thanks.”

“Did, ehm, something happen between you two when we were here?” Lulu asks slowly and fidgets with her hair.

His expression slips horribly again. Is it a stroke this time? He regains his posture quickly and coughs.

“No, nothing like that. I just… I just want to make sure it feels naturally.”

Yea, of course.

“Ahhh, yes that’s very important!” Lulu praises him like the good boy he is.

He coughs again before smiling politely. This mask isn’t working very well on him. He’s flustered and insecure. She decides to change the topic. This isn’t the reason she came for anyway but seeing his reactions does bring her an impish joy.

“So, you said you cracked the phone?” Lulu returns to the question at hand, “What have you found?”

Rumble, happy about the topic change, finds his cool again and leans forward.

“A lot of rubbish but also a hint to where he might live.”

This time Lulu’s expression derails.

“What?” she breathes.

“Yes!” he cheers and laughs, “I looked through his whole phone and his browser history and there it was.”

Oh no.

“And while there were a lot of ridiculous search request, I swear he had like a hundred tabs open, he repeatedly searched for the weather in one specific place. He did this over a long period, several months actually, so, this could be where he lives.” Rumble concludes.

Lulu swallows. She made another mistake. Oh, this is so not good.

“A-and where does he live?” She stutters.

“Well, somewhere in the Unio Field. I know this isn’t very specific, but he often scrolled to the eastern part of it. That restricts the area massively. I would say he’s somewhere in the mountains-“

Lulu pales.

“-but that’s just a feeling.”

“Oh…” Lulu breathes, “Oh, wow.”

“I know right? This is so awesome. Too bad that Tristana can’t leave the city for now, hm… I guess I have to take some free days then?”

He talks on and Lulu barely manages to nod and say something. Her mind is racing. She made a mistake. A huge mistake. While deleting all of the messages from her and others that might bring trouble, she forgot his internet history. She spent too much time on sending all suspicious pictures and other memories to her phone before deleting them. She even logged him out of every account he possesses, well, two but she thought of them! What she didn’t think of was this stupid browser! Of all the apps she checked she didn’t think this one would bring trouble. Why would he check the weather on there and why this often? Argh, Veigar!

“Are you alright, Lulu?” Rumble suddenly asks.

“Huh? Me? I’m good.” She answers dazzled.

“Really?”

Lulu sighs and decides to give him a bite of the truth.

“Well, not really. I’m worried. Tristana is so angry and she got hurt although he didn’t do much.”

Rumble looks at her confused.

“You know, when you see him in the League, he’s so scary and he’s scary in real life, too, but he didn’t do anything from the stuff he does in the League. I just think… it’s too risky and the city is already angry at us.”

She bites her lip.

“I don’t want to be expelled.” She adds quietly.

Rumble leans forward and, to her surprise, shows her genuine compassion.

“Don’t worry about this, Lulu.” he says, “You’re right and I better talk to Tristana before she decides anything. I don’t want her to risk her life or her career for this asshole. He deserves it but there are many ways to go about this.”

Lulu fidgets nervously with her hair.

“Would you do that?” she asks insecure, “I’m not sure if she would listen to me.”

“Yea, I will. Don’t worry. I’ll make sure Tristana does nothing risky. Uhm, sorry about my language by the way.”

It’s alright you moron.

“Okay.” Lulu whispers and nods.

“Lulu,” Pix says to her in Fae, “we should go now. This is really bad. We have to tell him.”

“Yea, you’re right.”

She turns to Rumble.

“Uhm, we gotta go. I forgot we had another appointment, sorry.”

“It’s alright.” Rumble assures her and makes a gesture with his hands to emphasize his statement.

“Uhm, Rumble?”

“Hmh?”

“I was kind of hoping I could have the phone. I lost mine in Piltover. I mean, if it’s safe to use it.”

“Uhh…”

His eyebrows shoot into the sky.

“Uhh, no I think it’s okay, but the screen is cracked.” He says slowly.

“That’s alright, the repair is cheaper than a new phone.”

“…true. Are you sure you want to use Veigar’s phone?”

“I know it’s weird, please don’t tell anyone.” Lulu whines, “I just don’t have the money for a new one right now.”

He is embarrassed immediately.

“O-of course I won’t. Hold on, I’ll get it.”

He speedwalks out of the room and shortly returns with the phone in hand.

“It is safe, right?” Lulu asks, “I’ll just get a new SIM card and that’s it, right?”

“Err, yea. You just need a new SIM card.”

“Nobody can track me then, right?”

“No! No, no. Don’t worry about that.”

He laughs awkwardly. Well, good. Veigar can safely use his phone again once she got him a new card.

“Ah, great.” Lulu sighs.

She takes the phone and leaves quickly but politely. Once outside she presses it against her chest in an attempt to calm her racing heart. This is so horrible. They will come for him and there is nothing Lulu can do except watch and perhaps delay it a little. However, she will do anything she can.

 

----------------

They’re having a blast

Lulu silently hyperventilates in the last intact toilet she could find. What did just happen? What did just happen? What did just happen? She knows Ziggs isn’t right in his head, but he tried to outright murder her? Murder Veigar? Just what did that maniac do to him? He looked terrible. His leg got bad, so much worse than it already was.

Maybe no one else was paying attention to that but Veigar struggles to stay on his feet. How is nobody noticing that? He had this mad look in his eyes again and although it wasn’t directed at her, it freaked her out. ‘Stay calm, Lulu’, she tells herself, ‘breath through.’

Pix isn’t helping either. He says calming things to her, but she barely hears him. The blood rushes too fast through her ears. She feels like crying but she doesn’t want to. She has been sad enough this last week. No, it’s alright. The danger is over. Veigar came for her. He saved her and he always will. Actually, he came for his staff. Did he come for her? This is so confusing! He was even madder when he realized that Ziggs attacked her. Lulu read it in his eyes as his thoughts ran through his mind and it clicked. That means they are still friends, right?

It is a good sign, is it not? She isn’t sure after everything this week happened. Sitting down on the toilet seat she puts her face in her hands and tries not to cry out of panic. She tried to talk to him multiple times, tried to warn him but he shut her down with this icy look that she loathes, and he knows that she loathes it. On Tuesday evening she waited for him at his home, but he saw her and opened a portal under her feet. At least he had the manners to drop her on her bed, but it still stung. That he is still so stuck up, that he so stubborn, that he isn’t giving her any chances is why she wanted to kick him but then today happened. She breathes flat and quickly. This isn’t sadness, she’s panicking. She tries to shake it off.

“Lulu, it’s alright.” Pix says to her as he rubs her arm with his tiny hands.

“What did just happen, Pix?” she asks weakly.

“Shhhh, Lulu, just breath.”

“Pix… those weren’t his normal bombs. What if… he used them on Veigar?” she explains with a quivering voice, “You saw what it did to him. I’m not as tough. I wouldn’t withstand that. What would have happened to you? You were right next to me.”

“Don’t think about it. What matters is that we’re safe and sound. Veigar is okay, too. You know how he is. That wouldn’t have been worse than the shot wound.”

“He’s been shot because of us and now this!” she groans into her hands.

“This is absolutely not our fault, Lulu.”

“How is it not?”

“Ziggs is crazy. We didn’t even provoke him.”

Lulu moans and shakes her head.

“I should have known.” She whines.

“Calm down. You were worried, you just wanted to find him, so, you’ve been a good friend. Nobody can blame you for that.”

She looks at him through her fingers.

“I’m not sure if we still are friends.”

“What? Of course, we are! Remember how we broke his water system? And the thing with the movies or that one time we made him drink cursed lemonade or when he got terribly sick because of the river incident? He’s always mad at first but he also always forgives us eventually. He might just… not talk to us for a while.”

She stares at him and thinks. Eventually she sighs.

“I hope you’re right.”

“I am right. You’ll see. Now, wash up we need to get back.”

She nods weakly and leaves the toilet cell. The sinks thankfully work, and she refreshes until her panic isn’t visible anymore. Pix babbles on about an old story from the glade. It’s one of her favourites and while she is glad that he tries to cheer her up, she’s not really in the mood to be happy right now. She shoves the human sized door open and they walk back to the interrogation or whatever happens outside right now.

It reminds her of the hearing in Bandle City a few days ago. Things just keep on happening. She wants a break. She wants to go camping and she wants to talk to Veigar about everything.

“Wow, they actually got Singed to come here.” Pix comments, “Never thought that guy would show up.”

Lulu looks up from her feet. A huge amount of people scattered in groups has assembled. They discuss loudly about allegations and management stuff. She puts on a small smile when she arrives and makes her way through the groups. The summoners make room for her to step to the middle and she politely thanks them.

A smaller group consisting of Veigar, Ziggs, Singed, a high tier summoner and two executives stand there and quarrel. Veigar looks more pissed than ever. Next to him an equally pissed Singed, no, he’s even more pissed. No, Veigar’s more… doesn’t matter. Ziggs still has a big grin on his face. Judging by his eyes, he isn’t really there. It’s weird to see him now. Before today Ziggs has been a funny little fella that Lulu could talk nonsense to and be understood. But now? Is she supposed to see him as a danger? Or an enemy?

“Ah, Miss Lulu,” the summoner greets her, “we have just heard Mister Singed’s side of the story. Would you, too, tell us what happened? Don’t let out details, please.”

“Uhh, sure!” she chirps, “I had a match today with Ziggs and wanted to talk to him after. I couldn’t find him for a while but then I did! So, we talked and went outside, and I thought we had a good conversation going when he suddenly threw a bomb at Mister Singed and Mister Veigar. I got scared and went inside to get help but when we got out everything was already destroyed. There were walls and ceilings falling down everywhere and people screamed. It was horrible! I almost lost my hat!”

At that point somebody groans, and Lulu is quite sure that it came from Singed but it could have been another summoner since he should be used to that by now.

“I didn’t know what happened while I was inside, and I wanted to ask Ziggs about this and he said that he wanted to tell me a story. Well, I was curious, and he wanted to show me something. We walked offside and then he threw a bomb at me and I didn’t even do anything!”

Ziggs giggles.

“Yea, I remember that.” He says.

Everyone turns to him in surprise. Lulu exchanges a look with Veigar. He looks at her stoical and she knows he wants to scold her for falling for this old trick. She shakes her head minimally and he understands. He nods minimally and she understands as well.

“Sorry, what did you say?” Ziggs asks confused and shakes his head.

Veigar crosses his arms and looks up to the summoner.

“There you have it. He confessed.” He states.

“What?” Ziggs croaks, “What were we talking about?”

They ignore him.

“Mmmmh.” The high summoner hums, “Very well, the witnesses relieve your debt, Mister Veigar. You are free to go and will be compensated for these unfortunate events. As for you, Mister Ziggs, we need you to follow us for further questioning.”

“Huh?” Ziggs exclaims, “What for? Did I miss something?”

“Great, is that all you called me here for?” Singed spits angrily.

“Yes, we thank you for your help in this matter, Mister Singed. You are free to go as well as you, Miss Lulu.”

Lulu looks up to him with big eyes and nods. She quickly looks away as tears build up. The stress of today is the sour cherry on top of the bitter sundae that has been this last week. She wants to cry out of relief. At least today didn’t end in a catastrophe.

Nobody notices when she rubs her eyes as the executive informs Ziggs about his rights. Singed walks off and she catches a glimpse of Veigar frowning at her. She throws a grin at him and watches the groups around them dissipate. Ziggs is being taken away and he loudly protests that his stomach is still empty.

“Again, we apologize for being suspicious of your innocence, but we can’t make a just decision before we have listened to all statements.” The summoner says.

“Yea, yea, whatever.” Veigar grumbles and grabs his staff, “I hope the League pays for the repair.”

“The League will hold Zaun accountable. You will get a refund for the damages.” The summoner answers.

“Great. What about Ziggs?”

Veigar looks at him with bared fangs but the summoner responds neutrally.

“The Superior Summoner Court will decide about his penalty.”

“That is really fun-fucking-tastic,” Veigar comments dryly, “but what about this in general? You must realise that some champions are too high a risk to allow them free passage.”

“The court is aware of this problem. The decision on how to treat these cases is not finalized yet but I assure you, Mister Veigar, that the League is taking this matter seriously.”

He turns to walk away.

“If you’ll excuse me now.” He says and leaves.

“Yeah, they better are.” Veigar spits angrily.

He huffs outraged and looks at Lulu. She blinks at him and tightens her grip on her staff again. This is the moment to talk for once. He evaded her this whole time but now he has to stay. Veigar sighs defeated.

“Are you alright?” he asks her.

She nods slightly.

“And you?” she asks.

He shrugs.

“What happened?” she asks.

“I’m not sure. This bomb… it was as if it sucked the life out of me.” He mumbles and looks at her intently, “Whatever that was, I tell you, stay away from Ziggs.”

“Yea…” Lulu breathes, “Yea, I will. I…”

She sighs.

“I never expected this. None of this.” She says and takes a few steps towards him.

He doesn’t back off, but his look becomes narrow, colder.

“Neither that in Piltover nor Ziggs. Really, I didn’t think he wanted you dead.” She whispers.

“Apparently he wanted you dead as well.” He remarks.

Lulu gulps and subconsciously grabs her staff with both hands.

“Yes, apparently.” She mumbles and glances away.

“Are you alright for sure?” he asks.

“Uh, yea. I’m fine. Thanks to you.”

“Hmh.”

His expression slipped for a second. Sorrowful and soft, then he catches himself and his eyes turn cold again. Lulu has seen this countless times. He wants to be angry, to keep the distance, to forgive her, to forget and go back to where they have been. She knows he’s too proud to forgive her just now and he knows, that she saw his struggle.

He sighs frustrated and glances to the side before looking at her.

“No problem and thank you too. For the other day.”

“You’re welcome.”

They stand there for a moment and Lulu takes another step forward, now standing right in front of him.

“Look, Veigar, I have bad news.”

He frowns.

“What do you mean ‘bad news’? Worse than the other one you already gave me?”

She swallows hard and nods.

“I, err, yes. They found your phone and I couldn’t delete everything in time. They-“

“Hold on they what?” he screeches and grabs her arm, “How can they have my phone? It was in the… shit.”

His face goes blank as realisation comes to him.

“Fuck, I thought I lost it in Piltover. Oh, fuck, this is bad. What do they know?”

“You’re, ehm, hurting me.”

He lets her go.

“Sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Lulu says and rubs her arm, “They don’t know who you’re in contact with. I got all messages and photos and videos. Nothing about us or Viktor or such. I logged you out from your mails but the browser history was still there.”

“My… what?”

“Your internet browser. The circle thing that lets you google stuff.”

“Ah, and what does that mean?”

“Well, they know what you searched for. For instance, the weather in the Unio Field. They think you live there.”

Veigar groans and runs a hand over his face. He turns away and thinks. He growls and clenches his hand into a fist. Then he releases it again. He looks at the ground, looks at her, looks away and thinks some more.

“Hey, you didn’t do anything weird, right? You didn’t, like, watch porn or anything, right?” she asks and earns a demolishing look from him.

Argh, horrible time to make jokes. She regrets it instantly but Pix finds it hilarious as he hides behind her back and muffles his laughter with his hands.

“You got me into all of this.” He growls, “And you will help me. Tomorrow at 8, my place. You better not be late.”

He steps right before her and pokes her forehead with his pointy gauntlets.

“If I lose my home because of this” he growls and gives her the most intensive look she has ever seen, “you can be sure I’ll make your life a living hell.”

“But… but we could be roommates then!” she suggests.

He groans and steps away again.

“Could you PLEASE take this serious?”

Lulu bites her lip and nervously fidgets with her staff and her fingers.

“Sorry.” She mumbles.

Veigar pinches the bridge of his and she would wonder how he does that with his gauntlets if she hadn’t said the wrong thing just now.

“Sorry, Veigar. I’ll help you with everything. I’ll be there on time and I’ll bring you some Coca leaves.”

He pinches his nose harder and his expression turns angry but then a grin comes appears.

“I can’t believe you still have this plant. It’s fucking illegal.”

He looks at her and she shrugs.

“They have to wrest this plant from my cold, dead fingers.” She deadpans.

He breathes through.

“Fine. I’ll see you tomorrow. Get some sleep and bring spare clothes.”

“Pyjama party?” she squeals happily and squirms in place.

“No.” Veigar shuts her down, “Concealing my house and putting up delusions party.”

“That’s… good too.”

“Are you sure you didn’t hit your head? You’re even worse than usual.”

“Nah, I’m just looking forward to hanging out with you again.” she explains and looks at him intently, “I missed you.”

“Ah.”

He sighs but doesn’t return it. Of course, he doesn’t. He’s too stubborn to do so after only one week, she knows that, but Lulu also knows that he isn’t as angry anymore. His aura betrays him. It might be gloomy and swirls in crazy circles but there also traces of happy thoughts.

“Tomorrow. 8 o’clock.” He repeats, nods to her and turns away.

“Wait, what about your leg? I can come over already now if you like.”

“I have to make preparations.” He shuts her down.

“Oh, okay.” She says backing off, “See you tomorrow.”

“Hmh.”

He opens a portal and vanishes. When he turns around, she sees the extent of the damages done to his robe and to him. She says nothing but can’t help but wonder how he stays on his feet. She gulps and breathes through. Blinks and looks at Pix who returns to her side again. They have the chance to make it right again. To fix her mistake and rebuild his trust in her.

“His first question.” Pix comments, “He’s worried. Told you, you’re still friends.”

Lulu nods slowly and smiles to herself.

“He really is like a chestnut. Hard and spiky on the outside but sweet on the inside.”

“But chestnuts aren’t sweet.”

Lulu frowns.

“Right… they taste rather terrible… but so is his humour, so, it still fits.”

Chapter 8: James Bond was yesterday, Teemo is the new hot shit

Summary:

Teemo finally comes back and has a nice evening. He definitely does not break into a house.

James Bond was yesterday, Teemo is the new hot shit

Teemo returns home. It has been eighteen days since he has left Bandle City. This time they have sent him far out to check on a portal that most have forgotten about and indeed it is forgotten. The spirits he has met confirmed his thesis as they were so surprised and happy to see a yordle. In other words, they played countless pranks on their victim but he endured it and now can report back positively to the council.

Seeing the familiar gates of his home always puts a smile on his face and it doesn’t fail its impact on him this time. After handing over the key to the treasure keeper, Teemo takes a break in his quarters. It is another few hours until his meeting in the evening, so, he takes a shower and decides to visit friends and family. They expect him anyway.

As always, he is welcomed warmly and slowly the stress from his mission dissipates. He talks about the latest news in the country, catches up on rumours, and questions about their lives. His mother complains about his father having hurt himself in his latest wood project again. His sister has broken up with her boyfriend but already has a new one. A friend of his is planning to propose to his girlfriend of two years. Another one quit his math studies to become a physiologist. The usual chaos. Catching up can last hours, even days depending on the length of his travels. He enjoys them but today he leaves earlier to have a stroll through the city before his meeting.

He visits his favourite bakery but sees the place closed as a result of the attack. By now Teemo has heard a lot about this fateful night but seeing the damages with his own eyes is a completely different story. He roams the streets and surveys the ruins. It brings a guilty melancholy over him. He should have been here when his home town needed him but would he have been helpful at all?

He visits colleagues of whom some are still injured. Teemo doesn’t quite understand why they don’t go the healers but he hasn’t been here when shit went down. Everything seems different. With these reminders to be seen every day, it doesn’t surprise him. Has this changed the community fundamentally, perhaps?

Those he talks to about the attack react differently on this than on previous incidents. A lot must have happened in these two weeks. The guys from the academy seem cautious, the civilians less gleeful. He wonders what the city is planning to confront this problem that the academy foresaw years ago. Teemo knows that Veigar was the critical factor in fending off the threat. This knowledge isn’t public as it would expose the city’s inability to defend itself and that is something that the council aims to dismantle since the last big threat appeared. Ironically, that has been Veigar too.

In Teemo’s opinion Bandle City needs to take several steps. First, take Veigar down. Second, take the remaining dangerous individuals down. Third, strengthen the resources by forming a strong defensive force consisting of both gunners as well as sorcerers. Fourth, forming alliances with trustworthy allies such as the Avarosans or Demacia.

Unfortunately, Teemo is only a scout. A soldier meant for footwork, a carrier, a bringer of news and information. He has no voice in the council, as much as he would like to bring forth his ideas. After this last incident he keeps thinking about changing career. It is not the first time he thought about it but he loves his job, plus his responsibilities as a champion give him a good amount of variety in his life. In a higher position, though, he could strive for changes, build a defence to his liking, a smart defence.

He hasn’t decided yet. For now, the venture with the others is his priority. Now that Tristana is willed to be an active part and having a lot of free days to call in, he has a good feeling that they will advance in a short time.

Teemo hopes that Tristana has news about the city’s actions and plans. They both have connections higher up. Teemo knows the captain of guard, Tristana knows the chairman of inner security. He looks forward to their meeting and waits with a drink in their favourite bar, the Happy Bear. It’s close to 8pm and around him are familiar and foreign faces. There is a new bartender and a dartboard now. The mood is chipper as glasses clank and laughter comes from every booth. It’s a busy Wednesday night.

He checks his phone to see a message from Tristana telling that she is on her way. Thinking back to the short conversations they had since the start of his mission her voice repeats in his head. She has been vague which only shows him that she is nervous. Did that incident have a greater on impact on his friend than he thought? Tristana has been a gunner for all her life. She is accustomed to this. So, what else has happened?

The door opens with the familiar clanking of the door hitting the loose board in the floor. Teemo raises his head as Tristana enters the establishment. Wearing civil clothing, her hair in a ponytail and sunglasses on her nose. Seeing her his nerves calm, and his stomach finally settles on having arrived home. He leans back and awaits her with a smile. Several people greet her and she greets back as she makes her way to him.

“Hey, Teemo.”

They hug and slip into the booth.

“Hey, Tris. How’s it going?”

She leans on the table and sighs exhaustedly.

“You missed a lot.” She says.

He chuckles.

“Why don’t you start by explaining why you’re wearing sunglasses at night?”

He was about to make a joke about this creepy as hell song when she pinches the bridge of her nose and takes a deep breath.

“You don’t wanna know.”

He raises an eyebrow.

“What’s the matter, Tris?”

“Later.” She gives the waiter a sign, “It’s good to see you. How was your mission?”

She turns to him and smiles. There is something definitely wrong. But it’s early and she clearly wants to avoid the subject. He shrugs.

“Same as always. I was traveling all day long, did a check-up and travelled back.” He leans on his elbows, “Been doing this for months. The city just keeps moving me to nowhere, and let me tell them that everything is as expected.”

Tristana nods lightly.

“They’re checking the situation.” She says.

“Yep. They’ve done so before and now, after that incident, even more.” He says.

She scoffs at that and shoots her a smile.

“How’s the city been?” He asks.

The waiter appears next to their booth, takes Tristana’s order and leaves again.

“You’ve seen the damages.” She sighs, ”It was even worse in the beginning. So many casualties, the healers worked day and night, they even asked Lulu for help.”

He raises an eyebrow at that. She gives him an expression that says I agree, but don’t you dare say anything.

“She’s been a great help, so I heard.” She continues, “The academy was full of patients. Have you visited the sick bay yet?”

He shakes his head.

“Not yet.”

“It’s full.” She states, “About to burst. That thing left such a mess. They’ve cleaned the streets thankfully.”

She shakes her head slowly.

“That was such a mess, I tell you.”

“Heard you took a dive in that mess.” He grins.

“Pfff, I stank like void for a week.” She grumbles.

He chuckles. The waiter comes back and places a strong liquid on the table. How odd that she ordered it if there was no reason to celebrate. Is there reason to mourn? She grabs her glass and observes it thoughtfully.

“Well,” She says, “everyone is a little nervous since then. I’ve been patrolling non-stop, they’ve put up more guards at the walls and… they’ve sent out a lot of scouts.”

He hums.

“Yea, I’ve seen that. Spoke to some of them.” He continues, “They’re checking through all of Bandle and the glades as if they’re searching for something. Can’t say what for, though. Nothing’s changed.”

“Probably more void rifts.” Tristana mumbles, “At least, that’s what they said.”

“I don’t think that’s it.” He says, and she raises her glance, “They appear all over and the city knew that beforehand. The one we closed wasn’t the first one. I met some people, you know?”

If Tristana raised an eyebrow on that, Teemo couldn’t see it but he guesses from the way she moved her shoulders.

“What kind of people?” She asks and leans in.

Their conversation lowers in volume.

“I told you that they’ve sent me outside.” He says, “I was sight-seeing some Human villages in between Demacian and Noxian territory, visited some inns, had an interesting talk.”

He makes a gesture, and she understands.

“The rifts appear all over Valoran. Mages in the West say that the use of our portals causes them. Others tell stories about some mumbo jumbo magic that’s recurring. All sort of theories.”

He makes another gesture with his hand and waits for her to catch up on that information. They lean back in their seats. She licks her lips and looks around the bar in thought. He takes a sip of his beer and waits. His friend seems tired, he notices. Usually she would bombard him with information he has missed and ask holes into his stomach. She doesn’t get around much in the world and relies mostly on his stories to live adventures. Which he is only too happy to comply to. She turns to him.

“The council is nervous.” She says.

“The council’s always nervous.” He replies.

She shakes her head quickly and draws a thin line with her mouth.

“The council” she repeats in a voice as if their situation was grave, “is flipping their shit.”

He frowns, then grins, then frowns again.

“What happened?” He asks.

She sighs again and takes a gulp of her drink.

“Veigar happened.” She spits and scoots closer to him over the table, “We tracked him, remember?”

He nods.

“Well, guess what happened when Corki set out to deliver the relict to Piltover.”

His face falls.

“He didn’t actually…” He begins.

“He did and, fuck, if that wasn’t close.” She growls.

“You stopped him?”

“Yea.”

“Thank fuck… good.”

He shakes his head slowly and takes in that information. The Veigar he knows isn’t forgiving and very well capable of spilling blood without so much as batting an eye. That battle was hard, that for sure. He runs a hand through the fur between his ears.

“So, what happened?” He asks.

She breathes through and begins to talk:

“We found him in Piltover and headed over, me and Lulu. Don’t ask, she was really persistent. We found him and he fled. We found him another two times while Corki almost arrived. So, we fought him. I managed to shoot him before he pulled me through a portal. The other portal opened somewhere above the city and Lulu had to catch me. Wasn’t so bad after all that she came with me. We fought him again, I got some bruises and cuts but we stalled him long enough for Corki to join us and then… Piltover’s police came.”

She makes a pause to take another gulp and Teemo waits.

“So, victory.” She concludes, “Except… not.”

She stares at her glass and Teemo stares at her. Now that’s a turn of events.

“I take it that Veigar wasn’t arrested.” He says.

She shakes her head.

“Fled.”

“And Piltover?”

“Arrested us.”

“Ah.”

They mull over their thoughts silently. Tristana finishes her drink and groans.

“Teemo,” She says quietly, “That whole thing was such a… fuck-up. You have no idea.”

He nods and hums.

“I know exactly what you mean. Are you okay?” He asks.

She shakes her head.

“Remember the mothership?” She asks suddenly.

His eyebrows shoot upwards. He hasn’t thought about that for a long time.

“…how long is that ago? Five years?” He wonders.

“Yea, about five years now.” She nods, “Remember that night?”

“Nobody will forget that night.”

He frowns.

“Well, I almost did.” She licks her lips nervously, “Almost.”

He looks at her concerned. That night has changed her, he remembers that. Even if she doesn’t talk about details. It changed everyone. First and foremost, the council that has been on edge ever since.

“I dream about that every night.” She says quietly.

“What?”

He stares at her. She nods.

“Since a week or so.” She mumbles.

“Well,” he starts, “such things take time and it’s actually good to remember… and to reminisce. To grow, you know?”

She shoots him a glance and massages her forehead.

“Not really.” She says, “But I can’t help it. He cursed me and that’s the result.”

Teemo opens his mouth to respond but what did she just say?

“You… what?”

She takes off her sunglasses to clean them, revealing deep eye bags and misty eyes. She is horribly pale, the healthy blue colour has drained and left ashen cheeks that he hasn’t noticed before. Her expression tells him everything he needs to know. She puts her glasses back on as if nothing happened. Teemo stares at her.

“He cursed you?” He hisses.

“Yep.”

“Fucking bastard.”

She leans back and gives the waiter a sign while Teemo stares at the table. He’s fuming inwardly and absently clawing the wood.

“Teemo,” She calls him calmly, “let’s get rid of him.”

Teemo blinks in surprise. His fury temporarily drowned by astonishment.

“Are you serious?” He asks.

“Yes. I don’t care what we do but let’s do it.” She leans forward again, “We can get Kennen to join us as well. It was his suggestion after all. Corki might help us as well. Even Heimer is willing to.”

He stares at her.

“I don’t care what but I don’t want to see his face ever again.” She grumbles, “Perhaps one last time when I watch him suffer.”

That has turned surprisingly dark. Tristana has turned surprisingly dark. He studies her expression. It’s the same one she had that time they decided for that super risky manoeuvre in one of their rare joint missions. It worked out back then, even if he came back with a broken leg. She’s determined, that for sure. He hums thoughtfully, and the waiter comes back with a second glass. She takes a sip and makes a questioning gesture towards him.

“So, you’re in?” She asks.

“Of course.”

He doesn’t hesitate when it comes to her but he decided against Kennen’s suggestion for a reason and he tells her so. She shakes her head.

“You can’t come with legal procedures. That won’t work.” She says, “You know what they did after Piltover?”

She waits, and he stays silent.

“They raised his fine. That’s all. What happened after the mothership? He became a champion. The city won’t do shit to him.”

She snarls involuntarily and clears her throat.

“Sorry.” She mumbles.

“Kinda bloodthirsty, don’t you think?”

He raises his brows and tries to cover his fright over her change of mind. She stares at the table, swallows, then shrugs.

“You haven’t been cursed.” She says.

“And I’m not saying that you’re overreacting.” He responds immediately, “Do you know how many times I wanted to?”

He waits for her to raise her glance again and he continues once she does.

“I lost count.” He leans forward and lowers his voice, “I’ve been after him long before the League came to be. The amount of times I almost had him…”

He shakes his head slowly and chuckles dryly.

“they don’t outweigh the times he almost had me.” He sighs, “This is not going to be easy.”

Her posture changes. He said the right thing. Of course, he’s with her. Friends follow each other into near-death situations without question. Well, he would at least and he knows for a fact that she would do the same.

“I have an idea.” She says and taps excitedly onto the table, “I talked to Rumble today. He helped us track the phone and he breached it after we brought it to him, you know?”

She bites her bottom lip to conceal a giggle.

“He’s such a bad liar.” She shakes her head in disbelief, “Said there wasn’t anything on the phone but… nah. He lied straight into my face. He knows something. We just have to get that information out of him.”

“You want me to have a talk with him?”

He tilts his head.

“Nah. He hates your guts.” She states, “I say we break into his house.”

“It might be easier if you charmed him.” He chuckles.

“And while I’m at it I’ll seduce him.” Tristana scoffs.

He grins outwardly but he took a hit at that.

“No, I’m serious.” She continues, “Rumble is crazy. I don’t want him around if it’s not absolutely necessary.”

“So, we’re breaking into his house? Because…?”

“Teemo!” She hisses.

He throws her a confused look.

“What?” He asks.

“Not you too.” She groans.

“What me too?”

“Nothing.” She takes a deep breath, “Sorry, no, you’re fine.”

He blinks at her. She glances at him, then around the bar, then settles at him again.

“I had a really bad week, sorry, but in all seriousness” She leans forward and lowers her voice, “Rumble is crazy. I don’t know for sure what he’s working at right now but it terrified Lulu. It terrified her. He tampers with magic and the council’s commissioned it.”

“Rumble?”

She shoots him a glance. Yes, for fucks sake!

“Damn. And the council’s behind it?” He asks.

“He made a comment, yea.”

He grunts. Now, he regrets having Rumble in their venture. Won’t be hard to get him out, though. It’s not like they had much contact since their initial meeting anyway. Actually, Teemo had no contact to no one. He looks at Tristana.

“You talked to Kennen and the others?” He asks.

“I talked to Corki,” She answers, “who talked to Heimer. I’m not really close to Kennen.”

He nods and they both take a sip of their drinks.

“And Lulu wants to talk to Ziggs in her match in two days.” She tells him.

He shoots her a questioning glance.

“Part of the bargain with Rumble.” She blows a raspberry, “She might get in touch with him to get the material Rumble needs-”

“What?”

“Yea… I hope it leads to nothing.” She looks at him sternly, “I’m going to talk it out of her.

“Why is Lulu even in this?”

She gives him a sour look.

“Hey, no offense but…” He makes a gesture with both hands, “I don’t get it.”

She sighs and her shoulders slump.

“I know, I know. She wanted this. She’s a good friend, you know?” She mumbles.

Is this a jab? He isn’t sure. He can’t change the fact that he works outside most of the time. He finishes his drink and gives the waiter a sign.

“Maybe it’s not bad to have backup. A healer, a sorceress nonetheless, might be useful.” He tries to appease her once more.

“Hmmm,” She shrugs, “she’s improved immensely. She’s currently trying to help me with my condition.”

She pulls a face.

“That’s good.” He offers.

“Yea, I’m grateful. Don’t get me wrong. It’s just…”

“Frustrating.”

“It’s driving me insane.” She groans, “If I see him one more time, I’m going to make a rug out of him.”

He smiles at her. The waiter comes to drop off another beer for him and brings some pretzel sticks as well. That’s what good service stands for. They each take one before they continue.

“Whatever we do” She says and holds up a finger, ”we need an alibi and a way to not leave any traces leading to us.”

“Well, then let’s settle on a goal first.” He swallows, “Clearing?”

“Clearing.” She nods.

“Our options?”

“Ambush, like Kennen said. Perhaps in his house. Otherwise…”

“Open fight. Nah, we’re at disadvantage then.”

“Something else? Poison?”

He shakes his head.

“Immune.”

“Immune?”

She stares at him with open mouth. He grimaces and nods.

“Fuck...” She mumbles.

“You noticed anything last time?” He asks, “It’s been a while since I fought him.”

The situation in the restaurant does not count.

“Mmmh, he had a coat that made bullets useless against him.” She gnaws on the next stick, “Corki burned it but he might have more. He might have other things we can’t predict.”

Teemo hums.

“But aside from this he can be shot. Easily.” She grins but it fades quickly, “It didn’t seem to faze him, though. Like a zombie.”

He nods.

“Yea, he can do that for a limited time. Then he bleeds like everyone else.” He explains, “He’s easily distracted. We should prepare a trap.”

Tristana nods enthusiastically.

“I thought the same.” She says.

They give each other a small smile. Her mood improves and it eases his mind. It’s either because of her great company or because she’s getting drunk. It’s probably the former, he tells himself.

“Heimer might have something for us.” She says.

“It doesn’t have to be something big. I remember he once noticed that I moved a chair and bolted before I could react. Something small will be enough.”

She frowns.

“We really have to be careful, don’t we?” She says.

He nods and takes a deep breath.

“Fuck, yea.” He sighs, “He’s not to mess with but we simply need a good plan. Like I said”

He shoots her a grin.

“I almost had him many times. And this time we don’t need him breathing.”

She nods and looks a little impressed.

“Okay,” She summarizes, “once we know where he lives-“

“I’ll scout ahead.”

“Teemo.”

“I’ll scout ahead.”

They stare at each other.

“Okay.” She sighs, “you’ll scout ahead. Then we prepare a trap.”

“A fitting trap.”

“Yea.”

“I’ve seen come of the places he used as a residence. They vary. What we do depends on the situation.”

She nods.

“You’ll come back then, we prepare a trap and head out together.” She bites her lip, “Have I told you that I’m not allowed to leave the city?”

He blinks at her.

“No.”

She shoots him a crooked smile.

“That’s why we need an alibi.” She says.

“Huh. Figures.”

She stays silent for a moment for him to think.

“We must be quick then.” He says, “Let’s use a teleportation spell. You said Lulu would help.”

“No.” She leans forward, “We don’t include Lulu.”

He frowns. Her shoulders slump, and she stares at her drink.

“You haven’t seen her.” She mumbles, “She’s not the same since then. Scared… nervous. She froze when she saw him.”

She turns to him again.

“We cannot include her.”

“Alright then.” He mumbles.

What the fuck has Veigar done to the girl? He has no morals, has he? Going after an innocent child like her. He shakes his head. Veigar is scum. He should have ended that waste when he had the chance. Ah, that moment when he had him at knifepoint. The blood already dripping from his throat but he decided against it, decided to follow orders and to follow the codex. Then he got knocked out and the mission failed.

“I got a friend we could ask.” He says.

“Then let’s talk to him.” She gives him a weird look, “Uhm, if poison doesn’t work what are you gonna do?”

“I’m good with knives, too.”

“Ah.”

He shrugs.

“Could Lulu give us an alibi?” He asks.

“I’d rather not tell her anything about this.” She takes a sip, “Let’s ask Corki instead.”

“Alright. What else?”

He takes a sip. Tristana hums thoughtfully. He clears his throat.

“Let’s keep it simple for now.” He decides, “What do I have to know about Rumble’s place?”

She blinks at him.

“What, you’re heading there right now?” She exclaims.

“Sure.” He shrugs.

“You’ve drunk.”

“Don’t worry.”

“Teemo…”

She tries to give him an angry look but her grin comes through. Fair enough, it’s only been two beers. Tristana on the other hand… Well, she should get some rest.

“So?” He asks.

She shrugs and tells him the necessary. He listens to her explanations and then leans back. Having planned enough details for one evening they change the topic afterwards.

“I was wondering” He begins, “if you heard anything about new ideas from the council. What they’re planning after everything and the such.”

Tristana finishes her glass and grabs the last pretzel stick.

“Not much. Mostly rumours. I guess the gears are still milling.” She munches slowly, “Lulu told me she’s to assist if the city says so.”

“They’ve recruited her officially?” He frowns.

“No, it’s her penalty.” She mumbles and looks away.

It seems that she feels guilty about that. Her mood swings, ah yes, typical. Hopefully, she’ll stay a lightweight forever. It amuses him, although not now. Let’s see if he can change that again.

“They have noticed her finally.” He muses.

“Hm, I guess.” She mutters.

“That’s what she wanted, isn’t it?”

“I guess.”

“I bet she’ll get tired of it soon.”

“Dunno.”

“Did you know that there are contests about who looks most similar to us?”

“What?”

That catches her attention. He chuckles.

“Yea, it’s all about doppelgänger and the sort. Sometimes I think about going there just to screw with everyone.”

She shoots him a smile.

“Sounds awesome.”

They chit-chat for a while longer but don’t linger long. Tristana’s walks off to Lulu since it’s not late yet.

“She’ll knock me out for some hours. That’s the closest to sleep I can get and I prefer a headache over a hangover.” Tristana explained him with a shrug.

He’s left wondering just what she’s been going through this past week. In the end there was no reason for celebration. They can party once they’ve gone through with their plan. Teemo stops at the academy to get some things and makes his way towards Rumble’s place. While observing a shadow behind a window he thinks about what he’s learned today. Most prominently, the council has been trying to get more mages to their side. A step in the right direction.

Teemo observes and decides to use a window on the other side which turns out to be the kitchen. Not a good place to start. He tiptoes to the lit room and shoots a sleeping dart into Rumble’s neck. The yordle drops onto the floor like a wet towel. Looking around he finds the workshop to be unsuspicious. Nothing that looks extraordinarily dangerous like Tristana mentioned. He wonders what the council wants this thing for and why they asked Rumble out of all. Why not Heimer?

Snoring comes from upstairs. Huh, Rumble’s got a friend over. Teemo remains quiet, his feet automatically moving in trained routine. Admittedly, the paper everywhere is a challenge but he manages. He grabs Rumble and sits him into the chair of his study. With Rumble being knocked out in peaceful dreams, he searches through the study next. There are no outstanding notes. There is no phone either. He must have discarded it. The information he needs is probably on the computer.

Teemo groans inwardly. How is he supposed to breach a password? Sure, he has some guesses but… He moves the mouse and the monitor comes back to life and - aha! - it’s showing him the installation process of something. Eclipse. He has never heard of that.

He pushes Rumble away and looks through the files. Soon enough he finds an interesting folder. Actually, there is more than one interesting folder but it’s deeply personal stuff and Teemo doesn’t want to pry. Okay, he pries a little but then goes back to work. The folder with the phone contains some pictures, videos, music, numbers which are noted to be not assigned and another text file. He looks through the pictures and videos hastily. There’s nothing remarkable. Landscapes, animals, book pages in foreign languages and holiday photos. Many are blurred. Many are black as if he doesn’t know how to handle a camera. The text file contains some programming language of which he mostly can’t make out anything. Except for a line that is constantly repeated: “Unio Field.”

Chapter 9: Hiking is the engineer’s delight

Summary:

Rumble is just a genuinely good pal. Also, he plans a murder.

Hiking is the engineer’s delight

He should stop thinking now. It’s late enough, he should just go to bed. Turning around he grabs the welding machine and plops the switch. Sparks jump and he finishes another order. It is now a very reasonable time to go bed, he notices with a glance at his watch. Just then he remembers that he wanted to try another development environment. Strolling to the study he kicks a heap of papers, turns on the computer and searches the web. Leaning back, he contemplates if he should just throw himself to bed but he knows better than to hope for sleep. Not after that talk with Tristana earlier today.

Rumble sighs. He stands up and returns to his workshop. To start something new is a bad idea with his state of mind. He barely notices what he’s doing. He just keeps moving and trying not to think too hard about it but there is no way around it. Tristana looked horribly tired and it worries him. She usually has so much energy and is never pertly to anyone but when he told her that the phone was a dead end, she didn’t take it easily. Even behind those sunglasses - that, by the way, suit her nicely - he could see her anger. He then offered her help in the search and that she should take some days off. He offered accompany her and said that she could count him in.

It was the first time that Tristana showed him a side of her that he didn’t know existed. That she can be defeated and that giving up tempts her as well. She declined politely. Said, that she’ll think about it and then left. Since then he has this foul taste in his mouth and a worry that reminds him of that conversation every few minutes like a broken alarm clock.

He kept her out of harm, as he promised to Lulu. It should be fine. He reached the goal he set for himself. The thing is that Tristana seemed so disappointed and that hurt him, even if it wasn’t directed at him. He feels guilty about lying to her but it’s for the best. Rumble shakes his head. He really needs to get his mind off of that. He picks up a screwdriver and tightens every screw he finds.

Surprisingly, he doesn’t remember too much after that and awakes from a deep slumber in his study. The computer is still on and shows him a completed installation of something he can’t remember having started. He shuts it down, groggily gets up into the bathroom and showers. Then a change of clothes and breakfast. He scrolls aimlessly on his phone whilst sipping his first cup of coffee of the day. The news tells the same stories as usual.

Leaning back, he hums thoughtfully. He needs to leave today if he doesn’t want to fall behind in schedule too much. There are many unfinished projects, orders that he needs to fulfil yet and most importantly he must get started on the council’s commission. His thoughts shift to yesterday’s fixed point.

First, he must take some of the weight Tristana carries. She might deny it but Rumble knows what he saw. Tristana won’t ever admit to being overworked, her duty as a gunner being her top priority and the concern for the city her daily drive, but he knows and he will lift some of those troubles. The girl really is something. So strong-willed. It doesn’t surprise him that he fell for her.

Rumble chuckles and dispenses his dishes in the washer. It was yesterday that he decided to do what he needs to do and he is confident in taking matters into his own hands now.

Clutching the permit in his hand he strides to the portal room of the town hall and passes the guards who check on him. The portal’s mage greets him politely and teleports him to Bilgewater’s portal. It is the first time Rumble sets foot into this place and decides on the spot to never return unless necessary. A stuffy smell of salty water and other liquids caress his nose. It’s hard to breathe. He finds a sleeping mage in the corner, empty bottles lying around the man, and silently walks out of the dark room only to find himself in a restaurant. No, a bar. A… saloon?

It is hard to say. The place is abandoned. There is a lot of dust on the counter, some chairs and a table in the corner have been flipped around, the windows are either broken in or barricaded and he clearly hears the tip-tap of tiny creatures that live beneath the floor. Rumble quickly leaves the building whose door is unlocked thankfully.

Now, the out-door Bilgewater is worse. The air is colder but just as smelly and the sun shines yet the atmosphere of this place is far from pleasant. He turns left and wanders through the city to find a reliable information source. The folks of Bilgewater are a diverse bunch of people. He meets humans and vastayans alike. Everyone looks at him grimly and Rumble’s search gets exponentially harder until he finds the main saloon of the place. The one building even a yordle has heard about.

He steals his mind and enters the establishment with determination. One or two heads snap to him yet every eye in this place follows him without a doubt. It is early in the day and the place is rather empty yet Rumble feels a shiver creeping up his spine. A table is occupied with grumpy looking men playing cards and a woman snores in the back. He walks to the bar and waits for the barman to notice him. Which the man doesn’t do, so Rumble sighs and speaks up.

“Ey!” He says and finally the barman leans over the counter to look down on him.

“What is a yordle doing in this place?” He asks in a raspy voice.

“I’m looking for Fizz. Know where I can find him?” Rumble asks and looks at him unimpressed.

“Who wants to know that?”

Rumble stares at him.

“Me. I want to know. Why else would I ask?”

The barman throws him a sour glance.

“He doesn’t trust you, boy.” Someone speaks up in a slow and dark voice, “Don’t take it personal. That’s just how he is.”

Rumble turns to the voice. It is one of those man that play cards and he sounds as if he should visit a doctor immediately.

“Graves.” Rumble greets him.

The man grins and leans back, a puff of smoke clouding his face.

“What is a yordle doing in this place?” He asks.

“Like I said” Rumble repeats, “just looking for Fizz.”

“But why would you?” Graves grumbles in his deep voice and takes his cigar into his fingers, “What could you want from the tidal trickster?”

Rumble sighs.

“When have you become his secretary?”

Graves’ look narrows and both men stare at each-other. This, apparently, troubles the barman.

“Yordle,” He addresses Rumble, “let me give you one good advice: Leave this place. You’re going to get yourself killed… and my place into shambles.”

Rumble glances at him, then back at Graves.

“Chill.” He grins, “Graves and I are old pals. It’s good to see you alive for once.”

“Likewise, Rumble.” Graves replies, “Likewise.”

He takes a drag from his cigar and stands up. His giant shotgun hanging over his shoulder as he slowly strolls to Rumble.

“For somebody who’s unarmed you’ve got quite the mouth, boy.” He says.

“Coz I’m not.” Rumble shrugs, “But, like I said, I’m just here to find Fizz. You’ve seen him per chance?”

Graves stares him down for a moment before chuckling and telling him the direction. Rumble glares at him but thanks him anyways. It’s not because Rumble doesn’t trust him - obviously, he doesn’t trust him - it’s mostly because Graves is a shady son of a bitch and the way he looks at him reminds Rumble of a psychopath having cornered his victim.

Leaving the saloon behind he walks to said place with his hand over his holster. Unsurprisingly, Graves makes him walk through a place perfect for ambush and, again unsurprisingly, Rumble is being ambushed. He dodges the blade, jumps back and takes aim with his pistol that still hasn’t been named yet. One shot and the blade melts into the wooden floor, dripping into the water beneath. Another one jumps at him and Rumble accidently shoots him in the hand. After that they retreat and Rumble can continue his walk.

Shaking off the shudder he finds Fizz in said place. There is a long pier going along the shore. The waves clash gently against the overgrown wood. With feet hanging off the pier a lone figure sits, small in appearance with a long fishing rod in his hands. The man – the fish, the uhh fish-man whatever – he seems to be deep in thought. He doesn’t notice Rumble until he stands right next to him and speaks up.

“Hey, Fizz.” Rumble says.

Fizz turns his head in surprise, a confused look on his face that quickly forms into a large smile.

“Rumble!” He calls out happily, “How’s it going? Whatcha doing here?”

Rumble gives him a smile.

“I was looking for you.”

“You found me!”

Fizz motions for him to sit down and Rumble does so.

“What a surprise, man!” Fizz chirps, “I already thought it’s gonna be one of those days, but anyway, how’s it going?”

“It’s fine.” Rumble shrugs, “Didn’t know you were a fisherman.”

“Well, not really.” Fizz tells, “I thought I’d give it a shot, but all you do is sit and wait. It’s boring me to death.”

He shoots him a grin.

“I prefer fishing the old-fashioned way.”

Rumble frowns at that.

“I thought…” He points at the rod, “that is the old-fashioned way.”

“Hmm, maybe for you.” Fizz muses, “But not for me.”

Rumble looks at the sea and nods as if he understands what Fizz means by that.

“So,” Fizz speaks up cheerily, “you were looking for me?”

“Yea… you remember that favour?”

“Oh!”

Fizz seems excited which throws him off but Rumble composes himself quickly.

“I need your help with something.” Rumble states.

Fizz chuckles and Rumble looks at him from the corner of his eye. There is something mischievous about this laugh.

“That sounds more interesting than sitting here fishing for good. Let’s go get a bite, this human-thing is not for me.”

He pulls in the hook and throws the worm into the water. Leaving the rod on the pier he grabs his trident and motions to follow him. Together they walk back into town to a small place while Fizz makes smalltalk. He greets the man behind the bar with a huge grin and said man brings them to the back of the place where they talk in peace. Rumble only orders something to drink while Fizz wants many different and strange sounding dishes. The man vanishes through the door and they are left alone in a somewhat cosy backroom that gives of a business-like flair. Fizz leans in expectantly and urges Rumble to explain his idea.

“There is a person I have a problem with.” Rumble starts and Fizz nods enthusiastically, “Well, I could do this alone but I don’t see the point in unnecessary trouble. This is why I’m here. I want you to help me hunt down this guy.”

Fizz gasps but it’s hard to say if it’s fake or not. He tilts his head and thinks for a moment. His eyes come back to Rumble.

“You want to do something bad.” He states and his mouth twitches into a grin.

“It is not bad once you know who I mean.” Rumble replies dryly.

Fizz perks a brow.

“Is this some sort of lover’s trouble?” He asks, “Because I’ve seen this before, that’s not how it goes.”

“No, it is not.” Rumble mutters, “I’m talking about a bastard that I have an open account with.”

“Oh, so it is revenge!”

He seems more excited now.

“You could say so.” Rumble mumbles.

The door opens and the man comes back with their drinks and a bowl of soup. Fizz digs right in and waves for Rumble to continue. The man vanishes through the door again.

“We won’t strike tomorrow, I’ll give you the details once I’ve prepared everything.” Rumble continues, “I was hoping there was an easier way to contact you.”

Fizz slurps his spoon and throws him a confused look.

“You still haven’t told me who you’re talking about.” He says.

“Veigar.”

Fizz stops in motion and stares at him with a blank expression.

“Veigar?” He repeats.

“Yes.”

“What has he got on you?” Fizz chuckles and continues to eat.

Rumble leans back and takes a sip of his soda. Fizz is taking this surprisingly well. That man is a good choice.

“Enough.” Rumble answers, “I have a whole list of reasons but I don’t want to drown you in details.”

Fizz snickers.

“So,” Rumble says, “is there an easier way to contact you?”

“Hmm.” Fizz hums and smiles at him, “This is not going to be easy at all.”

Rumble crosses his arms on his chest and waits for him to elaborate. That is when the door opens once more and the man brings in a huge plate with some sort of roasted sea creature. Fizz purrs on sight and bites out a huge chunk. What a disgusting sight. Rumble gives him a neutral look. Once the bite is swallowed and the man vanished, Fizz speaks up again.

“I have fought Veigar many times.” He tells, “There are restrictions on the playground but all I do is practically all I can do. If you could push him into water, on the other hand, that would be really helpful.”

“I can’t guarantee that we will fight in water.” Rumble replies, “But with a little luck we won’t be the only ones. Just sharpen your trident.”

Fizz gives him a toothy grin.

“This is awesome.” He says, “Much better than fishing like humans.”

“So, you’re in.” Rumble summarizes.

“I guess.” Fizz shrugs, “I mean, I do owe you. What choice do I have?”

“Great. So, about contacting you...”

Rumble pulls out the phone that he got for Fizz and shoves it over the table. Fizz accepts it curiously, not having seen one up close. They continue to talk about their venture, more food comes, Fizz hands plates to Rumble and insists on him trying, and they plan what will hopefully be a story that Rumble can soon tell his friends.

-----------

He grabs his travel bag and prepares. Then a quick check-up on T.R.I.S.T.Y. and he’s ready to go. Now, how does he get to the fields? He needs a key… The treasure keeper manages them but that’s combined with bureaucracy and Rumble has had his fill already when he applied for a permit to Bilgewater. His key will have to do. His execution board now consists of one person. The decision on the rest has to wait. Today is exploration and gathering information. Taking a few more gadgets with him he amounts his masterpiece of mechanical technology and makes his way out of the city.

The gates stand open, guards are positioned to both sides. They supervise the peaceful entry of inhabitants, merchants and whoever else wants to get to Bandle City. Today those consist mostly of yordles and vastayans. He nods to the guards and navigates T.R.I.S.T.Y. to the end of the clearing in front of the gates. It has been a while that he last used a key. Nowadays he uses the portal room if needs to get anywhere and besides the League he has no other places to be. Friends and family live here and the city and surroundings are enough for him. How does this thing work?

He is pretty sure that he stands at the right spot. Come on, now, work! He fumbles with the key which took the form of a tree branch. Shaking it doesn’t help. He curses at it and groans. Cracking his knuckles, he tries again. This time gently and - aha! - the portal opens. It leads him to a familiar glade which he passes, opens another portal and finds himself in the outskirts of what he assumes to be the Unio Field. A dirt path runs beneath him and he decides to follow it.

Storing the key safely and activating GPS on his phone he checks his position. The glade brought him to the Den Field, the region north from his destination. Rumble sighs. It’s near enough, he guesses. He could have popped up anywhere but his key decided to have mercy on him. Oh, how grateful Rumble is! He hates that key with a passion.

He sets the course and leans back in his seat. This part of Bandle is nice. Quiet and wild, as is most, actually. Yordle settlements have reached many parts but not all of Bandle, or so is said. He doesn’t know and he doesn’t really care. He is just glad that they opened up more to the outside world. While metalworking might have been around for a while, many industries only came to life after Human merchants came along. Guns and the like at first, later came technology that yordles improved drastically. Otherwise Rumble would be unemployed now and he might had never found engineering for himself. Still, the sight of a mining village puts him off for some reason. The fields of Bandle are rural places. To see dark and light smoke emitting from chimneys amidst the thick forest is a strange sight. He reaches the foot of the mountain range and starts climbing, or rather, T.R.I.S.T.Y. starts climbing.

He takes a path around the village, not being in the mood for looks or possibly conversations. Out of boredom he gets out his e-tracker, a gadget that measures the density of magic in a decent radius. The area around the village is deprived of magical energy and doesn’t rise to its natural levels before he marched on for several more kilometres. Well, that is the impact of progress. At least it’s clear that Veigar is nowhere nearby.

He puts away the gadget and yawns. The village lies behind him and the mountain range stretches high before him. It’s going to be a long ascent and for a while he stares holes into the air until his mind wanders to this nagging uneasiness that is stuck in the back of his head ever since the council approached him. He didn’t think much about it at first. A request from the city? Sure, why not? The city’s a good customer. They pay on time and might make some advertisement on the way. It doesn’t surprise him that they are thinking into the future and want to make amendments. After those hiccups in the past - well, they can hardly be called hiccups - the city has always been heavily damaged. It’s only logical that they stock up. Especially after that void creature… On the other hand, who would have seen that one coming? There seems to be no way around these hiccups yet all in all, the world does feel safer ever since the League came to be and Bandle having allied with them.

Or perhaps… they see a greater threat to come? The rifts are weird as it stands and they surely don’t help keeping the sanity high and the panic low. Tristana has mentioned increased foreign traffic. The portals have been in use more than ever and more portals are being accessed by foreigners. Speaking of foreigners, there have been more humans than ever coming to Bandle and especially to Bandle City, it being the capital. Now, he isn’t involved in the city’s doings but to him it looks like they don’t want more untrustworthy humans than necessary coming in. Why else would they want him to construct that?

Anyway, good T.R.I.S.T.Y. needs a refill. He stops at the first mountain top. The chill wind cools her down for the next march as he fills her tank. After not even five minutes he is ready to go. Shaking his head, he sets the next course as the e-tracker shows no significant levels of magic. It still angers him that the League does not approve of his change request. He came into the League with a first prototype of T.R.I.S.T.Y. and has improved her since then. The heating problem, for example, she doesn’t blow up anymore but, no, he has to walk into arena with faulty machinery.

He reaches the regional border. Another look at the e-tracker tells him nothing interesting. Leaning back, he breathes in the fresh air and lets the sun shine on his fur. His mind wanders again.

What will he even do once he finds him? His goal for today has been to search for him. He supposes he can observe him for a while, take some notes, but otherwise keep his distance. As promising as having a look into this lunatic’s private life is, it would be wiser to stay away. He can gather details on another run. Does a mage’s living differ much from a normal life? Veigar’s surely does. Someone with that many loose screws can’t live a normal life. Who know what would await him in this lair? Traps and poison and dark magic and possibly dangerous creatures!

Rumble shivers at the thought. No, he’ll stay away from that hellish place. Once he is sure it’s Veigar’s abode, he’ll be on his merry way again. He still has deadlines to keep. Work doesn’t dissolve into thin air just because he has other occupations as well. How very unfortunate. Finishing these minor projects is his next goal. That reminds him isn’t Lulu supposed to talk with Ziggs tomorrow? Hopefully that works out. He’s not getting his hope up too high since it’s still Lulu but perhaps her persistence will pay off. It’s probably all going well without any unforeseen events and he can start his project finally.

Once the small things are done, he can focus more on the city’s commission, this venture and, most importantly, Tristana. They have had a few talks since Teemo’s conference. Way too little contact in his opinion. Maybe he should just ask her out already. He’s got green light, basically. The only thing he is waiting for is for more time to pass so everything works out naturally. He begins to hate this word.

Well, depending on how today works out he’ll either plan his strike with Fizz further or gather more allies. The logical call would be to go to Teemo and to set out together without putting Tristana into more danger but then Rumble would have to work with him and that… is out of question. But if Rumble heads out on his own and returns with Veigar’s head, Tristana will jump him. For sure. He can feel her gratitude already.

That would be the perfect moment to ask her. Once Rumble found him that is. Prior to the day that Tristana and him fought, Rumble didn’t really have a problem with him. They weren’t friends either, perhaps acquaintance is the fitting description. Yet now they have a problem and that is Veigar having attacked Tristana. Oh, he will regret that. Rumble won’t let him hurt Tristana anymore. During his conversation with her it was clear to him that this encounter is laying heavily on her mind, that this black bastard challenged her in her own home town. He shakes his head with a wistful sigh. Unbelievable how the city treats her after all she’s done. He’ll show her that she can count on him, how good a friend he is and an absolutely reasonable love candidate. Yes, he will.

He grins at the clouds above him and soon his vision is filling up with tree tops. He is nearing the first mountain top in the Unio Field. Changing into a more comfortable position he stares at the peak and thinks. Once he has this teeny tiny information, he will strike. Just… it is a little risky to face Veigar head on but with one more person on his side it would go as smoothly as butter. Who else could he need and who would be willing to? Poppy seemed very enticed by this prospect of their venture. Heimerdinger was all fire but the world has to end before he asks the old man for help. Ziggs is a no. Kennen? Corki? Ugh. Perhaps he should talk to Poppy.

Reaching the peak of the mountain, he sits up and looks around. There’s a ramshackle hut ahead. That’s the only thing this peak has to offer. He takes a look at the e-tracker and whistles approvingly. There’s a significant swing in energy. Some sort of magic was practiced here. He puts T.R.I.S.T.Y. in sleep mode and climbs out to inspect it.

Chapter 10: House Action

Summary:

A non-existent pyjama party consisting of a melon, paint and a realisation.

House Action

Veigar slept horribly this night. Not only has he come home long past midnight, but his leg is killing him. He can feel how it drains him with each passing minute. Adding to this his back throbs in pain and his favourite robe is nothing more than scraps. The encounter with Ziggs lingers in his mind but there’s no point in dwelling on that now. There are more pressing matters to take care of today.

He runs a hand through his fur. The runes engraved on his side are active yet he wonders why the pain doesn’t subside. Having been running for the past thirty hours or so they might have lost their effect. Maybe he has adapted. He has been warned that he should never use these runes excessively but it’s what keeps him running.

He grunts grimly as he stands up and grabs for a t-shirt and shorts. There is nothing he wishes more than to visit a healer and a few weeks to relax. It appears that this is too much to ask for as Veigar rarely gets what he wants. So, he must focus on today, otherwise one of the few good things will be taken from him.

Sitting downstairs in the kitchen he sips his coffee and ponders over his masterfully sketched map of his house and the surroundings. The traps he put up yesterday don’t cover enough area. There are still ways to pass through them without his notice. Hopefully they'll have enough time today. He scribbles more crosses on the paper and contemplates about his walking route when he feels the strings of energy pull and push and plop into place as Lulu teleports into his hallway.

“Good morning!” She shouts.

A moment later she appears in the doorframe, a smile on her face.

“Ah, there you are.”

Veigar blinks at her slowly.

“Morning.” He grunts.

She steps to the table with Pix hanging onto her hair like he always does.

“Aw, have you not slept well?”

“Can’t say so.”

“Were you that excited to see me?” She grins.

He stares at her and sips his coffee until she feels uncomfortable.

“A-anyway,” She grabs for backpack, “I have something to brighten up your mood.”

She places her gift on the table. A moment passes.

“A… melon?” He asks incredulously.

“A honey melon!” She cheers.

Yes, because that is exactly what he needs right now.

“Uhuh..?” He says and glances between the fruit and his happy friend.

“It’s gonna be hot today, so, let’s put it in the fridge and eat it later! I kept it cool overnight already. That’s gonna be ~awesome!~” She sings.

“Sure.” He mumbles.

That is too much energy for his liking. He massages his forehead and returns to his paper. Lulu puts the melon in the fridge and walks behind him.

“What are you drawing?” She asks.

“Today’s plan. Are you ready to start?”

“I am!” She responds enthusiastically.

“Good.”

He chugs down the rest of his coffee and stands up.

“Is that supposed to be the mountain?” She asks inspecting the paper.

“Hmh.”

No further explanation. He places the mug on the counter and motions to follow him. She huffs at him, but he ignores it.

“So, what are we gonna do today?” She asks.

“Put up delusions and disguise my house.” He answers.

“Yea, but what are we going to do?”

“I’ll do the magic and you do the paint.” He turns around to look her up and down, “What are you wearing? I said bring spare clothes.”

She looks confused at her summer dress.

“I brought my pyjama.” She points at her backpack, “Don’t you like my dress?”

“Paint, Lulu, we will paint.” He explains frustrated, “You’re going to ruin it. That is why you need spare clothes.”

“I thought you meant pyjamas.” She whines.

“I already told you yesterday that you’re not going to stay overnight.”

“That wasn’t clear!”

“I clearly said no pyjamas.”

“Argh, but I like this dress. I don’t want paint on it.” She laments.

“Well, that is your problem.” He sighs.

Lulu gasps and punches his arm. He growls at her and she stares at him angrily.

“Come now. We don’t have time for this.”

Shaking his head Veigar leads her upstairs into the study where a book is opened at a specific page.

“I need you to familiarize this sign.” He shoves the book to her. “We’re going to paint it on the façade.”

“Ooh, looks fancy!”

She takes the book and looks at it intently. Pix crawls onto her shoulder and takes a peek as well.

“Looks rather complicated.” He mumbles.

Veigar opens the drawer and grabs paper and pen.

“Yep. That will take a while. You two start while I check the traps.”

“Traps?” Lulu looks at him surprised.

“Well,” He shoves the materials to her, “they’re not traps but I can’t remember what you call them.”

“Uh…” She says, “ok?”

“You should practice first. I’ll get the paint now.”

“Oh, do you want me to come with you?”

“Nah. Sit down and practice.” He pulls the chair for her, “I’ll be right back.”

She returns to the book and talks to Pix in Fae while Veigar walks into his bedroom to put on his robe, well, his secondary robe. A white one that he bought a long time ago. Little did he think about the difficulties of keeping it white.

“Before you leave,” Lulu chirps in the doorframe, “I brought you Coca leaves.”

“I told you I don’t want them.”

“You’ll like it, don’t worry.”

He glances over his shoulder and adjusts his belt as she walks over. She rummages in her backpack and pulls out a handful of unspectacular leaves.

“Here.” She hands them to him, “You gotta chew them.”

“I will not chew them.”

He focuses on the belt buckle.

“Stop worrying so much and believe me a little more. It’ll do you good.” She says.

“For the last time: no.”

“Veigar.” She pouts.

“What?”

He feels her stare into the back of his head. Then Lulu lunges forward and forces his mouth open. She crams some leaves between his teeth and holds his head so that he can’t spit them out.

“Hmmmh!” he curses at her.

“Chew them!”

They wrangle with one another. Veigar tries to shove her off but she grabbed him from behind trapping his arms in the process. Pix laughs hysterically at their fight. Especially as Lulu proceeds to dominate him. He can’t get out of her headlock.

“Chew!” She commands.

He shakes his head violently, but she keeps her hold on him. The leaves start to taste bitter. He swallows accidently and gets a coughing fit. Lulu lets go of him. He bends over and tries to spit them out but they’re gone.

“Uhh, you weren’t supposed to swallow them.” Lulu notes.

“What was that?” He shouts.

“Coca leaves.”

“NOT THAT. What is wrong with you?”

“I just want to help, ok? And if I have to force you, then I will.”

“You choked me!”

“Only because you struggled so much. I swear it was like holding a fish.”

“Well, maybe you should have let go of me?” He spits.

She shrugs apologetically. He straightens up and glares at her.

“So, what now? I swallowed them thanks to you.”

“Uhh, dunno.” She scratches her head in embarrassment, “Normally they reduce pain.”

“Great.”

“Don’t worry. You would have to eat a lot more if you want to get high.”

She waves her hand as if it’s no big deal. He stares at her. Partly furious, partly disbelieving.

“I can get more, tho. If you want?” She suggests, “Ooooh, we could make cocaine! I know a spell to grow a ton of leav-“

“No. Lulu. No. We will not make cocaine.”

“Not? Well, okay. I don’t really know how to do that, anyway.”

He pinches the bridge of his nose. His stomach rumbles. The mix of coffee and fucking drugs is already not doing him good. Just another normal day when Lulu comes over. He better hurries now. Who knows how he reacts to them. He points at the door.

“Study.” He says.

“Okay, okay.” Lulu soothes him, “I’m going. You can thank me later.”

He suppresses a groan. Lulu and her fairy leave the room. The little monster is talking frantically at her. Veigar doesn’t even want to know what they’re up to again. He breathes through, puts on his gauntlets and hat, and opens a portal to a small place in the middle of the Zaunian outskirts. A small village lies before him.

Making his way over the cobblestone people shoot him looks. A yordle in this place would have been weird enough but he walks in here in the most obnoxious colour he could have chosen. The door to the merchant’s shop is closed as everyone tries to avoid the poisonous air as much as possible. He doesn’t mind much. There is not much left to cauterize.

Upon entering a man appears from the back room, sees him and walks back to gather Veigar’s order. A silent man and Veigar is grateful for that. He’ll be hearing a lot more of Lulu’s babbling today and while he usually doesn’t mind, she’s already drugged him, and it hasn’t even been ten minutes. It’s going to be a long ass day.

The merchant reappears with buckets without label and heaves them over the counter next to Veigar. He pays, regrets never having worked out in his life and somehow makes it back home with three buckets of paint. The portal closes behind him and he leans against the wall to catch his breath. He senses Lulu upstairs, but in the room next to the study. Groaning he walks upstairs while taking off the robe. Does he want to know what she’s doing in his bedroom? Probably not.

“Lulu!” He drones and hears rapid footsteps in return.

He walks into his room and sees a flushed Lulu lying on his bed.

“Oh, hey Veigar.” She smiles at him, “What’s up?"

“What are you doing in here?” He asks.

"Nothing! Just relaxing."

She stretches on his bed.

"Lulu, what are you doing in my bed?" He growls.

"Oh, haha, you know?"

She gesticulates.

"I don't." He states.

“I was just…” She strokes the blanket, “waiting for you.”

A moment passes. Her eyes widen as realisation kicks in. Lulu pales, Pix breaks out in laughter and Veigar fumes.

"EXCUSE ME?"

“I didn’t mean it like that!” She shouts.

“Out.”

“I meant I was waiting.” She gesticulates madly, “And I happened to be here. So, I was waiting here.”

“Lulu. Out of my room.”

She scrambles from the bed and passes him quickly with lowered head. Pix trails behind still laughing. Veigar runs a hand over his face. She will give him a heart attack one day. When is she going to realize that this behaviour will be her doom? And his too, considering his luck.

He puts back his robe. His t-shirt slips up and he notices that the runes deactivated. Frowning he lifts the cloth. They definitely deactivated but he didn’t do that. Must be the stupid leaves that were forced into him. Weird enough his leg doesn’t hurt. Hm, looks like he has to thank her now. For drugging him. Well, no, he’s not going to do that. That would only encourage her. Letting it fall back down, he grabs clothes for Lulu to wear and walks into the study. She sits on the desk chair and avoids eye contact. Yea, she better does.

“I hope you did something else besides poking your nose where it doesn’t belong.” He spits at her.

“It is a really nice mattress.” She mumbles.

“We don’t have time for that. How I know Teemo he’s on his way already and I don’t want this bastard barging in here.” He throws the clothes at her.

“Ooof!”

“Get changed and then come.” He looks at the table and sees a few copies of the sign, grabbing one he comments: “At least these look okay. Hm, that could work. Hurry, now.”

He takes the copies, grabs the brushes out of the drawer and walks downstairs. He hears them whispering before he slams shut the door. Grabbing a bucket, he cautiously opens the front door and steps out. Cool wind blows through his fur. He can’t see anything suspicious and that hopefully stays that way. The fields in the east of Bandle usually are the most boring place one can imagine. Agriculture and life in a slow pace. That’s why he chose this region. Actually, it wasn’t really his choice but he’s fine with how it came to be.

He puts down the material on his porch and walks down the three steps inspecting his surroundings. The mountain is quiet. The wind gently passes over the bare area, whizzing over pebbles and off the edge. He hears faint chirping from trees that grow further down the mountain side. Looking at the peak behind the house he sees not a single cloud in the sky. The heat’s going to suck but rain would ruin everything. He breathes through and concentrates on the task at hand.

Until now the traps haven’t responded to intruders, so, there is still time. He takes out a small knife and walks around the house searching for the right spots. Hopefully he got enough paint, he thinks and carves markings into the old wood. One round later he meets Lulu again. It’s weird seeing her in his shorts and t-shirt.

“It’s too big for me,” She says and fumbles with his shirt, “but it’s comfy.”

He motions for her to come to him.

“See the markings?” He points at the façade.

She steps next to him.

“Uhm, yea.”

“Good. Paint the seals over them.”

“Okay.”

He points at the bucket and brushes on the porch.

“Paint’s over there. Have fun. I go and check the traps now.”

He turns to walk away.

“Veigar?”

“Hm?”

“Thanks for lending me your clothes.”

“Hmh.”

He walks into the direction of the village that lies at the foot of the mountain. Guessing the highest risk from this way he strides forward. The area on which his house is located is free of vegetation but a few meters from the edge stray bushes begin to grow. The steep angle doesn’t seem to bother them as a forest soon covers the mountains. He finds the old, overgrown path and makes his way through the fauna.

Passing the signature that he put up last night he walks another five minutes into the forest. There he casts another signature increasing their time to react on intruders. He then leaves the path and makes a round around the mountain casting signatures in appropriate distances and connects them. He knows there is no time for tardiness and begins to jog after the first four signs he casted.

First the alarm, then the seals, then activating the illusion, then manipulating the spell and then creating the delusion. Easy enough. In theory. Veigar sighs. The last time he had to do that is years ago. Back then that bastard of a weasel followed him through Bandle and even beyond. He would call that ambiguous if it hadn’t been so annoying. And now they are at it again. He would have thought that the weasel would retire or die in the meantime but alas! Veigar rarely gets what he wants.

The last signature is casted and with it the circle connects. With a little luck it will give them five to seven minutes to react if a living creature passes the barrier. Now, back to Lulu. A little over an hour has passed and there is still a lot to do. He walks back to the house and as he comes nearer his dreadful assumption confirms. She’s playing loud music. What the fuck, Lulu.

“Lulu!” He shouts.

She doesn’t react and keeps on painting the seal.

“Lulu!”

She turns around with a frown, then happily waves.

“Turn off that horrid noise!”

“What?”

“Turn it off!”

“I can’t hear you. The music’s too loud!”

He groans and jogs to the stairs. Brushing past her he turns off the music system.

“Ey!” She protests.

“Lulu,” He turns to her, “has the thought occurred to you that loud music might not be the best idea as of right now?”

“Uhhh… oops.”

“Yes.”

“But it’s more fun that way.”

“You have head phones, right?”

She pouts.

“No… I lost them.”

He sighs.

“Let’s just get this done. How far have you come?”

“I’ve drawn three!”

Three in one hour… Makes perhaps five in one if they both draw. Each side needs about five to seven, so, this will take them another four hours at least. It’s almost 10am. Hopefully, they’ll be done by 3pm.

Lulu shows him her seals. They look good. One on both sides of the door and another one on the left. She started a fourth seal on the next wall. This side needs yet another one at the bottom and three on the second floor.  He looks up at the windows imagining how he’s standing on the rim trying to draw the seal. After Piltover he isn’t exactly fond of heights anymore.

“Lulu, can you use your staff to draw the ones for the second floor?” He asks.

“Uhm, I guess, yea.”

She summons her staff. Good that she finally learned that. Ridiculous that she still lacks the basics. Maybe he should have another talk with her although the chances of getting through to her are slim. He discards the thought quickly. There are more urgent matters than her education. Lulu levitates with bucket and brush and puts it on the window brim. She looks down at him. That could have been quite awkward if she still wore the dress. He discards that thought as well.

“Where do they go?” She asks.

“Just draw them next to the windows and one over there.”

He points at the middle.

“Here?”

“Yea.”

“Okay.”

She begins the next seal and Veigar gets himself a bucket and a brush to finish hers. They work in silence until Lulu is bored and starts talking to Pix and eventually to Veigar. She tells him about the progress in Valoran’s talents and that this awesome singer got into the next round. He hums and asks a question from time to time but leaves the talking to her.

Since last week was rather calm - if silently seething in anger counts as calm - he almost forgot how bubbly she actually is. He likes the silence but he can’t deny that Lulu’s company is welcomed, too. The noise that follows her everywhere she goes, the action, the drama and the laughs. It relaxes him in a way.

Originally, he planned to stew her in ignorance for a month or so. That seems fair to him. If there is one thing that tortures Lulu, it’s boredom. And he knows for a fact that she has few hobbies and those include him for the most part. It’s just hard to be angry at her. Now he has to think of something else. Perhaps he should pour the rest of the paint over her.

“And then,“ She laughs, “I swear it was horrible! He said the creepiest thing you can imagine! Tristana wanted to die on the spot!”

Lulu laughs hysterically as she tells him about the events since she started her matchmaking project. The project that led to the hole in his leg. He supresses the growl.

“Lulu.” He groans instead, “Stay focused. We don’t have that much time.”

“Relax, Veigar.”

“Lulu.” He growls.

“Lulu, mimimimi.” She repeats in a high-pitched voice.

“Grrr.”

“Grrrrrrrr.”

Fantastic. Now she impersonates him again.

“Mimimi. I’m Veigar. I don’t know what fun is.”

“Lulu.”

“Relaxation is an illusion. I must always be prepared.”

“Lulu.”

“I’m Veigar and I’m so smart. I know about all things.”

He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.

“I do possess knowledge about a wide variety of things.” He states.

“Oh, I’m so good at everything. I got a pentakill in my last match, mimimimi.”

He turns around the corner to look at her. For a second, he wasn’t sure if she still mocks him. Yea, she is just messing with him.

“You want some jellybeans with that?” He asks, “Some jell-o? A peanut butter and jelly sandwich?”

“Oh, I’m Veigar, the master of puns.”

He shakes his head and returns to painting.

“Concentrate on your work.” He commands.

“What? Can’t the great Veigar, master of dark arts, multitask?” She asks.

The corner of his mouth twitches upwards.

“As a matter of fact, I want you to concentrate.” He answers.

“Mimimimi. I’m Veigar and I’m the boss.”

They paint in silence until she gasps.

“We still have the melon!”

He frowns.

“Finish your sign first.”

“Okay, boss.” She quacks.

He sighs and draws a wrong line. Fuck. He corrects it hastily and finishes his sign shortly after her. Yawning he walks into the kitchen where Lulu is busy cutting the melon. They sit at the table and cool down from the heat that already reigns outside. She and Pix munch happily on their snack while Veigar tries to avoid getting juice into his fur.

“I was wondering why you’re doing this” Lulu points at the walls around them, “only now.”

He shrugs.

“It wasn’t necessary before.”

She perks a brow at that.

“How so?”

“I’m careful and don’t go around telling where I live.”

She didn’t see that jab coming and looks at him sullen.

“I didn’t mean that.”

“I know.” He grunts and swallows his bite, “You know the village at the foot of the mountain?”

She nods.

“When I moved here, I brought some spirits per accident. They terrorized the place, so, I drove them out. As a result, the folks living there started some sort of legend. They think evil spirits live up here and keep people from coming.” He grabs another piece of melon, “Very handy, those folks.”

She thinks for a second.

“Does that possibly relate to this tree?” She grins and nods to the tree growing lemons in his kitchen and vehemently refusing to die.

“Possible.” He grumbles.

She giggles.

“I wanna know the story!” she exclaims.

“No.”

“Come on!”

“Not now.”

“But when?”

“One day.”

“Ugh.”

“Patience is a virtue.”

“Says the one who cuts in line.”

“Is that admiration I hear?”

“Admire you? For what?”

“There are many reasons. Choose one.”

“Pfff!”

“Yea right.” Pix scoffs.

Veigar turns to him.

“What?”

“Narcistic much?”

“I’m getting the coffee, Pix.”

Pix hisses at him and Veigar chuckles at his threats. The break continues with mocking and sassy comments. It calms his nerves temporarily and for the first time this week he relaxes. Once the melon is finished, they return outside. Lulu has talked enough apparently, as she hums and quietly sings while working. It enables Veigar to concentrate for once and he finishes the next seal faster. They still have two more sides to do.

Drawing two more in an industrious manner his thoughts begin to wander. The work is monotone and Lulu’s singing creates perfect background noise. It reminds him of the times when he works in his study and Lulu hangs around and does her Lulu-activities. She hums and sings and talks to Pix and keeps Veigar company. He didn’t like it at first.

At first, she was horribly annoying and distracting. Over time, however, he got used to it and nowadays he finds the silence distracting. It’s laughable that he began to feel restless this week. He might have accepted that the enjoyment of their company leads to certain struggles but it has been pushing him lately.

It’s the fact that something will happen. Forgiving them isn’t that hard but Veigar would prefer not to get this many bruises from them. Or making unnecessary enemies. Or losing precious items. Has it only been a year that he knows them? A little over a year.

Hm. In this little time period he had to replace the water system in the house, got on Poppy’s bad side, got on Volibear’s bad side, had unnecessary encounters with Tristana and is not allowed to enter three cities in Bandle and two more in Demacian territory. Along with many minor incidents. Furthermore, in these past two weeks he lost two important and pricey belongings. Corki must be very angry now. Ziggs too, but Ziggs is going to hate him a lot more once he got to that. Not to mention he has been shot and has - once again - bruises all over. His back hurts. His leg hurts. Even his hands hurt.

His brush stops in the circle he is drawing. Cracking the joints in his hand he frowns. Hm. All of this keeps happening because Lulu schemes behind his back. None of this would happen if she talked to him like she does about literally any other topic. For some reason she keeps withholding information from him and lets him walk right into the mess. And then shit happens. A lot of shit.

He doesn’t know why she does that but he tried to counter it by punishing her accordingly. Has this not been enough? Does he really have to spell it out for her? Perhaps he does. Otherwise these incidents wouldn’t repeat. Does he really have to do that?

He does. The more he thinks about it the more he sees that he isn’t strict enough. Lulu keeps playing and forgetting the rules of this world. Just like she brought pyjamas to mock him. Or the fucking melon. Yes, he likes exotic fruits but why the fuck did she bring it as a gift? Does she not fathom the gravity of the situation? Sometimes he thinks she doesn’t want to understand and uses the switch in her head to change into baby mode.

It’s annoying. It hurts. It has to stop.

Shaking his head Veigar grimly continues to paint. The time passes and the buckets empty until they open the last one and share. The last seal finally comes into sight and Lulu happily swings her brush one last time. She lands next to Veigar with a quiet poof and proudly looks at their work. Swirled seals adorn his house. It’s 2:30pm and so far, nobody came. Which is good.

“We have to connect them now.” Veigar explains and traces his finger from one seal to another, “Like this. A simple line.”

“Can I make some loops?” Lulu asks.

“No.”

“How about a heart?”

“No. Connect the ones at top. I take the ones at the bottom.”

“Aw…”

She wants to say something but he already begins to draw the last lines. He isn’t in the mood. Connecting the seals on each side he recites the spell in his head. He needs to concentrate now, otherwise he will fail the manipulation. An illusion is a simple spell and therefor easy to detect and to dispense. A delusion on the other hand has the potential to even fool the eyes of a warlock. That is if Veigar manages to carry out the task correctly.

He watches as Lulu draws the last line sitting on her staff. The first floor connects to the ground floor closing the system of lines. She smiles at him brightly.

“Done!” She cheers.

That happy face will turn sour very soon, he thinks. He breathes through.

“Good. Step away.” He points to the open area in front of the house, “Go over there.”

“Okeydokey!” She puts down bucket and brush, “Are you going to do the exciting part now?”

He hums and positions a hand over the seal next to the door. It doesn’t really matter which on he takes but he better remembers it just in case. Lulu steps away and observes him expectantly. Pix lands on her head and shares her curiosity. Veigar shoots them one last look. If she only was that engaging in her own studies.

He dismisses the thought. His hand brushes the seal. He traces along the lines and chants the spell in a low voice. The energy prickles through his fingertips and flows into the paint. Repeating the spell over and over again Veigar drains his mana resources. The runes used up a lot but it is enough for the spell to fill up the paint to the point that this specific feeling in his lower stomach arises.

He changes the flow of his hand and closes his mouth. Focusing his eyes on his hand and his mind on his goal he slowly transforms the structure that the spell has formed in the seal. He cuts a string and connects it elsewhere, letting his intuition take the lead. It’s a labouring process and he grows tired fast, his concentration fading away. A cup of coffee would be nice now.

Finally, he makes one last change. The feeling of the seal has changed. The strings tell him that he has reached his goal. So, Veigar slowly lifts his hand and lets it fall to his side. He pants slightly but the result is satisfactory. Walking down the stairs towards a perplexed Lulu he observes the effect of the seals. He sees his house and within the span of a minute it changes form. The wood grows old and dull, the windows break in, the doorknob rots away and everything shrinks into the image of an old and abandoned cabin.

It looks horrible. It’s perfect. Veigar sighs relieved.

“Wow.” Lulu mumbles.

She strides forward and inspects the wood. It breaks under the scratch of her nail.

“It even feels old!” She peeks into the window and gasps, “Veigar, everything is gone!”

She looks at him horrified before grabbing the door by a loose board and swinging it open. The door frame shows the familiar entrance. Baffled she looks inside and then again through the window. She turns to him.

“That is so cool.” She says in a low voice.

Veigar shrugs. He sees the imperfection of the spell but it is good enough. He simply hopes that the door lock still works. Lulu shines a bright smile at him.

“We did an awesome job!” She says, “What do you wanna do now? Let’s watch a movie, eh? Lemme take a shower first, tho.”

He sighs, shakes his head and walks to her.

“No, no, no, no, no.” He says slowly and stops before her, “You won’t do anything besides gathering your things and leave.”

“Ah, you wanna relax. That’s ok.” She hums, “Do you have time tomorrow?”

“Not for you.”

That takes the wind out of her sails. She opens her mouth but can’t think of a response. Pix apparently suspects what is to come and stiffens. Veigar looks straight into her eyes and raises a finger at her.

“I meant what I said to you. I cannot trust you and I will not trust you again. By your assistance today I see your debt to me as paid.”

Lulu frowns and her pupils shrink in horror. She grabs the hem of the t-shirt.

“W-what?”

“Gather your things and leave. You will not come back or annoy me in any way.” He says firmly.

“What are you saying?” She mumbles, “You can trust me, Veigar. Of course, you can.”

He shakes his head not breaking eye contact.

“You have proven to me time and time again that I can’t. That I shouldn’t.” He says and crunches his teeth, “I am tired. Of it all. Of you. You leave now and don’t return.”

“Wait a second” She pleads and grabs his arm, “I can explain-”

“You have explained yourself already.” He shakes her off and stares at her.

An undiscovered fury rises in him. It burns like acid in his chest. He growls without noticing it.

“I don’t want to see you again.” He snarls, “You. Leave. Now.”

He leans towards her, barely able to loom over her, but it does the trick. Lulu closes her mouth in fright. She takes a step back, contemplates. Her pleading eyes pierce through him, aiming to melt his anger. He watches her fight with the tears for a moment before her hands clench into fists.

“Why?” She squeaks.

“Have a guess.” He growls.

“I already said I’m sorry.”

“I don’t care if you’re sorry.”

“What?”

“No number of apologies can change what you’ve done.”

“But- but-“

“Leave.”

Her eyes get watery. She opens her mouth to say something.

“Forget it.” He cuts her off.

She glares at him but he sees the quivering bottom lip and the pain in her eyes. He returns a cold glance.

“You’re an idiot, Veigar.” She struggles to say, “A-and mean. You’re a mean idiot.”

He stays silent and it enrages her.

“Fine!” She spits, “Be angry all you want! I’m leaving.”

She storms away with a shocked Pix that clings to her hair. His fury dissipates. Just as fast as it has come it goes. This day is draining him too much. He can’t even be properly angry. Turning to face the far away top of the neighbouring mountain his shoulders slouch. Was that too harsh? No. He managed to keep back the insults. Hell, in comparison to other discussions he was soft to her. No, it’s fine. It’s not final if it doesn’t have to be. Perhaps she gets it now. Lulu needs some distance. She must think about all this, understand him for fucking once and change her stupid behaviour.

Lulu must understand that she keeps hurting him. Better by putting some distance between them. It is not necessarily final. Although if she doesn’t-

Her aura vanishes and it brings him out of his thoughts. He just stared at a spot on the ground. Fuck, he already feels miserable. His best friend, his most trusted- No. She has misused his trust. This had to be done. And he has done it. Now, he has to wait. It’s fine. He can be patient if he wants to.

He grabs their painting tools and closes the door behind him exhaustedly. A shower, a meal and some sleep sound good. He was about to go upstairs when he hears strange noise outside. Lulu is gone. What could it possibly be now? Peeking through the window he sees Rumble walking to his house with his monstrosity standing a few meters behind. Veigar quickly hides behind the door. Rumble? How? And why?

He presses himself into the door and his heart rate picks up by at least five times. He can’t fight now. What is he to do? Smacking him with an empty bucket? He supposes he could poke out Rumble’s eyes using a brush. Where did the brushes go?

The footsteps stop on the porch. Rumble inspects the house, takes a look through the windows and decides that nobody lives here. Taking another peek Veigar sees Rumble walking back to his construction. He climbs in and leaves.

Fuck, that was close. Veigar frowns. The traps did not react. How? The robot, of course. He’s too high for the signatures to cause the alarm. Fuck, that was way too close. How was he supposed to foresee that idiot coming here? How does he know about this place? Why is he here? Are they teaming up against him?

Veigar leans his head against the wood. If Rumble had come only one minute prior… His leg hurts too much for him to think straight. He reaches underneath his t-shirt to the runes on his side and activates them again. He frowns, pulls up the t-shirt and activates them. The runes stay dark. Great. This evening will be most pleasant.

Chapter 11: Such a lovely place

Summary:

Poppy and Lux have a nice time together. Really, there's no downside. She gets some free days and ruins Veigar's shopping spree.

Such a lovely place

Step to the left, ducking beneath the sword, rise and swing. The sword collides with the hammer and her opponent is knocked back, loses balance and, with another swing, flies across the training court. He lands hard on his back and signs defeat. Sweat runs over her cheeks and her bangs stick to her skin. It’s the end to an excruciating lecture. Not for her but for the cadets. They haven’t made enough progress in the last month, otherwise they wouldn’t be as deranged as they are. Poppy will need to rearrange their training schedule.

“Alright, dismissed.” She declares.

With groans and moans the young men rise up and leave the court. Most probably in direction of the sick bay. Poppy shoulders the hammer and turns to leave when she notices the too familiar bystander.

“Lux?” She wonders, “What are you doing here?”

The woman smiles at her, leaning on the fence line dividing the fighting ground from the running track.

“I’m just watching you playing golf with the cadets.” Lux says.

“I have to test their strength. You know we can’t be easy on them.” Poppy says and passes her on her way to the quarters.

Lux strolls next to her.

“I know, I know.” She appeases her, "I’m not saying anything… I just saw that one of them was carried to the lazarette and wondered… they’ve only started two months ago, maybe you’re a little too harsh?”

She mentions it like the weather, she always does but she means something else. Means that Poppy is in the wrong but that is where Lux fails to understand the importance of good preparation. After all, pain is one’s greatest teacher.

“I certainly am not.” Poppy says, “Otherwise our reputation grows into a joke. There still are enough threats they need to be prepared for.”

“Of course. But how many opponents use a hammer?” Lux weighs.

“Any object can be turned into a weapon.” She raises a brow at Lux, “Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Sure, sure.” Lux chuckles, “I saw Jax with chop sticks the other day.”

“What? Ow.”

Poppy grimaces. Lux laughs. A loud and cheerful laugh.

“My thoughts exactly!” She says, “So, in preparation for the crimson dark you’re simply testing them?”

“Yes.” Poppy responds certainly.

“It had nothing to do with the fact that he hit you in the chin?”

“How long have you been here?”

“Oh no, I am right?”

“What?”

Poppy stops abruptly and turns to her. Craning her neck, she looks up to the tall woman. They share a look. Lux amused, Poppy not. She grabs the hammer tighter and starts walking again. Ugh, if it wasn’t Lux, she wouldn’t let her get away easily.

“He should have expected the attack, anyway!” Poppy adds quickly.

Lux catches up to her and strolls besides her again.

“Hmh.” She muses, “Always expect the unexpected. Like your lieutenant and her hammer.”

Poppy sighs.

“Don’t you have work to do?” She asks.

“Actually, this is for work.” Lux smiles.

“Oh, really?”

They share a look. Lux chuckles.

“Yes!” She smiles warmly, “And guess what?”

“…what?” Poppy says slowly.

“I need your help.”

Lux grins widely. Poppy frowns.

“You need my help? What is going on?” She asks.

“So, you’re interested?” Lux tilts her head and looks at her expectantly.

“That’s…”

Not what she was saying. Poppy is busy with the training of the recruits and she needs to leave soon again. She can’t put off Orlon’s wish any longer. There is no way she can go on a mission now and postpone her travel again. Adding to that, the increasing amount of times she has been summoned forced her to this place for long enough.

But she can’t let her friend down either. Biting the inside of her cheek, Poppy nods to the quieter parts of the training court. Secluded from the turmoil of sword clashing and routines and endurance training. They sit down in the shadow of a tree, the heavy weapon placed next to her, and observe Demacia’s finest from afar.

“So, what are we talking about?” Poppy asks, unsure of what to expect.

Lux hums.

“The prince sends out a team to investigate the rift that opened - you have heard about that, right?” She says.

“Yes.” Poppy glances at Lux, “Unsettling, isn’t it?”

Her friend shrugs.

“Until we know what causes them, I wouldn’t be too concerned.” She says, “It’s time that somebody takes a look and for this… I have been assigned to the guard and I want you to accompany me.”

Poppy glances at her again, a frown building.

“Me?” She asks, “On an official Demacian investigation?”

“Why not?”

“I mean, I am flattered but…”

“But what?”

“The prince surely wants somebody suitable for this task.”

“Which is why I’m asking you.”

They share a look. Lux’ optimistic smile versus Poppy’s glare of doubt.

“I can’t even ride a horse.” Poppy argues.

“You’ll get a pony, then.” Lux says.

Poppy snorts.

“Thanks, Lux.”

“So, that is a yes, right?”

Poppy thinks about her options for a moment. She does want to leave as soon as possible, but Demacia has been good to her, and Lux too. Maybe something good will come out of a quick trip to the countryside.

“…yes.” Poppy decides.

“Great!” Lux cheers.

“But only if I get a pony.”

“You’ll get a pony made of diamonds!”

“A normal one will do.”

And this is how Poppy got into the whole mess that are the so-called void rifts. True to Lux’ words, Poppy has gotten a pony, contrary to the standard cavaliere horses that are provided to the rest of their group. Four mages that Lux apparently knows, Lux herself in the front and Poppy in the back. It takes them about half a day to reach the village and, so far, nothing out of the unordinary happened - of course, who would attack royal guards?

They enter the village and instantly cause a fuss. The villagers swarm them and offer gifts, that the group declines politely, and try to embroil them in conversations, that they cut short just as politely. They ask for the directions of their designation and instantly the mood tips over. As they later learn from a distraught woman, a child has been wandering into the rift and hasn’t returned. It has been three days since then, and understandably the topic is taboo. 

The direction they are sent to brings them out of the village and into a forest. From then on, one of the mages senses the rift and takes the lead. Lux stays at the front, Poppy in the back. Everyone is alert. Every noise, every rustle of the leaves and every knack in the bushes is suspicious. Poppy removes the hammer from her back and holds it at the ready.

As they come nearer, the temperature drops drastically and the plants change into strange forms. Never has Poppy seen anything alike. She keeps her guard up when the mage signs the stop. The horses behave uneasily and are left behind in a good distance. Poppy isn’t sure what she expected the rift to be, but this could have been ripped straight from a sci-fi movie. Deep purple and murky, the rift stretches in the ground. Having broken the forest soil, a tree has fallen over, and a steady smoke is released.

She positions herself a few metres away to give the mages space to work with and to be able to observe the scene. Lux does the same opposite from her. The mages look at the rift from every possible angle and discuss excitedly. They exchange nonsensical data. One performs a spell and the result confuses them. They chatter more energetically. To Poppy it is gobbledegook but Lux seems to understand, her eyes jumping to the current speaker. The topic changes from the kind of magic to what to do next. Samples, probe or safety?

“We close it.” Lux declares, “Exploring further would be irresponsible. If you know what to do with samples, go ahead.”

Another discussion erupts. It stops abruptly when one coughs heavily due to the smoke. It is then decided to take some of the air and close it. After a short consultation they start a performance so strange to Poppy that she doubts for a moment that this is magic.

The earth rumbles, and the rift moves. It closes and opens repeatedly and with one last rumble slows down and stays closed. The deep purple vanished and the temperature returns to normal. No traces are left behind except for the deformed plants. Poppy doesn’t know what just happened there but she is glad that no danger appeared.

The exhausted mages return to the horses that have calmed down immensely. Another discussion disrupts. They can’t get their head around on how this magic exists, less where it comes from and then one of the mages makes a suggestion. Silence stretches before them. Glances are exchanged.

“I suppose” One of them says, “We have to take her into account.”

“No.” Another says immediately, “This is not worth the trouble.”

“But she might be helpful.”

“We should at least try to talk to her.”

“I disagree, it is a waste of time. She won’t help anyway.”

“Right, she won’t help us.”

“Then we’ll send a messenger.”

“And who? That’s a few days travel.”

Somebody glances at Poppy and suddenly every eye lands on her. She raises a brow and exchanges a look with Lux. This is not what she signed up for. She pulls a face and Lux smiles apologetically. And that’s it. Lux is the superior on this mission and if Poppy is honest, after seeing the wide landscapes that remind her so much of home, she wants some space from the capital. Maybe this errand is the time-out she needs to refocus on her duties and bring some order in her life.

She agrees and they fill her in on the necessary information. This mage lives at the border of Demacian territory, in a rough areal. No wonder they resent going there. Demacian mages are a snooty bunch of assholes, Lux being the exception. Aside from that this woman sounds like a troublesome one. They say she is as powerful and wise as she is crazy. But that’s not what worries Poppy. It is the fact that the mages have no joint opinion of her. Unusual. Perhaps this mage is some sort of cryptid.

Lux proclaims the departure immediately after. Poppy stands to the offside as everyone descends from their horses and prepares teleportation.

“Why didn’t we teleport here in the first place?” Poppy mutters to Lux as her friend farewells her.

“Magic has boundaries.” Lux smiles apologetically, “You can only teleport to places you have a strong connection to.”

Poppy frowns.

“Then why can you teleport to-“

“Alright then!” Lux throws her arms around her, “I’m gonna miss you so much!”

They hug, Lux stands and Poppy sits on the pony. It is always awkward with this height difference.

“Good luck.” Lux says as they depart, “And report to me as soon as you’ve found her.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Poppy smiles.

“Oh, I could get used to that.”

“Please don’t.”

Lux chuckles. They exchange a few more jabs before Lux returns to her horse. The mages link with everyone and from one blink to another they vanish. Poppy and her pony are left behind. She sighs. If she had known that, she would have chosen her comfortable pair of shoes instead of the new one. Her feet already feel stiff. She takes the harness and starts the long track to the village of the mysterious mage.

She rides north and sees many familiar places. Everything in Demacian territory looks alike. On one hand she feels home everywhere she goes, on the other hand she is still a yordle, and as such she stands out. Nothing new. She is treated respectfully at the inns where she rests at night. Showing the royal guard’s batch, she can stock up on provisions and choose comfortable beds. Sometimes it isn’t so bad working for the guard. At least they pay for almost everything.

On the third day of travel she changes course slightly to the east and arrives in the early afternoon. It took her long enough. Her butt feels numb and she is bored. The village that lays before her is typical for Demacia. Most of them are farmers, a black smith, a scholar, hunters, builders and more existential jobs. The kids swarm her and want to pet the pony. Poppy asks them for the mage and in return lets them pet the animal. The kids make cynical jokes about the mage but at least she still lives here. That information alone is worth a lot.

A little uneasy she follows the directions she has been given. The house with the broken mailbox and the high, overgrown fence stands out in the middle of a lively neighbourhood like the looming reaper. It sets off an eerie atmosphere. Poppy passes it in favour of the inn. There she leaves the pony and the few things she has bought along the way. With the hammer on her back she makes the way towards the odd house once more.

The iron fence is unlocked and she walks into the partly dead, partly overgrown lawn to the two-storey house. It looks old and untended to. Hopefully, somebody lives in here indeed. Poppy grabs for the doorknocker but it’s too far above her. She kicks the door instead and waits.

Glancing around she can’t make out anything special. She is sure that the neighbours observe her. These small-town folks are incredibly noisy. After all, yordles are even worse. The door swings open and a tall woman clothed in a dark cloak stares down on her. Poppy blinks at her, then smiles politely.

“I am looking for Miss Vituri.” Poppy says.

“This I am.” She answers and her voice sounds as if she smokes all day, “But still I do not intend to join the royal guard. Return to your lieutenant and do not bother me any further.”

Poppy raises her hands in defence.

“Miss Vituri, I am not here for that.” She starts.

“Go back. We have no business. Return to your kind, yordle. Demacia won’t do good to you.”

The woman closes the door. Just in time Poppy’s foot stops it.

“Miss Vituri,” Poppy tries again, “I appreciate the concern but I must speak to you. May I come in?”

“You already have set foot on my property.” She pushes against the wood, “Leave now or you won’t keep that limb.”

“This is of utmost importance.” Poppy pushes as well, “I cannot leave before I haven’t spoken to you.”

“We have spoken. This conversation is finished.”

The door moves a few centimetres inwards.

“This is not about the guard. This is about Demacia and possibly all of Runeterra.” Poppy tries again in an urged whisper, “We need your help to stop the void rifts from spawning.”

The force disappears immediately, the door swings open and Poppy falls into the house entrance. She hears a gasp. The woman’s feet are a hand’s width away from her face. Poppy looks up.

“What are you speaking of?” The woman breathes, “Void rifts? Here? Impossible.”

She closes the door quickly as Poppy stands up.

“It is true.” She says, “Rifts have opened in all states.”

It surprises her more that a mage hasn’t heard of it. Her eyes follow the human as she throws an astonished look at her and rushes into a door in the back. She doesn’t come back, so, Poppy walks in behind her. The house is just as old on the inside. Old and untidy. On entrance she is presented with the oddest view. This room has been darkened by cloth, full-packed shelves line the walls. On the raggedy carpet stands a single table with a chair. The woman hastily searches through the shelves until she founds a wrapped-up orb. Quickly she sits down and anxiously bends over the table. Poppy takes a step to the side. A crystal ball. Huh, how cliché.

She mumbles something incomprehensible, then snaps to Poppy.

“You. Out.” She demands in a demonic voice.

A shiver runs down Poppy’s spine and she decides to follow the command. She closes the door and positions herself a good distance from it. Ready for action at any instance, she waits for whatever happens in there to end. Nothing emits from the room but Poppy is on edge. Her skin creeping, she is glad for the armour that covers her.

It doesn’t take long before the door opens with a creak and the woman, now with an ashen face, steps out. Poppy looks at her expectantly but she is ignored. The human passes her and walks into another room. Poppy almost grabbed for her hammer when she approached her, but thankfully decided against it. She follows her again. This time the human walked into the kitchen where she stuffs herself with unrecognisable paste. Calmly, Poppy stops in the door frame and clears her throat. Only then the human takes notice of her again.

“Miss Vituri?” Poppy asks, “Are you alright?”

“No.” Comes the quiet answer, “Yes. Nothing is alright. It will be alright.”

She stares at her. Then jumps up.

“Unless!” She proclaims and rushes out of the door, “This is the cause of change in atmosphere!”

Poppy follows her quickly.

“Why haven’t I thought about that?” Comes from a nearby door.

Poppy reaches it and almost gets run over by the human who walks into another room.

“Yes. This makes sense.” She goes on, “Now, where is it…”

This room looks like a study but it’s so messy it could be anything. Is that a sofa over there or a desk?

“Aha!”

She holds up a necklace and spins around.

“Yordle!” She shouts happily, “I have wronged you and for that I apologize. We must go now! Work awaits!”

She makes a wide gesture. Poppy opens her mouth to protest but the mage already vanished within a blink. She doesn’t return. She teleported away. Poppy’s shoulders slump.

“Thanks for taking me with you…” She mutters.

She runs a hand over her face and takes a deep breath. Alright, so, this is done it seems. For good measure she waits for a while but the human does not return. Standing alone in a stranger’s home is nothing she expected to do today but here she is. It is time that she leaves. Her back aches anyway. After riding all day, she deserves a break. She decides that the local inn will be her place for one more night before she returns to the capital. Somebody said it was lovely, anyway.

The odd house left behind, Poppy strolls alleviated through the village. On a closer look this is one of the larger settlements with a few hundred inhabitants. It is clean as expected and she even sees capital guards. Poppy greets them in passing and apparently took the wrong turn at some point. She ends up at the forest edge without having seen the inn.

With a shrug she turns around and stiffens on the spot. There, turning the corner into her direction, walks a figure whose face fills her with disgust immediately. Similar to her height, dressed in strange civil clothing and two eyes shining forth the hood, comes Veigar. She clenches her teeth absently as the mage grabs into the pocket of his blue sweater and pulls out a phone. When he glances upwards, he stops abruptly.

“Poppy.” Veigar says astonished, “Greetings.”

And nonchalantly passes her. The audacity. She should have expected nothing else from him but this… This is too much. She grabs her hammer and launches it into the air landing it right in front of him. It drops with a loud stomp, shattering the earth. The mage stops in motion and turns to her with a fright.

“You missed my foot by a centimetre.” He exclaims.

“We have a chat. Now.” Poppy says in a firm voice and strides towards him.

His shoulders tense and he steps backwards, keeping a good distance to her. He doesn’t seem scared but he is cautious. He better be.

“What do you want from me?” He whines.

She takes hold of her hammer.

“You are on Demacian territory.” She states, “That means Demacian law applies and that means…”

She flashes a smile.

“You are arrested.”

He groans.

“I’m not in a particularly good mood, Poppy.” He explains, “I just want to go home.”

“You…” Poppy says swinging her hammer on her shoulder and sprinting at him, “are going nowhere.”

She hauls the hammer over her head and it crushes the ground where Veigar stood the second prior. She swings it again.

“I didn’t even do anything!” Veigar barks and stumbles backwards on all four.

The hammer disagrees. He raises a hand and a shockwave repels the force, making the hammer flow through the sky and, with it, Poppy. She holds onto the shaft and uses the momentum to slam the hammer into the ground, making a summersault in the air and landing gently on her feet. Heaving the weapon on her shoulders, Poppy goes for another sprint.

“You just attacked a Demacian soldier!” She shouts.

“Because you started!” He shouts back and jumps to his feet.

He makes the run for it but Poppy is faster, stronger, enduring than anyone in her company and the mage doesn’t hold up in the slightest. She aims for his head and Veigar dodges into a roll. Feet in new formation, muscles tensing, gaining balance and swinging the hammer again. A frightened cry escapes him and he barely dodges again. The hammer breaks the ground a mere hair’s breadth away from him.

“Don’t tell me you’re still mad at me.” He gasps and scrambles away and onto his feet.

Her eye twitches. Of course, he had to bring that up. Poppy was doing fine ignoring the whole ordeal. Fine. It is the reason she reacted on Teemo’s call, after all. She grimaces, readies for the jump and uses the hammer to launch herself feet first at Veigar. Metal scratches on cloth as she tackles the mage. He groans and both go down. As they wrangle and Poppy quickly gains the upper hand. She pins him down, one fist around his neck, the other risen and ready to dislocate his jaw.

“What are you doing here?” She demands.

He grabs the hand around his neck and weakly pulls at it, tabbing exasperatedly on it with the hand.

“This is” He wheezes, “incredibly uncomfortable.”

She increases the pressure.

“Urgh!” He says.

“I don’t like to repeat myself, mage.” Poppy says, “What is your intention?”

He stares at her defiantly.

“What is it that I can’t go shopping in peace recently?” He mutters.

“Are you kidding me?” She exclaims, “And I’m supposed to believe that?”

“I don’t see why not.”

She chuckles dryly and increases the pressure again, making him swallow his words.

“Okay, Veigar, listen: There is still a warrant issued against you. So, I will arrest you.” She says and a small smile appears on her face, “But not before I rough you up a little. As a consideration for last time.”

He pulls a disgusted face that quickly turns into fright as she reaches back. Punching him won’t change the past but it sure will alleviate some of that anger. Her fist closes in rapidly and he barely manages to spread out a hand before her chest. The punch that follows knocks the air out of Poppy’s chest and she is catapulted back.

She hits a summersault and coughs. Getting up on one knee she looks up to the mage, who, several metres afar, inspects his hoodie. He looks up, suddenly agitated, shocked.

“You ripped it!” He shouts.

“Ugh. Cry me a river.” She mutters.

Veigar shoots her a mad look and summons energy in his hand. She jumps up and dodges his attack. Running a beeline around him she grabs her hammer and charges forward again. She dispenses the strikes with a skilful swing of her hammer, the masterful craft resisting the magic easily. Swinging it again she redirects the blast hitting a tree behind her that falls over shortly.

Frowning the mage understands his misery and stops his attacks. Instead, he waits for Poppy to react. And that is going to happen. Just not how expects to. She spins her hammer over her head and once she got a good momentum, she slams it into the ground creating an eruption. The impact makes the earth shiver and Veigar loses balance. Poppy launches at him, knocking him over and trapping his neck behind the heavy shaft.

He growls at her with squinted eyes but that defiance won’t last long. Holding it fiercely she counts the seconds until he blacks out. He pulls at her gauntlet but he is too weak.

“Now,” Poppy says, “would be a good time to apologize. You never did that, you know? It is also a good time to tell the truth.”

He glares at her.

“It’s not my fault” He says through gritted teeth, “that you have horrible taste.”

She increases the pressure and somehow his windpipe doesn’t break. His eyes shuts and he desperately tries to shove her off.

“Don’t test my patience.” She snarls, “You are better off dead.”

“R-really? Mu-murder?” He manages to say, “B-because I w-was shop-ping?”

He opens his eyes and they glow more than before.

“O-or b-b-because you bro-broke?”

Out of nowhere something burns through the armour and she feels his claws scratching her hand as if the metal wasn’t there. It is a hot sensation as his spell crawls beneath the armour and paralyzes her arm, her shoulders, neck, and moves on. With a swift motion she lands hard on her back. Breathless and Veigar above her, pinning her down by nothing more than a light grip on her hand. The glowing eyes taunting her, the devil’s grin promising her agony.

“Why is it my fault?” He pants heavily, his voice raw, “It’s not. I didn’t even want to get involved but, of course, you wouldn’t listen. And look, now this.”

Her back starts to feel numb.

“You broke my collarbone that day. How about you apologize for that?”

She forces her legs around his shoulder and overthrows him. The spell disappears and she greedily sucks in air. Veigar groans as he hits the ground. Poppy turns on all four and light-headedly stands up. She staggers and gives herself one more moment to come to senses. The mage creates distance tripping and inspects his hoodie. His eyes snap to her. There are two visible holes now.

“You did not just do that.” He growls.

“You’re such a diva.” She groans and shakes off the numbness in her right shoulder.

“That is the only blue one I have!” He shouts enraged and points at the holes, “Look at this! What the?! I’m going to sue you! How dare you!”

She stares at him unbelieving, then laughs.

“Come at me, then!” She barks, “Let’s see how many bones I can break this time!”

She takes a deep breath and cracks her knuckles.

“You will regret ever having crossed my path, Veigar.”

“I already do.”

He raises a hand as she grabs her hammer but before she reaches it a force sends her backwards again. Her head spins and the world blurs into greens of the trees and greens of the ground. She feels sick and her armour has a good dent now. Clenching her teeth, she stands up and while her focus has not yet returned to her, she recognizes the dreadful darkness targeting her.

“You are really pissing me off, Poppy.” Veigar says as he throws energy at her.

She sidesteps the attack inelegantly and ducks under the next one almost stumbling over her own feet. With her sight returning she changes strategy when consistent dark strikes pursuit her. Poppy runs.

“There was no reason to ruin my day like that.” Veigar grumbles and steadies his stance to change aim, “I have enough problems as it is but you just had to add to that, didn’t you? As if this week wasn’t fucked-up enough. But now, I’ll just aim my anger at you. Don’t worry, though. I’ll make sure the world will remember you as the single most deluded yordle in this world.”

She would go for her hammer normally but the mage positioned himself between her and her weapon. There is only one strike she can reflect, then she must be armed again or she has to continue running. While her endurance is good she can’t avoid his attacks forever. He should run tired, too, but Poppy won’t take that chance.

“Are you done with your life story?” She shouts, “I would like to get back to the fight!”

“Oh, I’ve just started!” He barks.

She charges at him and raises the hand to shield herself from him. The heat burns into her gauntlet, fiery air plays with her skin before the spell activates a shield raises around her. Running straight for the hammer, she grabs it and swings it at him. Veigar curses, jumps back, breaks off his attacks and retreats. Poppy sprints after him, aiming to close the distance and to mash him. He bares his fangs and makes a grand gesture towards the sky. She has seen this before. Instinctively she jumps to the side and black matter crushes the ground where she stood.

The shatter is deafening. Gravel and dust whirl up. Poppy coughs and runs at him again.

“Stand still!” He suggests, “Your death will be less painful then!”

Again, the gestures towards the sky and, again, Poppy is forced to jump into safety. Another shatter. She blinks away the dust in her eyes and sees another black hole above her. She scrambles from the death area and launches the hammer at the mage. Through her squinted eyes she misses him and Veigar simply ducks beneath it.

“See that?” He scoffs, “That is your downfall. Irrational thinking and moments of madness. Just like then. Like always, more likely”

Dammit. She blinks the dust away but still can’t see him properly. He summons energy in his hand again, but it’s clearly more than before. In a rushed thought she grabs loose stones and throws them at him. If she can’t get to him easily, she’ll distract him and advance further in the process. He looks unimpressed and sidesteps the first. What he lacks to understand, is, that Poppy can launch a hammer twice her weight. In other words, she can throw a mean pitch.

“Veigar, you got angry over a sweater.” Poppy tells him and blinks the dust away, “Don’t lecture me about decision making.”

“Oh, believe me when I-“

She takes aim and throws for real. The stone hits his shoulder knocking him back and an astonished expression appears on his face. Another stone. Stomach. Another. Miss. Another. Leg. He cries out unexpectantly and loses focus.

This is the moment Poppy launches forwards and tackles him to the ground again. She swats the hand away and the energy dissolves into a strong gust of wind. They wrangle again but this time she goes for his neck with her whole weight, while he spreads his hand onto her chest plate. Her reaction comes too late and she is launched through the air once more.

She lands hard on her shoulders and makes a tumble. Having bitten onto her tongue she stands up wobbly. A portal opens right before her and Veigar steps out with a patronizing gaze. She hauls back her fist, ready to punch him k.o. but a shiver runs through her spine and paralyzes her. There is a staff in his hand and he points it at her chest. He pants angrily.

“For your information.” He says in a concerningly calm voice, “This sweater was a gift, so yes, I take this personally.”

She stares at him. What is he..?

“Any last words?”

She tries to curse him but her face is paralyzed.

“In that case…”

He steps away, clears his throat and raises the staff into the air. It is the black matter spell again, but surely with more impact this time as he raises both hands. No… this can’t be how she goes. There must be a way to free herself form this spell. She must fight against it!

Veigar sneezes and bends over. Just in this moment an arrow darts over him missing him by sheer luck. Poppy’s eyes snap to the source of the arrow as well as Veigar.

“Fuck, he saw me.” Somebody hisses audibly.

“Daniel, you idiot!”

“I tried!”

A pair of hunters stand between the trees. Poppy looks back at Veigar who grimaces, opens a portal and vanishes - but not before throwing her a venomous glance. The paralysis breaks and Poppy falls exhaustedly to her knees. She can’t believe she had to be rescued.

“Hey, are you okay?”

She is quickly surrounded by the hunters. One kneels besides her and offers her a hand. She accepts it and lets him help her get up.

“Yes, I’m fine.”

Although she is not fine. She feels stiff and her mind can’t focus. Her chest hurts as well as her hand. If those two didn’t come just now she might have… Ridiculous. It is just one lousy mage.

“Wow, that’s quite the hammer you got there.” The other says as he attempts to lift it. “Pffff!”

He can’t. This one lousy mage just showed her that it is time to find the real owner of that hammer. She walks over to him and shoulders it.

“It is indeed.” She says and looks at their astonished faces.

“Are you perhaps… Poppy, the League champion?” The first one asks.

“Yes, why are you asking?”

“Oh, uh! Nothing!”

They seem even more astonished. Poppy sighs.

“Can you point me to the direction of the inn?” She asks, “I have lost orientation a little.”

“Of course! Just, this way!” Says the second.

“We can bring you there!” The first adds.

“Ah, thank you very much but I don’t want to stall your hunt any longer.”

They are rather persistent but Poppy declines politely and heads into the direction they have given her. A few curious ones pop out of windows and doors, now, that the noise has disappeared. Head up high she strides through the streets, ignores the admiring looks and as soon as she got into her room, she slumps down on the bed. Too exhausted to take off her armour. She falls asleep immediately.

-----------

In the evening Poppy sits for dinner with the guards she has met earlier. They talk about training and adventures, and of course, what happened this afternoon. Poppy still can’t get her head around what Veigar possibly wanted. Maybe he searched for the Human mage? Or a merchant was in town? Did he gather herbs? The last one seems rather unlikely to her but what does she know about him? He could have done anything here. Anything except for shopping. What an insolent response.

They order drinks and the guards start to talk about a great battle against Noxus, back when the League didn’t exist. Poppy listens to their stories but she doesn’t really follow them. Her mind is elsewhere. She remembers things she’d rather forget. Things like incidents with others, of pleasant moments and warm joy, and the night everything was ruined.

The inn is cosy and quiet until a group of young people walk in, clearly in mood for celebration. One of them, a man with outstanding clothes, declares the drinks to be on him. Poppy and the guards thank him, some older folks at another table respond with smirks.

“Have you sold your old man’s shop?” One shouts.

“Do your wares come with extras sewed in, now?” Another adds.

Laughter erupts.

“No, you still have to go to Louis for that.” The man grins.

A quarrel emerges between them. Poppy glances at the guards who explain to her that said man is the village’s tailor, coming from a family with a long history in the industry. Some said the son will be the end of them but the bets are rather even. They suggest her to take a side soon if she wants to join in on the fun.

“As I was saying,” The tailor exclaims loudly for everyone to hear, “today I have made the greatest deal, even my pa was jealous!”

The crowd partly cheers for him and partly boos him. Somebody asks him about the customer and he grins to himself.

“You won’t believe me! I mean, I wouldn’t believe it if I hadn’t seen it with my own two eyes but none less than a League champion walked into my store.”

The crowd grows insanely loud. Poppy perks up. Did she hear that right?

“A champion! In my shop! Yes, believe it!” The tailor shouts answers to questions, “It was amazing. I have never met a champion before but he was a regular. My pa used to take work from him. No, pa retired seven years ago but I could persuade him to give the job to me. Yes! I didn’t believe it either. And then the pay! I made the best deal ever! Because of my pa! You know how good my pa was. Even foreigners heard about him! Imagine that! Such a loyal customer and now he’s a regular of mine too! Of course, I’m gonna nail it. I’m a tailor, I nail everything. Oh, really? Shut up!”

“Spill it already, who was it?” Somebody demands.

“Have a guess! It’s a yordle champion!” The tailor cheers.

“A yordle?”

“What? Here?”

Poppy jumps up. There is now way that… but she needs to know. She walks over. She shoves the humans aside.

“Who are you talking about?” She demands.

Everyone stares at her. The tailor’s mouth hangs open.

“That’s Poppy!” Someone in the group whispers.

“Shit, another champion? What’s going on?”

“That’s unbelievable.”

“Amazing!”

“She’s so cute!”

“I have asked you” Poppy drones, “who you are talking about.”

The tall human suddenly becomes a very small tailor. So small and with large puppy eyes. She hears his teeth clattering.

“V-v-veigar.” The tailor says, “Mister Veigar has placed an order.”

She slams her fist at the table, breaking the wood and storms out of the inn.

Chapter 12: Bad dreams aren’t made like this but who am I to disagree?

Summary:

Two to three moons, he said.
'tis just nightmares, she said.
I destroyed his house, Lulu said.

Bad dreams aren’t made like this but who am I to disagree?

Tristana grabs her cannon tighter and sprints around the corner. The building behind her collapses, whirling up a giant dust cloud and causing the ground to shiver. She squints her eyes as she escapes. Two of three gunners follow her. She doesn’t know what happened to the third. She continues to run.

Another explosion erupts in the city. A booming, ear-drilling explosion that destroys the complex in the next street. A group of gunners close up to her, they are missing three. She doesn’t think about them, just thinks about the smoke she inhales and her burning lungs. She turns at the next corner, onto the broad main street. Buildings have collapsed to every side. Charging a rocket jumps she takes the short-cut and sees her city in flames.

Far away she hears screams of fear, and orders. Teemo must be somewhere in this direction. She needs to find him. A shattering strike rips apart the air. Something shoots at the sky. A beam of energy aimed at Corki’s squadron hitting three pilots at once. Tristana’s eyes lock with the falling aircrafts. She doesn’t register it, can’t comprehend it. The squadron breaks formation, planes crush into buildings and munition packages explode.

Fixating on the street before her, ignoring the injured and pushing herself to the limit, Tristana keeps on sprinting. And she arrives at the scene, the market place. It is illusioned in the darkness of the night and of smoke, the fire around being the only source of light. She has arrived first and faces the threat alone. One versus one. She loads her cannon, takes aim and fires. She misses the target but it turns to her. A shadow in the smoke, yet clear to her. A sinister grimace, even if far away, it burns into her memory to never let go of the moment she was fear-struck for the first time in her life.

Tristana bolts straight up. Her chair scratches sharply on the floor making her cringe. She pants and realizes she has fallen asleep. She is not there. No, she’s at the library because Lulu dragged her here. Tristana searches for her but her friend is nowhere to be seen.

She runs a hand over her face, not hitting her sunglasses as usual. Finding them on the ground she puts them on again and leans back. The chair is not even close to being comfortable but she has grown so exhausted she can fall asleep anywhere. She breathes through. Deep breathes, calm down. She swallows but her mouth is dry. Glancing around inconspicuously she registers nobody around. Good, no one saw that just now.

With a quiet moan she leans her head back and closes her eyes for another deep breath. She opens them immediately after. If she has another one of those dreams, she’ll scream. There have been times when she did that. Thankfully at home where nobody noticed.

“I’m not finding anything.” Comes Lulu’s sudden complaint.

Tristana turns to her, the glasses covering her fright.

“Oh,” She croaks, “really?”

Lulu throws up her arms in frustration.

“Yeah… There’s nothing here. I’ll go to the League. Are you coming with me?”

“I can’t.”

Lulu frowns.

“Ah, right.” She thinks for a moment, “Do you want me to bring you something?”

“Like… what?”

“Dunno. Maybe they have novels.”

“The League?”

“I haven’t been there for a while… Actually, I’ve been in the library only once.” She perks up as if she remembers something, “Is it even open yet?”

“Uhh…” Tristana looks at her watch, “It’s 2pm.”

“No, I mean because the house broke.” Lulu says.

Oh. Tristana completely forgot. She forgot about the incident that almost cost her friend’s life. Fuck, she can’t think straight. All she can focus on are those darned memories.

“Sorry.” She says.

“Eh?” Lulu laughs, “What for?”

“Ah, you know.”

“Sure.” Lulu giggles, “Want me to bring you home?”

“Nah,” Tristana waves her hand, “it’s fine. You go ahead before they close and I’ll try to stay awake.”

She stands up and walks towards the exit. Lulu follows her after a short hesitation. She still reacts this way and it would be a lie if Tristana said it didn’t bother her. After all, Lulu has nothing to do with it. She didn’t ask if Tristana needed help, she just started to do anything in her might. Hell, she read through dozens of books, and Tristana knows how much she loathes that. It is embarrassing how deeply indebted she is to her now. She's thankful, first and foremost. Of course, she is. She would have lost her mind by now if it wasn’t for Lulu.

Once outside, they hug and say goodbye. Tristana watches her friend head off to the town hall. Sighing she wonders what to do with herself. Her legs barely keep her upright. Going home, she thinks, where she can hide behind safe walls and rest on comfortable sofas. She could watch TV mindlessly, because reading has become too tiring, maybe a quick shower and then coffee?

Tristana does all of that. Anything to keep her thoughts off the bitter taste of those dreams. It has been about three weeks with the curse now, and she doesn’t function properly anymore. She called in sick until further notice and the only way of rest has been Lulu’s sleep powder. Only then she has been sleeping. This strange state between sleep and unconsciousness. It's not actual sleeping and she doesn't feel rested, her mind is still on edge and her body feels stiff. It does help, just not that much. Especially not if she doesn't sleep through, like this night.

She winces and pries open one eye, trying to understand her surroundings. Dark curtains, a couch, a TV… Ah, she is still at Lulu’s, where she fell asleep. Her head pounds heavily as always and she realizes with disappointment that it is still night. The TV quietly shows a news channel and at the end of the couch sits Lulu. If she hasn’t gone to bed yet, it couldn’t be late. Turning into a more comfortable position she checks if the spell still worked. It doesn’t. Her mind is clear and tired. Deceitful quietness fills her head but she knows what awaits her if she closed her eyes again.

She stares at Lulu. After this long afternoon she looked forward to some rest more than ever. Now this. She’ll have to ask Lulu for another idea … after she spent another day at the library. Like she did so often already. She contemplates. Tristana shouldn’t ask this much of her, should she? Lulu has become somewhat of a guardian angel to her, a tired guardian angel. They tried meditation, dream shifting, teas and herbs but only this powder has had some effect.

Thinking about whether to ask for another dose or if it would be better if she didn’t, Tristana frowns at her friend. That’s not tiredness. Something ripped off the glee of Lulu’s face and makes her brows knot together in thought. Her sorrowful eyes are glued to the screen. Is she thinking about those books again? She didn’t find anything there either but that’s okay. It shouldn’t make her this upset. It’s a wonder they found anything at all. Tristana should say something to her. That it’s not Lulu’s responsibility to deal with this and that she feels so much better already. That it doesn’t matter that the curse won’t be broken this easily.

She nudges Lulu with her foot.

“Hey.” She croaks.

Lulu’s head snaps to her, the frown intensifying.

“Why are you still awake?” Tristana whispers.

“I, err, had the feeling you would wake up earlier.” Lulu whispers back and bites her lip in thought, “You’re building up resistances… But that is a little earlier than I thought.”

Slowly, Tristana sits up. Still exhausted from doing nothing all day and sleeping full four hours this night - as the clock tells her.

“That was to be expected, huh?” She says and offers a weak smile.

“I guess…” Lulu says hesitantly, “The powder won’t help much longer.”

Tristana curses internally.

“I’m sorry, Tris.” She mumbles.

“It’s alright. It was nice for the time being. I’ll just have to break the curse now.”

Lulu’s mouth draws a thin line as she presses her lips together.

“I… haven’t found anything about that either.” She says.

“It’s fine, Lulu.”

“No, it’s not.”

“It is, you don’t have to help me but you do anyway.”

“Tris…”

“Hm?”

“Of course, I have to help you.”

They look at each other, and Lulu smiles a small smile that doesn’t reach her eyes. She’s sad in Tristana’s name. Or is it pity? Guilt? Tristana can’t tell.

“…thanks.” She says.

Lulu smiles a moment longer before grabbing for the remote and zapping through the channels.

“Was something interesting on the news?” Tristana asks to make conversation.

“I didn’t listen, but probably not.” Lulu replies and zaps to sport.

They watch the channel for some time. It’s snooker, the most boring thing in the world but Lulu likes it for some reason. It is hypnotizing, she once said. Tristana doesn’t question her choice, she’s the guest after all. She glances at Lulu who again looks deep in thought. The jaw tense, the eyes narrowed.

“Are you alright?” Tristana asks.

"Huh?" Lulu returns to reality and looks at her, “Yeah.”

“You sure?”

“Yea. I mean, I’m just worried.”

Somehow, this sentence sounds hollow. It might be her sleep deprived brain but to Tristana this sounds like a disguise for some ulterior motive. She forces a weak smile.

“I’m glad I have you.” Tristana says, “I’ll return the favour. If you ever need me - for whatever - you can count on me.”

“Oh, uh, thank you, Tris, but it’s no big deal. I’m just glad to help.”

Bet you are.

 “I mean it, Lulu,” She says, “whatever it is. Even it’s just to talk to somebody. I am as silent as a grave.”

That seems to cause something in Lulu, she casts her eyes downwards. The atmosphere grows awkward. She focusses on watching the men playing snooker but Tristana noticed her gulp and clench her teeth. Tristana remembers this behaviour. She remembers the time Lulu set fire to her oven and blamed it solely on Pix. Or the time she broke the light switch in a restaurant and Tristana questioned her about it. There’s a lie in the air.

“Is something wrong?”

What are you hiding from me?

“It’s nothing.” Lulu mumbles, “It’s stupid.”

She glances at Tristana before fumbling with her fingers. Aha.

“What is it?” She asks as soft as she can.

Lulu looks at the sleeping Pix next to her. She shrugs.

“I just… had a fight with a friend.” She mumbles, “I was just thinking about it.”

Tristana blinks at her. What? Huh? Where… to what dark place did her brain just push her? Oh, wow. Why in the world did she just think that?  She shakes her head and scoots closer.

“I know it’s stupid.” Lulu mumbles again.

“No, not at all.” Tristana says softly.

She offers Lulu her blanket, which she accepts and they spread it over their legs.

“It’s not stupid, I just… didn’t expect that.” She adds, silently cursing her misfunctioning brain.

She thinks for a moment about how to continue. Her brain productivity will soon drop to zero, so, she better asks the right questions now. She lays one arm around her shoulders and holds her loosely.

“What, uhm, what happened?”

Tristana can’t believe that she didn’t think about Lulu’s thousands of other possible problems. How could she not assume that? Damn it.

“…I don’t know. Not… not really.” Lulu says, “I did something and it didn’t go well and now he’s mad at me. Very.”

He?

“You mean… Paul?” Tristana asks.

“Uhm… yea.” Lulu mumbles even quieter.

Tristana nods slowly. The potential boyfriend, she remembers Lulu mentioning him.

“Well, what happened?”

“Something… stupid.”

Tristana looks at her but she doesn’t elaborate. Lulu pulls her knees to her chest and rests her chin on them.

“I didn’t think it would go like this.” She says quietly, “I didn’t want it to go like this.”

“What happened?”

“I… it’s embarrassing.”

“I won’t tell anyone.”

“I know but…”

Lulu turns away her face and Tristana accepts it.

“Have you apologized?” She asks instead.

“Tons of times.” Lulu answers.

“And what did he say?”

Lulu glances at her, then stares at the coffee table in front of her.

“He threw me out.” She says.

“I… can’t tell if it was justified.” Tristana says.

She mumbles something incomprehensible.

“Well, quarrels between friends are normal.” Tristana adds.

“Hm…”

“Although throwing you out is a little harsh.”

“Exactly.” She huffs, “I mean I get it. He’s angry and he has a good reason. Okay, I get that.”

Her jaw tenses again in an attempt to stop the words from coming. Tristana waits for her to continue and slowly moves her thumb over her shoulder.

“I don’t understand why he must be so mean about it. I thought we were okay because we already talked and I said sorry and he seemed… okay about it. Suddenly it’s not okay again and it’s… argh.”

She growls and makes a frustrated noise.

“I don’t want him to be angry.” She whines into her knees, “I wanna hang out with him but he’s so… frustrating sometimes!”

She glances at Tristana, then her head slumps down on her knees.

“Oh, don’t listen to me.” She groans, “I sound like a melodramatic middle-aged woman that was left by her mate.”

“You don’t.” Tristana says in a reassuring voice.

Although she does. A little.

“Am I overreacting?” Lulu turns her head to look at her.

“No, no you don’t.” Tristana says.

Maybe a little.

“Looks like he’s important to you.” Tristana adds.

An important friend that Tristana never heard about before. Why exactly is she keeping him secret again?

“He is.” Lulu adverts her eyes and grows quiet, “I mean he’s one of my closest friends.”

Tristana bites the inside of her cheek. She is supposed to belong to that group, yet she never heard of him. Does that make her a bad friend or Lulu? Lulu knows who she is friends with, Tristana knows about Sona and Janna. Or is that a support thing? Lulu never talked about a boy, never. Where does he come from so suddenly? Her brain walks in loops, and she almost forgets to respond.

“It’s ok, Lulu.” She says softly and strokes her back.

Lulu looks at her with glossy eyes.

“I miss him.”

“Just let some time pass.” She says and continues to stroke her back, “If you’re close then you’ll get it together again.”

“I hope you’re right.” She mumbles and looks back at the TV, “I haven’t seen him for a while now and it’s weird.”

Tristana hums and nods slowly. Questions rise in her muddy brain. Many. Many not so kind questions but she swallows them. Come on, it’s not the time for that. She knows Lulu needs her now because her apparent other very good friend is absent and she misses him. Well, no, hold on. It’s Lulu. She misses friends, and she likes to make gifts. Like chocolate or flowers without any veiled intention. That’s normal. That’s just Lulu. Calm down. It’s the absence of rest that makes her think irrationally. Shhh, she tells herself, here’s nothing out of the ordinary. It is good that she found a new friend.

“Well, ehm,” She tries to bring her brain into motion again, “have you talked to him?”

“Hmh.” Lulu hums melancholically, “I have. And everything was good. I know everything was good. I know him but then it suddenly wasn’t and I don’t get it. I know what makes him tick but that was… weird.”

“Do you… know him for long?”

“Hmm…” Lulu thinks for a second, “it feels so long but it’s only been like a year. Maybe one and a half.”

And all this time Tristana never knew. Okay, it does hurt. This is something you would tell your best friend but Tristana won’t make a big deal out of this. It’s not like she must know everything. Also, Lulu did tell her about him before so maybe she just needed time.

“How come… you’ve never told me about him?” Tristana asks slowly.

Lulu shrugs unenthusiastically.

“I always wanted you two to meet but I had to convince him first. I knew you wouldn’t mind but he… dunno. He likes to keep to himself.”

“He didn’t want anyone to know that you’re friends?” Tristana frowns.

“I know right?” Lulu says solemnly, “He was worried that it would be a problem, since I’m a champion.”

Tristana hums thoughtfully. There it is: a reason. And the evidence of her brain not working correctly.

“I guess he’s also a little odd.” Lulu adds, “But I like that about him. He stands out.”

She opens her mouth to add another thing but then doesn’t. They silently watch TV for a moment. The snooker men shoot the balls across the table and somebody comments boring comments. Tristana observes her friend, who is stressed about helping with her curse and at the same time tussles her own battles. Tristana looks back at the TV. She has noticed before that she is a little… unstrung. Just now she realizes how much it did affect her thinking and how petty thing make her explode. She takes a deep breath and comforts herself with the thought of curse being broken and Veigar’s throat being cut. Bastard.

“You know” Lulu speaks up again in a quiet voice, “It was funny, really. I always thought you shouldn’t judge a book by its cover except for him but he was nothing I thought he’d be.”

Tristana shakes off her dark thoughts and concentrates on the present again.

“Really?” She says in an attempt to make conversation, “What did you think he would be?”

“Dunno. Grumpy or something.” Lulu thinks for a moment, “Actually, he is grumpy but not as often as I thought.”

Tristana hums approvingly.

“I think you would like him, too, but he doesn’t really like people. It took me some time before he considered me a friend.”

“An introvert, huh?”

“I guess.”

“Or just shy?”

“Nah.”

They fall silent again and the balls whizz over the table, move in patterns and fall into pits. That attempt didn’t go so well. In general, Tristana wants to know if her assumption might prove right but her thoughts keep drifting away. While she is aware that she could be completely wrong, her urge to tease Lulu overweighs. She needs to ask the right question…

 “I could always go to him, you know?” Lulu says then, “All I do is League and everyone else has another job or something they do. You’re a gunner, Sona does music, Janna does TV stuff, even Nami does something else. When I was bored, I went to him and I was… always welcome.”

She says it in an unusual tone and Tristana almost awww’d at her.

“You could open a bakery.” Tristana offers.

“Maybe.” Lulu yawns and cuddles into Tristana’s side, “I thought about going to the academy, like you said. I don’t know if that’s right for me. He offered to train me once. Wasn’t my cup of tea, really.”

Tristana glances at her uncomfortably. Does this guy know about Lulu’s past?

“That’s nice of him.” She says hesitantly.

“Yea, but he’s so strict. I quit after the third lesson.” She pauses as the memory amuses her, “I did learn some things but it was so exhausting. I don’t know.”

“The academy will be different for sure.” Tristana weighs.

“Probably, but I’ll be alone there. Once I set Pix on fire - it was an accident - but that almost went downhill. He always said that it was a miracle that I survived on my own for so long and in that moment, I believed him. Well, almost. I mean, Pix is fine.”

She motions to the sleeping fairy. It reminds Tristana of the frog incident.

“He sounds nice.” Tristana comments.

“Yea, he is. Most of the times. He can also be douche but so can I.” She shoots a small grin at Tristana, “You should have seen his face when it was me who could teach him something.”

Tristana returns it tiredly.

“I think you said something about asking a friend for training.” She recalls, “You meant Paul?”

“Uhm… hmh. But I haven’t asked him because last time I quit and he was annoyed with me then.”

“Oh.”

And again, they return to silence and TV.

“You know, last time I saw him,” Lulu mumbles, her voice low and restrained again, “he wasn’t just mad me as usual… I’ve never seen him so angry.”

“Is he… often angry at you?” Tristana asks with a frown.

“No.” She says in a small voice and pauses for a long time, “Or maybe?”

“Why?”

“…he doesn’t like pranks.” She bites her lip, “Some were accidents but mostly pranks.”

“Lulu…”

“They were meant to be funny!” Lulu says hastily, “And I always said I was sorry.”

“I do understand his point here…”

“But when he doesn’t find them funny, I apologize. Usually they make good stories afterwards. At least I think they do...”

“I should be thankful that you never prank me.” Tristana mumbles.

“I…”

She doesn’t finish her sentence. Her shoulders slump, and she rests her chin on her knees. Tristana feels the weight of her eyelids again. She would kill for some peaceful hours of sleep. Preferably, Veigar.

“It wasn’t like the times before.” Lulu’s voice shakes her up again, “I didn’t know what to do.”

“Sometimes all you can is apologize and hope for the best.” Tristana says because she only understood the second half of the sentence.

“It’s not even the worst I did.” Lulu says and turns her face away, “I destroyed his house once.”

“…could you repeat that?” Tristana asks unsure.

“And he was very angry but only for a month or so.” Lulu mumbles, “All I had to do was help him clean up, apologize and let him use my shower. And then it was okay again.”

“You… what?”

Tristana blinks at her perplexed. Did she hear that right? Lulu sighs.

“I thought it would be funny to turn the water to ice while he was in the shower.” She says in a small voice, “And at first it was funny. He ran out and he had icicles in his fur. His teeth were shattering and he trembled like aspen leaves and he couldn’t understand what happened. But then the bathroom flooded because the pipe broke and it was so cold. Turned out that water grows bigger when it’s ice.”

Tristana’s mouth falls open but she can’t think of anything to say.

“Somewhere downstairs another one broke and the whole floor flooded. It was horrible but still…” Lulu talks on, “After a month or so everything was good again. He was so mad and sometimes he still is. He makes jokes about it but the way he looks at me… It’s as if he’s warning me not to do it again and of course I won’t!”

She turns to her abruptly.

“I learned my lesson. Turning water into ice should be done outside.”

“I… I don’t know if that’s the right lesson to draw from this.” Tristana says slowly.

“Well, it’s one.” Lulu argues, “The other is that I don’t bother him in the bathroom anymore.”

She becomes quiet suddenly and slumps into the couch.

“Maybe I shouldn’t bother him at all anymore.” She mumbles.

“Now, Lulu, don’t be so harsh to yourself.” Tristana says and hugs her, “Give it some time.”

Lulu leans into her and mumbles something under her breath. They stay quiet for some time after they separate. Lulu seems to be thinking about her words and Tristana gives her some room and instead focusses on the TV. Snooker is so damn boring she wishes she could fall asleep.

“I don’t know, Tris.” Lulu says eventually, “This time it sounded so… final.”

“I’m sure he didn’t mean it. He probably spoke in anger.” Tristana says and the snooker man misses his shot.

Lulu hums melancholically.

“To me this sounds as if...” Tristana doesn’t know, she forgot what she wanted to say, “Well, maybe he needs some time alone.”

Lulu looks at her and hums solemnly. Tristana shoots her a tired smile before she turns back to the TV where snooker man number two has won the round. Her brain productivity stagnates somewhere around 0.03%. She doesn’t know how much time goes by until she notices the silence.

“Uhm,” Tristana says “you do want to be friends with him, right?”

“Yeah.” Lulu whines.

“Then you work it out. Maybe… you just need to cool out.”

“Maybe.” Lulu mumbles.

Another snooker man walks to the table and the next round begins. Looks like snooker man number one is out.

“Tris?” Lulu quietly asks.

“Hm?”

“He said that he… doesn’t trust me anymore.”

Oh. That is… oh.

“And I don’t know what to do.” Lulu adds, “He doesn’t talk to me and I don’t know how to make it up. I just wanted… I don’t know. He has no other friends, you know? I wanted him to make up with… some guys he has beef with.”

“That is a noble cause, Lulu-“

“But it all blew up. I never thought he would get into worse beef with them. I just want him to be happy and you need friends for that, don’t you?”

“Maybe you’re enough for him?”

“W-what?”

Lulu’s head snaps to her, surprise written on her face. Uhh. Did she say the wrong thing?

“Sometimes one is enough.” Tristana says slowly.

“But… but I’ll have a mate and cubs one day.” Lulu exclaims.

Tristana coughs awkwardly.

“Ehh…” Tristana says.

“I mean I’ll still be friends with him but I’ll have less time, don’t you think?” Lulu squeaks.

“Uh, sure, yea but uhm-“

“I told him a few times already that he should go find a mate but he doesn’t want to.”

“Well…”

“And he doesn’t want me to find one for him. Does he want to be the weird uncle that teaches my kids weird things and talks about old-man-stories?”

“I think you’re getting a little ahead of yourself right now, Lulu.” Tristana holds up her hands defensively, “You, ehh, what did you say about trust?”

And snap! Lulu returns to being a small pile of gloom.

“That’s difficult to say.” She mumbles, “I kind of… talked behind his back and shared a secret of his by accident.”

“Oh…”

That is… exactly what Lulu worried about so much. How do you reply to that? It doesn’t help that Tristana’s eyes constantly fall shut.

“I know.” Lulu whines, “That’s how I repay him.”

She hides behinds her hands and groans.

“It wasn’t my intention.” She adds.

“That’s, uhm, a little harder then but still, I think you should give it some time and do something nice.” Tristana offers because that’s the only thing that comes to her mind.

“Something nice..?” She repeats quietly, “I… I guess I can do that.”

She looks at Tristana.

“What if that’s not enough?”

“Well… sometimes all you can do is apologize and hope they forgive you” Tristana says.

Lulu hums and slowly turns to stare at the TV. Many balls land in pits before she speaks up again.

“Maybe you’re right.” She nods slowly to herself, “Something… super nice.”

She looks at Tristana again.

“Hey, aren’t you tired?” She wonders, “We could try another dose if you like.”

Oh. Thank. The. Heavens.

“That sounds good, actually.” Tristana says and manages a real smile.

-----------

Tristana sits on her actually-not-comfortable-but-it-lures-her-anyway-bed and watches TV mindlessly. The early hours are always the worst. She is tired but needs to leave Lulu’s place eventually. She doesn’t want to bother her all day and her quarters are homely and give her a sense of security that she doesn’t have outside. At least now those cringe-worthy soaps have ended and now there’s a mildly interesting documentation playing. Her phone vibrates and she grabs for it.

Teemo: Are you home?

Tristana: Yea, why?

Teemo: Coming over

Okay. She looks at her watch. Maybe she can kill some time with Teemo. She yawns and attempts to follow the news again but everything sounds like a bad mash-up. When the knock from the door comes, she shouts to come in as loud as she can. Her voice used to be stronger. The door opens and closes and a moment later Teemo walks in. He stops in the middle of the room.

“You look horrible.” He says.

Only now she remembers to put on her sunglasses. Whatever, it is too late and she doesn’t know where they are anyway.

“You are so good at complimenting.” She replies.

Teemo looks at her stoically before sitting down on the bed and giving her a serious glance.

“We’ll get this prick.” He says.

“I know.” Tristana leans against the wall, “But I somehow doubt that you’d be able to punch out answers. I feel like he’d pull his secrets into his death simply out of sheer spite.”

“Maybe. Or maybe I’ll find some answers.” He lays a hand on her shoulder, “I swear if I can find something, I’ll bring it with me.”

Tristana smiles hesitantly. Teemo knows as well as she that this would destroy his cover.

“Can’t wait for it.” She says, “The sooner I break it the sooner we can leave.”

He retracts his hand and sighs.

“Yea, that’s why I leave today.” He says.

“What? Like… now?” She asks.

“No, like… in an hour or so. Thought you’d appreciate some bad jokes before I go.”

“That’s even worse.”

“Knock knock.”

“No.”

“Why did the chicken cross the road?”

“No.”

Teemo snickers and once she sees that grin, it spreads onto her face as well. They lounge for a while, talk and watch TV. In the end he stayed a little over two hours but that’s just how it is when your best friend farewells you to depart to a life-risking mission. Tristana knows he’ll be fine. He goes to Piltover first, anyway. And after that he has been in more dangerous situations, and dealing with a mage isn’t news to him. Still, a cold layer is placed over her chest and heart, making it hard to breathe.

She hugs him tightly and lingers for a moment before putting on a happy face and wishing him good luck. After that she falls beaten onto the bed and comforts herself with the thought of a future in which she can just close her eyes. Just like… that... She falls asleep instantly.

One moment she lays in her quarters and in the next she stands in the dark. The smoke rises to her nostrils, it burns and she wants to run away. She recognizes the place. It used to be a happy, loud and bustling place. Now, the buildings around have caught fire, electricity is cut off, the air polluted with ash and streets with liquid that she doesn’t want to identify.

She grabs her cannon tightly but that is the only movement that her body allows. Her feet are melted to the ground, her shoulders heave rapidly in her hasty breathing and the finger over the trigger is frozen in motion. She can’t move. Just like all this time ago. A lot has changed since then. She knows this but in these dreams she isn’t who she is now. She is the young gunner that just recently finished her training. So eager to get into the action that she dismissed the warnings she has been lectured about. Only to run head first into her most painful lesson.

The smoke dispenses in front of her and a figure sets itself apart from the darkness. It doesn’t look at her at first but then it turns around, and the moment that etched on her memory plays out. The mage’s robe, the hat with the large brim, the glistering gem on the staff, and those glowing golden eyes. This time she doesn’t wake up, no matter how much she wishes to.

Chapter 13: Not to be dramatic on main but ever since you almost killed me you've lingered in my thoughts

Summary:

This chapter asks the real questions.
Why did Ziggs attack Veigar? What does he plan to do with their sceptres? And why can't he sit on a chair like a normal person??

Not to be dramatic on main but ever since you almost killed me you’ve lingered in my thoughts

Patience sucks. It always does when he doesn’t want to be patient. And Veigar rarely wants to be patient. He shouldn’t think about it too much. After all, there are more pressing matters than this little interpersonal hiccup. For example, the reason why he’s walking in the dead of night in this stinking farce of a city while his magic sopped body wants to lay down and to never get up again.

He could have chosen a better time for this, maybe. Maybe not. Is there a better time for revenge than during a fit of anger? In his experience, no. It is most satisfying then, and a terrific way to blow off steam at the same time! If that isn’t a luring proposition then he doesn’t know what is and it definitely is too alluring to postpone it any longer.

There is no reason to wait any longer, is there? His leg is not going to get better anytime soon, his problems won’t solve themselves any faster and his sense of security won’t return before so. He was tracked and then he almost got obliterated by a lousy bomb. And to top all of that, there was fucking Rumble at his doorstep. More drastic methods have to be drawn and Veigar is not one to hesitate.

Now, the first thing on his list is to have a little talk with Ziggs. Their last talk ended a bit rash and Veigar regrets that deeply. There are a few things they need to discuss and since they’re rationally thinking adults there should be no reason why this talk should escalate. In the past Ziggs portrayed a trustworthy amount of decency when it comes to talks. Hopefully, this will be an informational talk which both parties can look back at satisfied.

Veigar walks down the stairs that appear around the corner as described. The air exponentially becomes stickier, he feels it leaving clumps in his lunges and notices it drowning out the industrial noises. Since the beginning of time he hated Zaun. Ever since he first stepped foot in here long ago. That must be a good hundred years ago now. It hasn’t changed much. The city got bigger and louder and dirtier. Creatures that find no other place would nestle in the dips and creaks and wherever they see fit. Why anyone willingly stays here is beyond his comprehension. This place disgusts him.

The stairs end finally and the buildings around him reach into the sky preventing him from seeing a single star - if the smog did not drown them anyway. His fur feels sticky from the air although he is fully dressed. His new coat won’t be ready for a while so he fell back on sweater and sweatpants. He’ll need a good shower after this. He really looks forward to it. This air is incredible. Navigating in this thick and thicker getting swamp would be fruitless if it wasn’t for his improved sight. The description he was given calls for a left turn at the next corner and to look for the obvious sign.

He finds it quickly. The obvious sign that he thought was meant to be a detail in the masonry turns out to be an actual sign hanging above an old door saying Ziggs’ Lab, knock before you come in. Veigar stares at the inscription. That is… something. He thinks for a moment, and pushes the door open. It squeaks but other than that there are no arrows coming at him, no trap door opening beneath him and no explosion occurring.

He looks around. The door leads into a small, empty hallway that ends in another door on the other side. Taking off the hood he passes through and tries to hear if there is something behind this door. He hears nothing, unsurprisingly. He wouldn’t trust his ears anyways. Closing his eyes, he spreads his aura but it doesn't reach far. He is too exhausted and his mana reserves haven't refilled yet. When has been the last he has exhausted his capacities this much? Must have been the day the League released him. It took him weeks to recover. This stupid bullet wound is healing awfully.

He concentrates on the door again. The next room seems to be safe. Safe enough to expect no danger awaiting him. He decides to stride through the door. It is locked, so, he breaks the lock with a lazy energy strike. It burns in a hole and the door opens. Cautiously, Veigar enters the foyer. His eyes dart from corner to corner but again nothing awaits him. It simply is a waiting room. Comfortable looking arm chairs, a coffee table and a coat rack. Looks like Ziggs receives guests regularly, since the furniture is human sized. If Veigar had to guess, he’d say politicians and scientists alike tarry here. One does not need to know Ziggs to have heard about his reputation, the mad scientist. Zaun has recognized his value long ago, a smart move by the city.

Another door leads to the rest of the building and after spreading his aura once more, he takes a look around. Ziggs’ residence is empty for most of it. He walks through what seems to be the living room, finds a storage room, a bathroom and possibly the bedroom. After this short exploration he lingers in the workplace.

Ziggs isn’t home, unfortunately. Veigar looked forward to question him about their… conference the other day but it seems that he has chosen the wrong time. Ziggs might be sleeping outwards tonight or, and that is Veigar’s hope, a lunatic like him works at night and will be back soon. For the time being he can investigate the workplace. He looks around. There is a neat working table in the middle, full shelves lining at the wall and more working tables with chemical instruments and colourful liquids and other substances. The table that piques his interest is the one in the corner which is loaded with books and papers. Veigar walks over and inspects it.

The notes are written opaquely, he merely understands a word or two. There are whole blocks filled with equations and sketches of varying topics. Some are work-related, others seem to be dribbles. There is a detailed drawing of a flower and then a comic strip of Ziggs bombing Piltover - or so it seems. He stumbles upon another detailed drawing that sends a shiver down his spine. It is his sceptre with notes on both sides.

This bastard is studying his sceptre. Is that why he attempted to nuke the shit out of him? He looks at the next paper and his mouth runs dry. This is… Lulu’s sceptre. What is Ziggs after? Since when is he interested in magic?

This is not good. While Veigar won’t have a problem teaching Ziggs a lesson that the rat might or might not come out alive, he isn’t sure if Lulu can do so too. Killing on the playground is one thing, killing in the real world with real consequences is a completely different story. He doubts that she is capable of doing so. So much power runs through her but without the will it is useless. And turning Ziggs into a cat or whatever else she thinks of won’t make him stop pursuing her.

Lulu won’t take the chance. She will think a little trick will be enough but Ziggs has tried to murder her. Now, Veigar is sure and, now, he knows why. She wasn’t just at the wrong place at the wrong time. Veigar thought Ziggs was after him but, no, Lulu is a victim too.

When he came to Zaun today he was intending to scare Ziggs. Nothing harmful, just a fright and perhaps a broken leg. If this madman wouldn’t take his advice then Veigar would have paid him a second visit but now? Now, the stakes are a lot higher than he previously thought. With Lulu being on Ziggs’ list he needs to step up. He has to take this into his own hands. For his sake, and for hers.

Just what… what to do? Killing him leaves clues that can be easily traced back to Veigar. The breaking of the lock alone is enough to identify dark magic, and how many users still exist today? He could attempt to erase his memory but the last time went wrong. Well, Ziggs is mad already. Would anyone actually notice? Veigar isn’t sure. Another thing would be to break a few bones. Efficient but it’s the least pleasant measure. Those screams will scratch his ears, and Veigar has never been a fan of torture.

He ponders over the possibilities. One thing is sure already. He won’t let Ziggs continue his studies. After reading everything he found in the workplace and studying the mind of this lunatic as best as he could, he piles the notes and books on the ground. Searching through the liquids he finds alcohol and a box of matches. He puts them aside and sits down.

Positioning himself in a lotus seat, summoning his sceptre and laying it on his knees, his back straight, he continues to weigh his options. If he hadn’t broken the lock with magic, he could have set everything on fire. Considering the things he has seen here a fire wouldn’t be farfetched. But he wouldn’t have been able to enter otherwise. He could teleport Ziggs into the desert and leave him to himself, a way that Veigar is very enticed by, but again he would leave traces. It is intricate.

He’ll decide depending on Ziggs’ level of cooperation. Until then he needs to wait for him. Closing his eyes and emptying his head, he slowly shifts into trance and meditates. His body begins to rest and his mind slows down. With every sound his ears twitch but the trance does not break. Only when this most unusual noise reaches him, he returns to reality.

His eyes snap open and immediately focus on the astonished Ziggs that stands in the doorframe with a big paper bag. Veigar waves his sceptre and a force field snaps around Ziggs. He drops his bag and paralyzes with the weirdest expression.

"Nnnngh!”

Veigar stands up.

“Greetings, Ziggs.” He says, “I hope I don’t come at an inopportune moment.”

“Kkrrrk.”

“Good.”

He walks up to Ziggs and picks up his bag. Inside are baked goods. He puts them on the table in the middle of the room and pulls up a chair from another.

“Why don’t you have a seat?” Veigar asks.

The force field breaks and Ziggs slumps against the door. He wheezes and shakes his head.

“Man,” He says, “what are you doing here?”

“You are exhausted. Sit down.” Veigar replies.

He makes a swift swing of his sceptre. An energy strike pulverizes the stone floor next to Ziggs foot. He jumps up in surprise and makes a distressed noise. Veigar gestures towards the chair and calmly strides to the opposite side of the table. Ziggs throws him an angry glance, then walks over and sits down.

“Did you break open my door?” He snarls.

“It was already open.” Veigar says.

“I dropped my croissants because of you!"

Veigar uses his sceptre to shove the bag over.

“I’m sure you would have still eaten them if they spilled on the floor.”

“You’re damn right that I would have.” Ziggs grumbles and inspects the bag, “You don’t know how hard it is to get fresh things here.”

“I can imagine.” Veigar answers empathetically.

Especially at 1am.

“You probably wonder what I’m doing here.” He says.

“Meh.” Ziggs says, “I guess you’re here to talk.”

“Actually…” Veigar pauses, “yes.”

“You’re predictable.” Ziggs shrugs.

“Excuse me?” Veigar stutters.

“Yea, I mean, I knew you would come. It was kinda obvious.”

Veigar straightens up and composes himself. In honesty, he hasn’t expected that level of conclusion making from Ziggs but he supposes that Zaun must be filled with revenge driven individuals. Perhaps, this move has been predictable. Nonetheless it must be done and he’s here now anyway.

“So, you expected me.” Veigar says.

For someone that expected a murderer coming, Ziggs prepared lousily. He looks up from his bag.

“Yeah, just not that soon.” He gestures to his leg, “Have you recovered already?”

“Aren’t you a caring one.” Veigar muses.

“Of course!” Ziggs boasts, “I take care of things but you didn’t want to die!”

“Oh no, how could I…”

Veigar shakes his head and slowly prowls around the table without leaving Ziggs out of his sight.

“Ziggs, I am here because there are a few questions you have yet to answer.”

“I don’t have to answer you shit!”

“Wrong.”

He aims the sceptre at Ziggs and zaps him.

“Argh!” He cries out, “What was that for?!”

“You have developed a new weapon.” Veigar states, “What is it for?”

“That’s none of your business.” Ziggs mutters and rubs his bruised arm.

“Wrong.”

Veigar zaps him again.

“Urgh!”

“This bomb that you created” Veigar continues, “it is not an ordinary one, is it?”

“Man, I liked you better when you weren’t interested in my stuff.” Ziggs growls.

Veigar passes his back and zaps him again.

“Jow!” He whines.

“Believe me,” Veigar says, “I would rather be home right now.”

“The door’s over there.” Ziggs spits.

Veigar chuckles.

“And I could be gone in five minutes. That depends on you.”

“You don’t see me popping up in the middle of the night asking about your hobbies!” Ziggs barks.

"So, this is a hobby?” Veigar asks.

“Y-yeah. Just fireworks, man.”

Veigar reaches the opposite side of the table and stops for a moment. Then he crosses his arms behind his back, shifts the hold on the sceptre and slowly strolls back to him.

“Why would you aim firework at me?” He asks.

“You were in the way.” Ziggs says.

“I was in the way?”

“It’s all a misunderstanding.”

“So, you did not attack me?”

“It was an accident.”

He stops behind the chair. Ziggs turns his head to follow him with his eyes but can’t reach him.

“Ziggs,” Veigar says calmly, “I thought you were smarter than this.”

He swings the sceptre and jabs him. A pulse runs through Ziggs, his body twitches, and he falls from the chair. Thumb! He shakes his head and the signature grin is twisted into a fierce snarl. A spasm overcomes him and he jerks to the side.

“Please, have a seat.” Veigar says and gestures to the chair.

Ziggs hesitates. Maybe he contemplates his chances to run out. Maybe he thinks about what liquid to throw at Veigar. Or maybe he regrets not having a knife hidden in his boot. Who knows? With jerky motions he sits down on the chair again.

“I will ask you again.” Veigar says and calmly strides around the table again, “What is this bomb for?”

“Nothing. Is just a project of mine.” Ziggs mumbles through gritted teeth.

“Why are you working on it?” Veigar asks.

“For the fun of it.”

Veigar zaps him.

“Krrk!” Ziggs cries out, “That is the truth, dammit!”

Oh.

“And that will be the last time if you continue so.” Veigar says hastily.

Ziggs coughs and rubs his bruised chest.

“I hate this day.” He mutters under his breath.

“Why did you use it on me?” Veigar continues.

Ziggs shrugs.

“To test it.” He says.

“Why me?”

“Because Xerath has friends.”

“What?”

“And I don’t like you.” Ziggs pauses, “Now even less.”

They throw stares at each other. Veigar processes the information and blinks in confusion.

“What about Lulu?” Veigar asks.

“What about her?” Ziggs responds.

“Why her?”

“Just a test.”

“You tested it on two people?”

“Yes.”

“But why her?”

“Why not?” Ziggs shrugs.

“You insult me. Was I not enough?” Veigar hums.

“Don’t get me wrong” Ziggs says, “you were a good specimen but I thought you died. That kinda ruined the thing.”

So, Ziggs wasn't set on going after her. He did it because Veigar's test wasn't satisfactory. Lulu might have been at the wrong place at the wrong time for real. Veigar clenches his teeth.

“Why have you developed a weapon specifically against mages?” Veigar growls.

“Man, I told you. I thought It’d be neat.”

He stops behind Ziggs again. He takes his sceptre and aims at Ziggs’ head. That would be an easy shot. Many problems would be solved then. He could go home. He wouldn’t have to worry. He could breathe through. Have some tea once he’s home. He should do it. He crosses his arms behind his back again and sighs inwardly. Many other problems would arise.

“What are you planning to do with it?” He asks and stays in Ziggs’ blind spot.

“Dunno.” He sighs, “Add some more firework. Make a montage for my Instagram, I don’t know.”

He turns around to look at Veigar who gives him a death glare.

“What else do you want to know? Or would you please leave now?” Ziggs snarls.

“Why?” Veigar asks in a low voice, “Am I keeping you from something?”

“Yes.”

“My apologies but we’re not done yet.”

Ziggs narrows his look, it’s visible even through the goggles. Again, his mouth turns into a sour expression. Veigar moves towards the other side of the table once more.

“Ziggs, does Zaun know what you’re doing here?” Veigar asks casually.

“What? Why would that interest you?” Ziggs squeaks agitated.

“Does that mean no?”

“No, that means nothing. That wasn’t an answer.”

“So, Zaun does not know that you are developing weapons meant for war against nations of magic like Ionia?”

“What?”

“Or do they know because they have commissioned it?”

“What are you talking about?” Ziggs shouts, “This is my personal project. Zaun knows as much as needed and you shouldn’t ask that much.”

“Ziggs, Ziggs, Ziggs,” Veigar shakes his head slowly and stares him down from the opposite side of the table, “with this attitude you’re not going to satisfy my need for answers.”

“I’m not gonna satisfy any of your needs.” Ziggs says and pulls a face.

Veigar’s expression goes blank, then he swings his sceptre and zaps Ziggs. This time a little stronger.

“Urgh!”

So, Zaun doesn’t know about his studies. That’s interesting. As far as he knows Zaun funds most of Viktor’s research as well as Singed’s. Those surely aren’t peaceful projects. Solely the things he has seen in Viktor’s lab are reason enough to worry. Not to speak of Mundo and whoever did that to Warwick. Perhaps Ziggs lacks understanding of economics. Or perhaps he withholds information.

Veigar is sure that Zaun would stand behind Ziggs’ actions. After all, they bailed him out after their… incident. If he remembers correctly Zaun has funded development of war machinery in the past. If they are preparing for something new then Ziggs is a logical choice. That would be horrible if Zaun prepared again. Noxus will side with them without a doubt.

Shaking his head, he straightens his back and crosses his arms again. Well, at least he got a refund for his robe.

“You’re playing a dangerous game here.” He says.

“If this is a game then why do I get this feeling that you’re the only one enjoying it?” Ziggs grumbles.

Oh, well. He’ll admit that he enjoys it. It’s stress relieving. Veigar smiles warmly.

“That’s because you got a bad hand. Let me give you a winning card: Tell me what exactly the bomb does.”

Ziggs looks him up and down, contemplating what to do. He clears his throat and raises his hands dramatically. Then he turns them and flips him the bird. Veigar narrows his glance and swings the sceptre. ZAPP!

“Stop shooting me!” Ziggs cries and spasms.

“You’re making this unnecessarily hard.” Veigar replies.

“Okay, okay. Jeez, you can’t take a joke.” Ziggs pants, “It just… repels magic after absorbing it.”

That is why it felt like his life is getting sucked out of him, because it absorbed his power. Veigar barely made it out of there. The portal crashed several times before he could slip through. That means that Lulu would have never made it out. She can’t teleport and her mana control is way too unfocused. He swallows slowly and stares daggers into Ziggs’ skull. This thing is too dangerous if he plans to pursue his studies regarding their sceptres. Ziggs is.

“I really hope for you that you’re aren’t as retarded as your humor.” Veigar says.

“What would you know?” Ziggs says through gritted teeth, his spasms not having retracted yet, “I’m a scientist! Scientists are like magicians. We don’t tell our tricks.”

Veigar shakes his head slowly.

“If that’s what you call science, I don’t want to know your tricks.” He says.

“That’d be better for you, Veigar.” Ziggs barks, ”You’re awfully noisy and I swear if I had-“

“If you had what?” Veigar shouts, “What would you do? Throw a bomb at me? Hope that it would finish me off this time? Do you think I would hold back again?”

“Hold back? Man, you just suck at magic.” Ziggs counters, “The only thing that kept you alive is your sceptre. What would you be without it?”

Veigar pauses.

“The sceptre?” He asks and raises his brows.

“Fuck yea.” Ziggs growls, “You’re nothing without it. Fight me on my terms and don’t come sneaking in the night like a rat.”

Veigar growls, summons energy in his hand and shoots a beam it at his shoulder. Ziggs cries out. He grabs his shoulder and puts out the tiny flames.

“Ziggs, you’re forgetting that we’re fighting on my terms.” Veigar leans onto the table and glares at him, “Besides, right now we’re only talking. You don’t want to fight.”

“You shot me!” Ziggs croaks, “No wonder they say you’re crazy.”

“Ziggs, don’t insult me. It’s as simple as that.” Veigar tilts his head, “And if you want to see the sunrise you better behave now.”

“What else do you want?” Ziggs whines angrily, “You’ve ruined my evening enough already.”

“I want to know what are you planning.”

“Planning? I wanted to watch TV and eat!”

Veigar throws him a displeased glance and swings his sceptre. He crushes it onto the table and charges it. A pulse runs through it, hitting Ziggs somewhere. He cries out and jerks from the table. The chair tips over and he lands on the floor with a thud. He groans.

“Ziggs, sit up.” Veigar sighs.

“Fuck you.”

He walks around the table and holds the sceptre above his head. The tip lights up as he charges it.

“Sit up.”

Ziggs snarls at him. With clunky motions he pushes the chair up and sits down again.

“You better not have ruined my croissants.” He mutters and inspects the bag.

Veigar slowly walks around the table and sits onto the edge. He looks at Ziggs stoically.

“You are studying my sceptre.” He states, “Why?”

“None of your fucking business.” Ziggs splutters.

He still holds onto his shoulder. Veigar raises his hand and summons energy.

“Is that your answer?” He asks.

Ziggs’ jaw tenses but he says nothing. Veigar stands up and strolls to the pile of notes. He holds his hand out. Ziggs’ eyes follow him.

“I’m sure you know what I’m doing.” Veigar says.

“You surely aren’t about to burn them.” Ziggs says, his voice revealing insecurity.

“Not if you tell me what I want to know.”

“You’re sick.”

Veigar nudges the pile with his foot and pulls out a few sheets of paper. He throws the energy ball onto them and they pulverize. Ziggs clenches his teeth visibly. Veigar raises his hand again and summons more energy. He raises a brow at Ziggs.

“You were saying?” Veigar hums.

“I hate you.”

“Thank you.”

“I will kill you for that.”

“I’m sure you will.”

Ziggs growls.

“Now, answer the question.” Veigar says, “Why are you studying my sceptre?”

“Because it’s another project.”

“Another personal one?”

“Yes, so what?”

“An unusual choice, wouldn’t you think?”

“If you say so.”

“Ziggs,” Veigar marches towards him, “enough with the jabber. What are you after? Why are you interested in my sceptre and Lulu’s?”

“I can’t believe you looked through my stuff.” Ziggs spits, “Ever heard of privacy?”

Veigar raises his sceptre and pokes Ziggs’ neck with the tip. He freezes on the spot. A light pulse runs through it on all times. Veigar has acquainted to it long ago. Ziggs hasn’t. The reaction would be funny if the situation wasn’t this tense.

“Tell me. Now.” Veigar says in a low voice.

“I’m interested in them.” Ziggs gulps, “Don’t you ever become interested in stuff out of sudden?”

“I’m running out of patience, Ziggs.”

He hesitates.

“I want to understand them.” He says then and it sounds honest, “You mages have an unfair advantage against us normal people. Magic shouldn’t exist. I just want something against it.”

“Then why would you go after Lulu?” Veigar growls, “A healer. What has she done?”

Veigar observes his reaction. Ziggs eyes dart behind these goggles. The stress builds up in him visibly, the thoughts obviously rushing through his mind, trying to find an escape, trying to come up with a plausible lie and then he gasps.

“I never thought you’d have a thing for her.” Ziggs mumbles.

Did he just assume what Veigar thinks he assumed?

“Don’t be ridiculous.” Veigar replies calmly.

“Oh?” A slight grin spreads on his face, “So, you just came back to kick my ass?”

Veigar shakes his head slowly.

“Is that not reason enough, Ziggs?” He asks.

Ziggs’ grin grows wider and Veigar increases the charge on the sceptre. The grin dies immediately. Ziggs coughs and bends over but Veigar presses the tip into the soft skin beneath the chin. The coughing stops abruptly and his breathing turns into wheezing as he raises his head involuntarily. He looks Veigar dead in the eye.

“Ziggs, I understand that you would go after me.” Veigar says with a deep growl, “I don’t understand that you would go after a healer.”

“You would be a lot smarter if you got your head out of your ass sometimes.”

Veigar shoots a pulse through the sceptre causing Ziggs to gasp for air senselessly. He steps back and observes him as the muscles in his chest and neck fail to let in air. They relax soon again and the suffocating wheezing of him comes to an end. He coughs and jumps up. Veigar raises a hand and blocks the fist with a wave of energy. Ziggs flies back and crashes into the table.

He groans and wobbly comes onto all four. Veigar strolls over to him.

“Ziggs, I don’t like to repeat myself.” Veigar says, “What is your goal?”

“I bled on my croissants, man, fuck you!” Ziggs whines.

Veigar zaps him and Ziggs collapses. He kneels beside him and jabs him with the tip of the sceptre. Waves of energy flow through him, pinning him to the ground and creating a subtle but very annoying pain.

“Ziggs,” Veigar calls softly, “why are you after Lulu?”

“Man, she’s too young for you.” Ziggs says through gritted teeth.

Veigar sighs and increases the flow. Ziggs cries out and twitches.

“Ziggs, I will ask you one more time. Why Lulu?”

He stares at Veigar defiantly, hesitates, then the next wave overcomes him and his breath is caught off.

“No reason.” He croaks, “There aren’t many mages. So, you know?”

“So, you go after those of your own kind, yes?” Veigar asks.

“Nnnnggh.”

“Aha.”

Veigar thinks for a moment. He has admitted to feeling inferior towards mages and that he has the need to build a force against them. Reasonable. After all, Veigar could have ended his life in the very beginning without trouble. He insulted Veigar several times, yet chickens out after some pain. This seems to be the truth.

Which means that Ziggs has no reason for going after her. She seriously was at the wrong place at the wrong time. He regrets not having ended him back then but he couldn’t. Not in front of her. And if he’s being honest, the only reason he doesn’t do it now is the League. He has dealt with them once and that was one time too many.

He decreases the flow again.

“Ziggs, I ask you politely to quit your studies.” Veigar says softly, “If you bother me again, you will regret it and I believe you regret it already now.”

Ziggs pants angrily in response.

"Got any more wishes?" He groans, his body obviously not moving as told.

“Well, while you’re at it, give up your studies concerning magic as a whole.” Veigar hums, “You’re not cut from the same cloth.”

“Is that so?” Ziggs grins crookedly, “Narcistic, aren’t you?”

"Ziggs," Veigar says in a quiet and soft voice, "I give you one piece of advice: Do not underestimate a sorcerer. Not me, actually, never me. And not Lulu. Just a high-minded tip of mine. You haven't seen what I have seen."

"Oh, I bet you’ve seen much." He wheezes breathlessly.

Has he just assumed what Veigar thinks he assumed? He growls, and makes a decision.

He sends a shock through him, making him collapse, immobilizing him, forcing spasms that cut strings in the muscles. Ziggs' expression twists into a ferocious scowl. The grin disappeared and with it any humorous thought. Not on Veigar's expense, and not on Lulu's. He places a hand on Ziggs’ forehead. He’ll erase his memory. He’ll erase everything from the day he was born. And then he’ll drop him in Shurima. Fuck the trails he’ll leave behind. Fuck the League. He didn’t want to but enough is enough.

The energy flows through his arm into his finger tips and into Ziggs’ head. It piles and flows around the skull. Something disrupts the flow. He increases the flow. Ziggs’ eyes draw upwards and his breathing staggers. Veigar cannot push through. There is a barrier. Something shields Ziggs’ brain from magical impact. Impossible.

Veigar draws back. Immediately Ziggs’ eyes focus on him again. He looks dazed but ok considering the circumstances. Fine, direct impact might not work but there are ways around it. He grasps Ziggs’ neck and his claws pierce through the skin. With a deep breath he focuses on the mana flow again and aims for a new goal.

He feels the cold, dreadful effect of the spell. It clenches Ziggs’ arteries and lays around his heart, and from there it spreads into his head. It passes the barrier. The curse sips into his mind and manifests. Veigar frowns. This feels very different to Tristana. Her body welcomed the curse immediately and while Ziggs’ does so too, he reacts completely different.

Veigar retracts his claws and observes the yordle beneath him. His eyes dart left and right as memories return but his breathing doesn’t quicken. Instead he makes amused noises. Veigar stares at him. He can’t believe that the curse doesn’t work on him. Ziggs is too oblivious of his actions. He doesn’t possess the morals to be haunted by memories. It worked on Tristana like a charm, because she is normal. Ziggs is not.

Fine, then back to old-school methods: pitchforks and torches. He leaves the twitching yordle where he is and stands up. Tossing the alcohol he found earlier onto the paper and surroundings, he grabs the box of matches and snips away the lit sticks. Flames spit against walls and grounds. They jump into liquids and shelves. Multiple explosions occur. The flames grow high and, the room turns quickly into a sea of fire. Veigar walks back to the dazed yordle. He still giggles over his memories as if the smoke didn't bother him. Well, maybe it really doesn't bother him. Veigar raises the sceptre and slams the bottom into the ground creating a wave that temporarily dispenses the smoke and throws Ziggs through the air, through the door and somewhere into the next room. Veigar strides after and waves his sceptre as if he conducted an orchestra.

Walls are teared down, holes broken in and the flames spill from one room into the other. They blaze from furniture and walls alike. Where the fire doesn't find ground, he fuels them with mana. The flames explode as he attempts to control a discipline he never learned to control and fails. It doesn't matter, he wants to see this place burn.

He kicks Ziggs through the next room. The curse hasn't nestled in yet, it still brings up memories that claim Ziggs' mind. So, Veigar continues to spread the fire and kick the yordle into safety.

Once outside in the thick air of Zaun, Veigar contemplates what to do. His rage has subsided. A calm cold has replaced the fury, the thoughts of bloodthirst drowned in the joy of flames. Now, he has to tend to Ziggs. If magic has no effect on him, then he is left no other choice. Veigar walks around him and positions himself above his head. He grabs his sceptre tightly and raises it high above himself. He positions his feet once more into a more stable position and swings it as if he played golf. The collision with Ziggs head creates a quiet noise, his body relaxes in unconsciousness and Veigar stretches his shoulders. He must have overflexed just now. He shakes it off and crouches next to Ziggs.

So, what sweet agony shall he cause him? An inactive mind is so much easier to penetrate, plus the curse has slipped in already. Hmmm. There is this spell that causes hallucinations. A sane person is quickly disturbed by it and the development is an intriguing thing to see, but Ziggs isn't sane. He might shrug it off. What did he say? He is a scientist? Well, let's see how much science he can cause if his brain continuously shuts down.

Veigar lays his hand on Ziggs' forehead and he feels the curse tugging at him, demanding more mana to inflict further damages. Too bad it doesn't work on him, Ziggs’ body accepted it like a child accepts candy. He doesn't withdraw the curse, instead he slips in another that quickly catches onto the existing spell, transforms and creates something new. This should do it.

Veigar stands up and gazes at the burning laboratory. The distance should keep Ziggs off harm. He'll probably wake up soon anyway. Time to go home. He can’t wait to get out of these clothes and into a warm shower. He glances one last time at Ziggs and can’t help the scowl coming to his face. Seriously, he hopes there will be a second time.

He opens a portal and swaps from sticky air into content, familiar home. The portal closes behind him and he breathes through. Putting the sceptre aside, he slips out of his shoes and walks upstairs. He definitely overflexed his left shoulder. Cautiously he stretches but soon stops doing so. Maybe he should have limbered up.

After a well-deserved shower he stares at the ceiling of his bedroom and revisits the outcome of his research. He never liked Ziggs but they never had problems outside the playground. To think that this dumbass dared to attack him. Five years ago he wouldn’t have been this gentle. Well, it has been nice to have a break. How bothersome that he is forced to fall back on old manners.

Veigar sighs. What is he to do now? Ziggs might already plan his strike. Veigar doesn’t mind that. He understands it. After all, it is what this evening was about. It was satisfying. A very good talk. But…

Ziggs speculates about his relationship with Lulu. Veigar groans inwardly. This is exactly the reason why they kept their distance in the public. Because of rumors. The way the news dragged Teemo and Tristana though the mire was… honestly hilarious but this is worse. The problem is… that he might have… confirmed it by accident.

Not good, not good at all. He might have caused Ziggs to put Lulu on his list of targets. Which means he has to correct it. Fuck, how is he supposed to do that now? Veigar doesn’t panic but, actually, in this moment, he panics. Okay, calm down. He’ll tell Lulu, first and foremost. She needs to be informed. And then he’ll… kill Ziggs? Erase a shielded brain? Say sorry?

Veigar doesn’t like any of his options. Especially not the one where he has to face Lulu. Especially not that one.

Chapter 14: Nice house, bro

Summary:

Teemo is noisy as fuck, roasts Veigar's sense for decoration and makes a generally bad deal.

Nice house, bro

The travel bag strapped on his back, Teemo makes his way to Bandle City’s town hall. Civilians greet him and wish him good luck with his next mission. He smiles and answers politely. Little do they know how much he needs that luck.

It’s a busy week day, and bustle and hustle rules the streets. Normally, he would stop and chat with merchants and whoever else approaches him. He passes colleagues on patrol and waves them hello. He doesn’t even stop for a quick word. If he delays his departure any further, he might get caught up in conversations and, honestly, after seeing Tristana like that he is more set on doing this than ever.

Upon arriving in the town hall, he goes straight to the portal room, flashes a smile at the guards and requests the mage inside to bring him to Piltover. As usual, he is teleported without further questions. After having done this a million times and being in his position, no one questions his actions. It isn’t uncommon for him to be on duty non-stop. Besides, Teemo would never think of misusing his position. Expect for today. It’s an exception.

Piltover’s portal designee greets him and quickly goes back to reading through his books. Teemo leaves the town hall and, just one step outside, he is overwhelmed with the fascinating spectrum of life that is Piltover. Today is a busy day here as well. The court before the town hall is occupied by the hushing masses that walk in and out of the many business buildings that surround the square.

The town hall being situated in the business districts of Piltover makes it a short walk to the academy. Fortunately, it isn’t his first time here and he quickly accustoms to the demeanour of the citizens. The pass him with odd looks. Some of them register him as a champion, others simply as a caprice of nature. A yordle in their city? Let’s hope he’ll leave soon. It’s nothing new. Especially after Tristana’s trip he is cautious and dodges the fast pace of the city-goers. More than once he needs to duck beneath a bag or sidestep long legs. As fast progressing Piltover’s science is, as slim is its cultural candour.

Do they see him as a threat? He doesn’t know but some nasty looks make him think so. He leaves the main street for side roads. The last thing he wants is to walk into a scene. So, he takes a detour just to be sure.

The academy comes into his view soon enough and he steps into the foyer. Students of many races pass him. There are teachers talking next to endless stairs, an info point for visitors and many corridors to get lost in. Teemo chooses one. He was told where to find Heimerdinger’s office when he announced his visit. It’s a giant place, so he is grateful to have instructions. Yet, when he knocks on the professor’s office, he finds the door to be locked. Great.

He tries his luck on the next offices until he finds somebody and asks the vastayan whether they have seen the professor. She informs him that he can wait in the professor’s office until he returns - if he has an appointment. So, Teemo is let into Heimerdinger’s office.

He wonders for a moment whether she knows how precarious her doing is in a sense of discretion, data protection and security. He puts the thought aside and thanks her politely. As she returns to her work and Teemo uselessly stands in middle of Heimerdinger’s sanctum, he looks for something to kill time. He might be a little early. Hopefully, the good professor remembers their talk.

It is a neat office with a bureau, a couple seating possibilities and a window which probably shows a nice view of the campus. Teemo doesn’t know. The window is built too high up. He takes a look around and after looking at all the eleven bachelor degrees, and the five master degrees, and the three doctorates, and the eight certificates of successful graduations of hard to pronounce courses, and the fourteen patent certificates, and the picture of him and his students, Teemo is tempted to look through the shelves. He settles with the newspapers instead. It would be rude, anyway. He needs the prof’s help and getting on his sour side surely won’t help him.

Sitting down in the arm chair, he opens the news with a snap. Nothing interesting in particular today. It’s Piltover. Science, science, field trips, invention, politics, science, social event about science, more science. There is an article about Caitlyn and Vi solving a crime ring. That one is kind of cool but it is relatively short. He skips through the pages again until he sees an article about Zaun. Interesting. Those rivalling cities always kept an eye on the other but never so openly. Let’s see what they write about their alleged ally.

Fire causes damage of millions - investigation shows first clues

Zaun; Sump Level; Tuesday night;

In the night of Tuesday to Wednesday a fire has spread in the districts. The fire station managed to extinguish the fire after an 8-hour operation. An investigation about the source of the fire is run by the Zaunian department for justice and prosecution. Early suspicion points at an omission of fire prevention measures which lead to the quick spread, yet incendiary is not excluded. The fire that started around midnight has burned out the affected building within minutes and caught onto the neighboring area. The resulting damage has been estimated at several million gold. No casualties have been reported. Leading investigator Co-

The door opens and Heimerdinger hastily walks in. He stops abruptly when he notices Teemo sitting with the newspapers.

“Teemo.” Heimerdinger greets him, “Goodness. Has the time progressed this far already?”

He takes a look at the clock on the wall. Teemo folds the papers and puts them away as he stands up.

“I was early.” He says, “Hello, professor, how are you doing?”

They shake hands and Heimer spares him a tight smile.

“Good.” Heimer says, “Thank you for asking. I hope the same can be applied to you?”

“Yes, thanks for having me on such a short notice.” Teemo replies, “I know you’re a busy man.”

“Science never sleeps and you shouldn’t either.” Heimer muses, closes the door and motions to the arm chair Teemo sat in prior, “Have a seat. Let us talk about your request.”

Straight to the point, as expected. They sit down. Heimerdinger in the opposite arm chair. The table with the newspapers between them. He offers Teemo water, who declines, and pours himself a glass. The professor looks stressed, but then again, when isn’t he?

“Professor,” Teemo starts, “does your offer still stand?”

“Which one exactly?” He takes a sip and watches him closely, “To advise you in your project or to provide materials?”

“The latter.” Teemo says, “Although, perhaps both.”

“The offer still stands. For both.”

Teemo nods. Good. Heimerdinger doesn’t even hesitate to answer. Which is good. It is also odd. He must have thought this through thoroughly. Which means whatever reason behind his efforts runs deep.

“We have made progression since the last time we met.” Teemo tells.

“So I have heard.” Heimer replies in a displeased tone, “I expected you to come sooner.”

He shoots Teemo a disappointed look.

“This is not an easy undertaking, as you’ll surely agree.” Teemo says politically, “We must be cautious. I have investigated him for many years. Believe me, a slow pace is the right way.”

Besides, it is not like work ceased to exist out of sudden.

“Teemo, a man with your experience should have finished this already.” Heimer says and leans back, “Yet here you are gathering material, preparing to plan the steps.”

Teemo is speechless for exactly one second but manages to keep his expression neutral. Did Heimer just scold me?

“I know what happened here.” the professor continues and his voice turns flat, “If you had told me beforehand, Tristana and I could have taken care already.”

How does he know that?

“Well, professor,” Teemo says, “this might be true or perhaps it could have resulted in a catastrophe. If he had been encircled, he might have destroyed Piltover like he did Bandle.”

Heimer shakes his head slowly and looks at him with cold eyes, his voice low and gravely.

“Teemo, I have not decided to act upon your call because I am running out of projects. I have calculated the danger in retrospect, and frankly, it is a wonder Tristana is still alive.” He makes a pause to give his words meaning, “I believe, we agree on the point that we both want an efficient solution to this problem.”

Teemo clenches his teeth to prevent a few very ill-minded words from tumbling out and leans in as if he was interested in what Heimer is about to say. He knows best how close it had been for her. What is he trying achieve? Does he want to take the commando? Fine, it’s a joint venture. Teemo only initiated. He isn’t set on calling orders. But if Heimer doesn’t stop this interrogating bullshit he’s going to stick it up his ass.

“That we do, professor.” Teemo says and forces his voice to sound normal, “Would you like to suggest something?”

“I do, but now is not the time.” Heimer says, “You said you want to locate him. I can help you with that. Come with me. I want to show you something.”

Heimer stands up and motions for Teemo to follow. He does so. Silently. The way the professor behaves, irks Teemo. Not only is he aggressive for Heimerdinger’s standards, it seems that he underestimated Heimer’s… will for cooperation. He has misjudged the level of compassionate mercy of the professor. No, he means business and Teemo accidentally stepped on his foot already. He didn’t expect Heimerdinger to be this forceful. Never trust a public image, Teemo thinks absently. Like all yordles that work as champions, Heimerdinger has a side that is not seen on the first glance.

The professor locks the office and leads him downstairs into a laboratory. They don’t talk on their way. Teemo uses the time the study the professor’s expression. It looks neutral and when students pass, he smiles friendly and acknowledges them with a nod. Then he turns back to this masked expression.

It is strange to deal with this side. Teemo has had discussions with him before but those were on lighter matters. Philosophy, not how to get away with murder. Things that always put them on balanced opposites. This is not one of them. Heimer hides something behind those glasses on his nose and speaks the necessary only. He never said why he joined them and he likely never will. And to what extend he is willed to participate, is another question Teemo isn’t sure he would want to know the answer to.

They reach the door and Heimerdinger unlocks it. Once the light is turned on, Teemo sees many… interesting inventions. He has no clue what he is seeing. Heimer leads the way further into the room and through a locked door into another smaller office.

“This is my private office.” He explains, “Don’t touch anything.”

“Understood.” Teemo says.

“Good. Now,” Heimer opens a drawer of the bureau and takes out a small device, “this is what I offer you.”

He presses a button and the phone-like device comes to life. The screen shows a radar with several signs of… something. Points appear and circles spread like waves. It reminds Teemo of the radar that the academy gave him to avoid dangers underwater.

“With the XR-N007J you can detect outbursts of magic.” Heimer explains, “As you can see, several colleagues are working on their hextech-projects. The range differs on the areal. In cities like Piltover you won’t get a good signal, too many obstacles in the way. But if you were, let’s say above the city, the range might expand to about ten kilometers.”

He presses the same button again and the device shuts down. He puts it onto the desk next to him and takes in an authoritative pose.

“This is amazing, professor.” Teemo says and means it.

This thing is going to make it so much easier combing through the field. He crosses his arms before his chest and takes in a relaxed position. He feels like Heimerdinger might be pressured otherwise.

“You understand that I cannot hand over this device without sacrificial payment.” Heimer says.

Teemo’s eyes flicker momentarily into the direction of the door but he stops himself. Instead he looks at the device, then at Heimer again and nods understanding. His brain has turned on the alarm, but he supresses the urge to get more distance from the professor.

“Of course,” Teemo replies in a neutral tone, “what can I offer to you in return?”

He knew that Heimerdinger would want something. Especially after all this build-up beforehand. It shouldn’t surprise him that much. Well, it doesn’t. The tone of his voice, on the other hand, does.

“There is a personal project.” Heimerdinger says, “I could never proceed because I could not provide the necessary funding and, unfortunately, Piltover does not see special interest.”

That doesn’t sound good.

“Okay, what I can I do about that?” Teemo asks.

“I need a team for an exploration. I cannot go alone with my co-workers. We require protection, since it will likely be dangerous.”

Teemo raises a brow at that.

“What kind of exploration do you have in mind?”

“Oh, simply the answer to all of my questions.” Heimerdinger smiles and Teemo almost snarls at this happy-go-lucky expression.

He hums thoughtfully instead. Heimer doesn’t respond to it and gives him a few precious minutes to think. His gut tells him it’s a trap. It’s a disadvantageous deal. He knows it, but what chances does he have to find Veigar without the XL-whatever?

“You are asking me to deliver protection for you.” He sums up to make more time.

“Yes. We will travel potentially for three days. While my team and I research, you will protect us from the dangers that might occur.”

“And what kind of dangers are there?”

“That, Teemo, is the one question I cannot answer.” Heimerdinger sighs.

Teemo hums once more. A promise to something he can’t prepare for? How does Heimer expect him to find men that agree to these conditions? Without being able to tell what is awaiting them? Especially with his limited budget. He has none. Tristana would go without a doubt. But Tristana is off the roster. Does Teemo really want to reel in any more of his close friends? He supposes he can ask Poppy, Kennen and Co., but even of those at least three won’t help him. With the limited knowledge of the awaited dangers he’ll need a larger team. Should he ask for favours? Deadly favours? Who on Runeterra would follow him? Shit, how long has he been quiet now?

“I’ll see what I can do.” He says.

Heimerdinger shakes his head sadly.

“This will not be satisfactory. I require a clear answer.”

He supresses the growl. Of course, he won’t be satisfied with that answer. This is still Heimerdinger he is talking to.

“We have a deal.” Teemo says and only a quiet growl escapes him.

“Splendid!” Heimer cheers and holds out his hand to seal the deal.

-----------

As it turns out, Heimer has expected this exact outcome, because in the next second Teemo stands with the device in his hand on the landing platform of the academy waiting for Corki to pick him up. He shares a few more words with Heimerdinger in which the professor makes it clear that he would be upset if his next update took another 26 days. With his voice being icy and his words chosen this precisely, Teemo’s skin crawls like it hasn’t in a long time. It has been a while since he last met a person with such calculus. Heimerdinger talks about statistics and techniques of disarming mages and winning fights against magic-wielders. Teemo responds automatically. Interested but neutral. Hiding his doubts and his questions behind a clear voice.

Once Corki lands and he greets them both, Heimerdinger and he share a few friendly words. Something about needing to meet up soon and to discuss the changes of his new helicopter. Teemo heard about the old one. The way Corki used to talk about this vehicle showed that he cared for it, and that its loss must have left a scar. He should say something about getting back at Veigar or that Teemo is glad to have him on his side but... maybe on another day. His mood is not the best right now and he doesn’t want words to slip through. So, he politely thanks Heimerdinger once more, and the professor wishes him luck for his mission.

As soon as he sits next to Corki in the copter, he slouches into the seat. The engines drone and they lift up into the sky. For a few minutes nobody says a word and Teemo is staring down on Piltover’s roofs. The consequences of this deal being heavy on his mind.

“What happened in Piltover was not your fault.” Corki’s voice speaks through the headset on Teemo’s head.

He turns to the pilot with masked suspicion. Being called back to reality so abruptly, he isn’t sure what Corki talks about. Does Corki know what Heimerdinger was going to offer him? Does Corki know that Heimer is pissed? Does he know that Teemo had no other choice than to accept it and is now going to defend his friend? He cocks his head in feigned confusion.

“I know Heimer thinks he should have been involved.” Corki continues, “But honestly, he was too pre-occupied with his work to have brought up the time. It was close, don’t get me wrong, and we got into a lot of trouble…”

Ah.

“Corki,” Teemo speaks up, “you’re friends with Heimerdinger. You don’t have to say anything.”

“We might be, but that doesn’t mean that I can’t disagree with him.” Corki replies, “I know Heimer. He loves his work and he is… passioned about this.”

Passioned, huh? About what exactly? Murder? Teemo scoffs almost. He wants to get this done just as much, but Heimer always seemed like a level-headed man. Not a person to kill another in cold method. In such precise and calculated method. Then again, this is exactly how he moves on the playground. As if it was a game of chess. With Teemo being his bishop.

He isn’t surprised, not really. He might not be friends with Heimer nor does he have frequent contact with him but he knows the professor well enough to have seen this coming. Why would this venture be any different to him than a match? Because this is real? No, Heimer doesn’t differentiate like that.

What did Corki say? This is linked to Heimer’s work? Teemo would be overfond to pry into this. What in the heaven’s name has happened, he wonders. But doesn’t ask. It’s not his place to be asking questions.

“We all are.” Teemo says slowly, “But we’ve been working on this for only a month. Such things take time, and I rather take a long time to plan than to correct mistakes later on.”

Okay, maybe it’s not the best idea to vent to Corki about his friend.

“If you haven’t noticed yet,” Corki replies indifferently, “Heimer likes efficiency.”

Teemo grunts displeased. He doesn’t agree with Heimer. The prof lives in a dimension where time works differently. More efficiently.

“Don’t take it personally.” Corki says, “He is just upset about this opportunity gone.”

Upset is a nice euphemism. Teemo doesn’t want to think about it anymore. He’ll have to do a lot of thinking once he is back in Bandle City. Once he has told Tristana about the mess he made. He should relax now, he will need his strength. Let’s change the topic.

“So, has Heimer asked you to do this?” Teemo asks.

“No, I have offered my help before.” Corki rumbles through the headset, “And if I can be of help, then I’ll gladly be.”

He knew it. Heimerdinger and Corki prepared this carefully. Teemo glances at him and a question runs through his mind. Why exactly is Corki taking part? Is it the attack on his squad from back then? Teemo doesn’t ask.

“Thanks, it’s not every day I get a personal flight.” He says instead.

 Corki chuckles.

“Lean back and enjoy it then.”

Silence falls between them, and Teemo leans back and enjoys the flight. It is a short one, as there is a glade not far away from Piltover that connects to the Eastern parts of Bandle. He barely sees an astonished spirit as Corki fluidly opens a portal in and another one out. He dodges the tree that spawns before them with a flick of his hand and Teemo is convinced that his old helicopter would have never managed that manoeuvre.

They raise in altitude again and Corki checks the coordinates.

“Unio Field.” He says, “Is there a particular place where you want to start?”

Teemo grabs the XL-whatever and turns it on.

“Yes, head for the mountains.” He says.

“Got it.”

Corki changes direction and Teemo looks at the radar. The little display shows him nothing for a while, then a point and waves. Teemo gives Corki instructions and they make a beeline for the signal. He checks his outfit, makes sure the bag is strapped on tightly and his fur is covered fully. Everything is in place. Another look at the device shows no more deflections and when they arrive at the place, a meadow in nowhere, they can’t make out the source of the outburst. After a short stop they leave and head to the mountains once more.

They talk little, just the necessary. Coordinates and the plan for when they find something worth investigating. They agree that Teemo will scout ahead and Corki will stay on stand-by. They know that the engines create too much noise, which is why Teemo gets off in a cautious distance to the outbursts. Several more points hit up on the radar on their way and they check each one of them. They lead to nothing. It either has been a spirit or something slipped from the glade. It takes them a while before they actually reach the mountains.

From then on, they encounter only two more points caused by bickering spirits who flee as soon as Teemo comes into view. They have been doing this for hours and Teemo feels, perhaps, a little disillusioned by their progress until he sees the very unexpected view of an old cabin at the peak of the mountain. Corki changes path and Teemo gets off near the foot of the mountain. The copter then flies off and its sound is quickly swallowed by silence.

After a quick glance at the XL-whatever, Teemo can barely supress his curiosity. Whatever is in this cabin just caused another outburst of magic. So, he treks up the steep mountain.

After what might have been the fastest hike he has ever done, the peak is reached. The trees have stopped surrounding him and a fresh breeze rushes past him. He adjusts his hood and tightens his scarf, then he approaches the wooden ruin. No more outbursts register. On carefully chosen steps he walks onto the creaking porch. The device is stuck into the backpack in favour of his pipe, a dart drenched in narcotic at the ready.

He leans against the wall and risks a quick look inside before returning to hiding. There was nothing. He frowns and takes another look, this time with less caution. Inside the cabin stand run-down furniture coated in dust and there is a door in the background that barely hangs onto its fringe. Guessing from its looks, the cabin is abandoned.

But Teemo knows better than to rely on his eyes. He knows it is not an illusion. He would have seen through that. Veigar knows Teemo would have. No, there either is a secret cellar or some other trick. Or, well, nothing. That is also a possibility.

He kneels before the front door, pulls out his tools and begins to pick the lock. To his surprise it is sturdier than it looks and he needs to switch to other methods. The door opens after the third attempt. The old door moves without a sound and shows a very different interior. Teemo’s eyes grow wide. He knew it.

With the pipe at his lips, he packs his tools away and sneaks inside. The door closes behind him with a soft click, this side of the house showing a heavy, wooden door with a modern lock. One quick look around and one more moment to listen to the quietest of breaths, he deems the first room to be safe - for now.

Teemo is situated in the hallway of the house. A long, narrow room with walls covered in neutral wallpaper and a wooden floor. It doesn’t look old like its outside, actually, the floor is clean as if tended-to. It leads into other rooms and to a staircase to the upper floors. There are clothes hooks on the wall and a shelf for shoes. It is without a doubt Veigar’s place. His boots imbedded with the signature armour stand next to a pair sneaker. There is no way somebody would wear this kind of boots except for the mage on the battlefield.

He knows there is no time for gawking around or being horrified of the aspect of actually having found Veigar’s home. Teemo moves bowed down. Quiet, quick and covert. He checks the first floor hastily and discovers rooms expected from a normal household. One door is locked, which surprises him. Why would anyone lock a door in their own home? He pulls out his heat-displaying spectacles and looks through the door and beyond. It is the cellar and nobody is down there currently. He will return to this room, but now he passes it for the first floor.

Another scoop later he finds more normal rooms. No Veigar in sight. There is a door on the ceiling, an attic most probably. He looks through the spectacles again. Nothing. The house is empty. No one’s home. How very lucky for Teemo. He grins and switches the spectacles for the XL-Whatever again. He’ll start with his investigation downstairs, then the cellar, then first floor and lastly the attic. If anyone appears, the device will show him.

He returns to the hallway but there is nothing new. Nothing he has overlooked, no secret key hidden in the boots nor nothing. He leaves the stairs and heads for the room on the left.

It is the kitchen. Nothing suspicious here, although that tree over there is an eye catch. Teemo stands before it dumbfoundedly. Who knew that Veigar was such a health freak? But this is a little much. After all, the tree has rooted into the floor. He frowns at the note nailed into the trunk. A sign is drawn onto it. For good growth perhaps?

He steps away and takes a look around but it’s just a kitchen. Nothing unusual except for the unusual level of cleanliness. It is impressive, if he’s being honest. Tracing his gloved finger over surfaces he leaves no traces in dust. And everything inside the shelves is stacked nicely. There are even unpacked supplies in the lower shelves. And this oven. Teemo is speechless. It looks like it has never been used.

He stops at the fridge and fights the baseless urge to have a look inside. He loses it and opens the fridge. Surprise, surprise there’s groceries inside. More bottles of varying drinks than actual food. No vegetables. Ha! Teemo perceives baseless satisfaction in the knowledge that Veigar’s eating habits are just as horrible as they were five years ago.

He closes the fridge and checks the next room. It is some sort of laundry room. There’s a washing machine, some cupboards hoarded with cleaning articles - many cleaning articles - and a line hanging from wall to wall. There are no clothes drying at the moment. Something tells him that a single person doesn’t need this many cleaning products. His mind already spits out theories but he drops them. He’ll think about it later. Or maybe not at all. He makes one more sweep around. There’s nothing more to this room. Should he stop looking into every drawer he sees? Maybe.

Leaving the laundry room behind him he walks into the living room. There isn’t much furniture but the size of the room makes it rather cramped. A coffee table surrounded by seating opportunities, a sofa, a shelf, a window and a fireplace. Okay, this room is not bad. It’s… it’s not bad.

He inspects the fireplace and finds cold ash. He checks the shelf. There is some weird décor and a set-up area for candles - just without any candles. Inside the shelf are pottery, things for the chimney and other knick-knacks. It is so strangely normal that he closes the last drawer with suspicion piling in his stomach.

He makes a second round through the room and knocks on the walls and floor, looks under the carpet and… is that a note with a sign hanging in the corner? Teemo frowns. It is a sign but from down here he can’t say what it means. Well, he doesn’t know many anyway. It could be some voodoo shit. But… in the living room?

After staring at the sign for another minute he decides to leave the room. There is still the door on this floor. He makes the scan of the next room quick. It’s just a small bathroom. He sees toiletries and shoots himself a look in the mirror. When he enrolled in the academy, he never thought he would be seeing this many bathrooms. He always hoped to be sent on glorious missions and return as a hero one day. He accomplished that, but a lot of bathrooms were involved. And he wasn’t sent on any glorious mission in a long while.

He closes the door behind him and walks into the last room before he can return to the suspicious door. It’s a mix of a storage and a heating room. He had expected a room like that to be in the cellar. There are a lot of pipes and the wood piled at the wall tells him that the thing before him is the heating system. Still heating with wood. How outdated. Must be an awfully old house that Veigar cursed his decaying soul into. Is the external image a side-effect? How would such a spell even work? The house is so much bigger on the inside than on the outside. It must be the signs that hang in every corner. He found the first one in the kitchen and then in every other room.

A disappointing sweep later he finds no hidden ways in the walls nor pitfalls. Old but plain house, he thinks. It is secluded, he gives Veigar that much. It stands on a vantage point. Far away from any ruckus but near a small village to gather provisions when needed. It is similar to former hideouts. The apartment in Demacia was high enough to overlook strategically important streets. The barn in the swampy outskirts was bland. The forgotten study in the mountain near Freljord hard to find and to reach. This hideout is more homely than the others, but not by much. And what in the heaven’s name is that décor? Teemo frowns as he walks through the hallway again and passes the odd rack again.

He returns to the door that he wanted to inspect the whole time. The XL-Whatever hasn’t hit out yet, but he takes a cautious look. When nothing erupts, he pulls out his tools and begins to pick the lock. It opens silently and shows him a staircase leading into a dark depth.

Teemo swallows unconsciously. Maybe he finds what Tristana needs down there. Or maybe he finds his demise. Why would Veigar lock a room in his own home? Holding his pipe at his lips, he braces himself for the upcoming findings. Conveniently, there is a light switch and the light shines on stairs which end into a doorframe to the right.

Cautiously, Teemo walks downstairs, turns and can’t believe his eyes. For all this time in which he has known Veigar and after seeing many of his hideouts and knowing how brutally he used to fight him, Teemo couldn’t possibly prepare for what lies before him. He looks upstairs again, just to be sure. The door shows the wall he just passed. There is no invisible portal between up there and down here, is there? Did Teemo drop into a different house?

No, he is still in Veigar’s basement. He makes a careful step forward and inspects the shelf filled with movie covers of varying technologies. But inside are actual video cassettes or DVDs. He looks at the flat screen TV from all angles but it seems to be a legit device. Teemo pokes the couch but it turns out to be just furniture. He blinks in surreal realisation.

Veigar is a nerd. He seriously built a home cinema in his basement. Giant TV, a load of movies, a solid looking sound system, a comfortable couch and strategically placed lamps. What the fuck…

He stares at the TV. He stares at the couch. Then he stares at the DVDs. There are Blu-Rays and not little of them. He wants to look at the titles. He wonders if there are snacks in the lower drawer or if he will find more movies. He sees LED lights sticking to the nooks and backs of the shelf and finds the remote for it.

He crosses his arms before his chest and frowns. How is he supposed to feel about this? He feels betrayed. Veigar does not have a cellar filled with instruments of torture? Where are the cold tiles sprinkled with dried blood? Where does he perform the macabre rituals to please whatever gods he has devoted himself to?

This room feels too normal. It feels as if it tries to be normal, but in reality, it isn’t. He double-checks the cellar. He doesn’t turn on any of the stuff, although he is tempted. One look at the titles, just one, then he’ll move on. He ends up giving more than one look at the movies. It’s a wide variety of genres and Teemo feels as if he stumbled upon something terribly personal.

The cellar leaves no doubt. He checks the XL-Whatever, checks for thermal traces, for fur, for anything he can think of but he has to look the truth into the eye. Veigar likes movies. And the normality of this fact shakes him to the bones.

With stiff shoulders and visible shock on his face he walks upstairs again, locks the door and goes up to the first floor. He swallows, shakes off the fright and breathes through. Okay, let’s go on. There is a door right where the stairs end and more on the long hallway. Some decoration hangs on the walls and there is a small shelf down the way. He chooses the door in front of him and… it’s a bathroom.

The one on this floor is a lot more spacious. Bright tiles, a shower and bath rub, toilet, several shelves. Another bathroom on the list, he notes and inspects it in automatic movements. A lot of towels and a lot of soap. Nothing interesting. He takes a look through the window and lingers for a moment. The scenery of the mountains is picturesque. He leaves the room then. There is no time to enjoy the view.

He walks into the hallway, checks the decorative shelf quickly and moves to pass- what? He stops abruptly and turns with wide eyes to the frame hanging above the shelf. He thought it was a painting. Teemo stares at it and his soul is leaving his body. It is a small painting but that’s not what he is staring at. It’s the knife besides it.

And it’s not just any knife. It is his knife. He would recognize the carved blade anywhere. It looks as sharp as ever and he absently moves to grab it. He loved that blade, guarded it as if it was gold and took it with him on every mission. It was his lucky paw. Saved him countless times. Like that one mission back then, some years ago.

Teemo remembers it vividly as his finger traces the beautiful carvings. It was near Shurima. The air was hot and dry, breathing was difficult and all the critters hidden in the dirt have kept him awake for nights. Yet, he has not desisted from losing Veigar’s trail. And when he cornered him, everything went wrong and he grabbed for his final resort. Aimed at the mage’s head to save his own. He hit the shoulder instead and the mage has staggered backwards. Disbelieve was written on his face and he opened a portal behind him and disappeared.

On this day Teemo has lost the trail he followed for weeks and, with it, his knife. Damn, that knife was so expensive. And so beautiful and so, so deadly and, apparently, in Veigar’s possession the whole time. Reluctantly he stops caressing it. The temptation to take it is high, so very high that he has to turn away. He shakes his head in disbelieve. Veigar has kept it all these years, framed it like a trophy, and, somewhere deep down, Teemo feels moved. At least this damned mage has somewhat of a good taste.

He takes a shuddering breath and walks into the next room, the master bedroom. He evaluates it in one quick look. His eyes stop at the desk. There they are again. What’s up with these metal balls everywhere? Do they soothe him or something? In almost every room Teemo walked in he found these small metallic balls on shelves or cupboards. Well, Veigar does have some nervous ticks. The clicking with his claws, for example. Maybe you’re supposed to roll them in your hand, but… everywhere? That has to be the strangest sense for decorations.

A thought strikes Teemo. Veigar has some cat traits, maybe they run deeper than the eyes meet? What if Veigar has a scratching tree somewhere? Shit, that would be hilarious. He chuckles to himself and shakes his head. This is not funny. This is a serious mission. He clears his throat and runs his hands through the many drawers. And he regrets it. Too much underwear. He looks at the wardrobe and is astonished by what’s inside. Veigar’s sense for fashion is even worse. With a big question mark crossing his mind, he rummages through the coats. Horrible, Teemo thinks, or… cosplay? He chuckles at the thing that could be from the late 18^th century Freljord. That thing just might save you when hit by an avalanche.

The wardrobe holds many more secrets and Teemo wishes he could use them against Veigar without selling himself out. He closes it and looks through the bookshelf next to the desk. There are several folders and case binders. They mainly contain bills for the house and other mundane costs. He stops to look a little more intensive at the medical bills but Veigar doesn’t keep recipes or doctor’s notes. Teemo would love to know what this is about. He does find the name of the attending physician and snaps a photo of it with his phone. Oh, what dirty secrets does he have?

After skirmishing through the remaining papers, he arranges everything as it has been. The desk doesn’t hold any more juicy information for him and he briefly wonders if it’s worth to search through his bed. It’s not, as it turns out.

Standing in the door frame he takes one last look and imagines what Veigar’s morning look like. It is just so very strange to imagine him living here like a normal person. Is he a morning person? Does he wake up with schemes in his mind? Or does he plan them down in the kitchen with a cup of coffee?

The next room awaits him and, so, he leaves. It is a guest room. It is a lot brighter than the master bedroom. Should he search this room, too? Of course, as fruitless as it might be. He has to be thorough. He steps inside and browses through the furnishings. There are a lot of empty drawers as if someone just recently moved whatever was stored here before. Rather suspicious, in Teemo’s opinion.

Besides the space, he finds sheets, blankets and other uninteresting things. It’s not like he expected anything from this room. It is as featureless as a guest room can be. He wonders what could have been in here but Veigar storing magical ingredients or insigne or whatever in a guest rooms seems far-fetched.

What does he need a guest room for anyway? Teemo can’t imagine him welcoming guests or hosting parties. Nor can he imagine anyone freely spending a night here. Except for… Well. That isn’t that far-fetched, actually. He grimaces on the thought and leaves the room quickly.

He distracts his mind and asks himself when he has hosted a party last. Does the evening in the Crooked Flower count? If so, then that was an awful party. He used to throw better ones when he was still in training and the few years before he gained hero-status. What a time that has been!

He walks down the hallway to the last room of the first floor. There is a painting on the wall and he stops to inspect the image. A landscape. Ionia perhaps?

What would he give to make vacation there. To just pack lightly and wander through the lands. When he was younger, he used to do that with his friends. He often asked Tristana to accompany them and she often declined because it was a stag party. The memory of their quarrels fills his mind.

No, she had said, I don’t wanna barge in on your guys’ thing.

He had been confused.

It’s not a guys’ thing, he had said, you’re free to come along.

Nah, thanks, she had answered.

Come on, he had nudged her, you’re one of us.

She had smiled with a grimace.

You’re all scouts, I’m a gunner. I don’t even know them.

You know me, he had said triumphantly.

That’s the worst of it all, she had grinned.

And they had kept quarrelling.

Looking at it now, he understands why he had been so persistent. Stupid back-then-him hadn’t. And now they hardly spend any time together. Tristana is more of a guard and Teemo is more of an infiltrator. Sure, have worked together before but that is a rare thing. They always made sure to see the other at least once a week. Always, well, except for these last months. Ever since the city started to send him outside more. Maybe now they have a chance to make up the lost time.

He sighs when he can’t find any hinted intend behind the image and carefully lifts the painting to have a look at what is behind. There’s a wall behind it. After rearranging the painting to what it has been, he walks into the last room of this floor.

He pushes open the door. Jackpot. It’s the study. A large room with stocked bookshelves and a working corner. With slow steps he walks past the shelves and lets the image sink in. It’s more of a library and there is yet another door in the back. The many windows let in a lot of light and Teemo absently wonders if that is wise considering the visible age of many books. He decides to search through the desk first.

Unfortunately, Veigar is smart enough to not leave a log or a diary that contains all of his plans. Not even a To-Do-list lays around. No notes. Nothing. The desk is disappointingly empty. The door in the back has his hopes high. He spares the bookshelves a few glances, but how is he supposed to look through all of them? Any could contain notes or hints. He sighs quietly and after looking at the XL-whatever, he shoves open the last door.

Behind it lies a small storage room. Racks upon racks filled with all sorts of… ingredients. There are glasses with indescribable containments. Preserved fleshy things, liquids, dried fleshy things and a ton of different dried plants. These are meant for magic, without a doubt, but they aren’t helping Teemo in the slightest. He closes the storage room and returns to the study.

There is only the attic left, so, he takes the time to search for something that could help Tristana. Books of curses, maybe. Walking through the rows the weight of hopelessness slows him down. It would take days for him to search through these books. Many of them aren’t even in English. Maybe they’re exactly what he needs or maybe he just grabs a story book.

He changes the row and passes another one of those metal balls. Really, even here? He looks at the books around it in the hope it might be a bookmark. But it isn’t. He grabs a book here and there but they either are irrelevant or illegible.

Something clicks and Teemo spins around. His mind rushes with alarming thoughts as he searches for the source of the sound. He glances at the XL-whatever but there was no magical eruption. Has Veigar returned through the door? Never. Teemo would have heard it. Speaking of.. He hears something. It is minimal, just barely audible. A chafing sound. He scans the room and his eyes land on the metallic ball. It twists slowly around itself and lifts a lid. Teemo’s heart stops a beat, and he jumps behind the next book shelf expecting an explosion.

None follows. The next breath he takes gets stuck in his lungs. What if it’s poison? He scrambles though his backpack and pulls out the full-faced gas mask. He slips it on and activates the improved vision. Blink, blink. It boots up and gives him the okay to breathe again. Which he does greedily. He looks around the shelf to the odd trap. Through the mask he sees the gas emanating from it. The fucking decoration isn’t even decoration.

Holy… That was close. He slumps into himself and allows himself a moment to catch his breath. Teemo could have inhaled some of it. That was way too close. Veigar has installed poisonous traps and he didn’t even hide them. Teemo was too blind and he could slap himself for that. He barely dodged a terrible fate.

But if Veigar thinks that he can scare him away so easily, then is damn wrong. He shakes off the brief panic and returns to the shelves. After all their encounters, a little poison won’t make him chicken out.

He resumes his research. Slowly, the plumes of poison come into his view and envelop him. Again, he wonders why Veigar risks his whole home getting intoxicated just to… On second thought Teemo understands it. It makes him more curious as to what this bastard of a sorcerer is hiding. And where he is hiding it.

He puts back the book he has been skipping through, careful to not leave a trace of his doings, and inspects every shelf and every table again. The mask analyses the poison and its result let a cold shiver run through his back. This is some top-notch stuff. The worst of the worst. Chemicals so radical, they have been forbidden by the League after what has happened to Ionia. Yet, he is not surprised that Veigar has access to such things. He has been to Zaun after all. Probably to retrieve these things, if he hadn’t had them before.

With calm but intend, he searches the walls for hidden rooms but there is no more than the balcony and the storage room. That means, whatever he is hiding, is hidden in the attic. The thought lets a shiver run along his back and his hands turn cold from the sweat. He should leave soon. The poison is a risk but also his nerves run high and the tension is affecting his body. He gets tired. Hold on. This never happens.

He taps the mask and runs a check. The result is fine. He clenches his fist but his hand responds slowly. He taps his fingers and pokes his finger into his thumb until the claw rips through the glove and draws blood. He doesn’t feel it.

The poison slipped through and attacks his nerves. Now that he knows it, he notices how his vision isn’t as clear as usual and his feet feel heavy. So heavy. He wants to lay down and panics because of his thoughts. He needs to leave now. He spins around. The front door is too far away. The balcony.

Teemo slouches to the glass doors, fumbles with the handles and clumsily pushes them open. The mask slips from his mouth and he gulps for air. Only a fraction of the oxygen reaches its goal. He kicks the doors closed, not caring if he leaves a foot print. His vision blurs more. He grabs for his phone and searches for Corki’s contact. He can’t breathe, can’t see what he’s typing exactly, isn’t sure if he’s calling him, isn’t sure if he has signal. Teemo leans further out of the balcony, hopes the call to happen, desperately gasps for actual air but it gets stuck somewhere along the way. His legs give in, he steadies himself on the railing, tips over and all strength leaves his arms.

He barely feels the impact of the ground and the breaking of his bones.

Chapter 15: Pyjama party!!!

Summary:

The title says it. Lulu and Veigar have a pyjama party.

Pyjama Party!!!

Lulu is bored. And that is a paradox of itself.

She has had two matches this week and another three the week prior but now there is nothing left to do. The weekend is still two days away, so there's nothing on TV, none of her friends have time for her and she already did every activity suited for one person. She went for walks, she drew, she read a boring book, she even cleaned her bathroom. That last one was long due, anyway.

Thankfully, today she is called to the academy to fulfil her duties, or rather, her punishment. Her phone awakes her with a scare and her hair falls into her eyes as she talks to the healer. She promises to be there as soon as possible and exchanges a tired look with Pix. They both regret having started a Sailor Moon marathon yesterday.

She feels beyond groggy but she stands up and gets ready. It’s not that she doesn’t like helping at the academy. On the contrary! She really likes being needed and if some magic makes others happy, why not? Besides, the healers can tell one or two tricks.

She makes it to the academy only half an hour later. When she arrives she notices that she moved completely on autopilot. She dressed up in her rift attire. And once she notices it, she starts picking at the new hole in her sleeve. The thing is so old and has more patches than original cloth. She’ll look funny next to the healers in their long, elegant robes. Well, she doesn’t posses anything like those, anyway. So, does it matter?

The grogginess hasn’t dissipated but she puts on a smile and asks about today’s business.

“Ah, nothing special.” says Derek, specialist in healing infrastructure as he calls it, “Jaansen is out gathering herbs, and Bob and Sasha had a hell of a night. Emergency that went on until morning...”

He yawns.

“And then Nissa called in sick.” he takes a sip of his coffee, “It would be just Ruby and me otherwise.”

“Wow,” Lulu says thoughtfully, “you’ve still got your hands full.”

The healer shrugs tired, the eye bags hanging deeper out of sudden. Or maybe Lulu only noticed now how they have worsened since they have last called her in.

“So have you, I heard.” he cracks a smile, “Congratulations on your matches.”

“Aww, thanks!”

She makes a disgarding gesture and they chit-chat a little more about her current winning streak before the healer breaks down a number of cases that she needs to take over. Once he dismisses her and goes to make his morning round, she exchanges a glance with Pix who has fallen asleep in the nook of her hat. What a great help, he is. She picks up the patient files and walks to Sasha’s office. She feels like an intern. She doesn’t even get paid. Well, that’s what you get for almost breaking off a war between Bandle and Piltover.

It’s fine, she supposes. It could have been a lot worse. Carefully, she puts her hat onto the table and greets her first patient. When she peeks out her head to the waiting crowd, she sees astonished faces. One woman even leaves but psh Lulu couldn’t care less if they want to be treated by her or not. She knows what she is doing.

The problem is just… she does care. And she grits her teeth and forces a smile. When Pix awakes and makes jokes, she begins to have fun. Being a healer always looked like a lot of fun to her. Almost as fun as planning and doing pranks but she knows this is not a good moment for that. Not if the kid standing before her admires her so much that he wants to takes photos with her and not if the man, that comes next, is fidgety because of how much fears whatever he has.

The cases she is given are easy enough and she overdoes it a few times. Why creating a paste when a spell would get rid of it completely?

“Lulu, don’t waste your energy like that.” Derek says grimly when he checks on her later, “Heal 80% with 20% of your energy. You just overdo it otherwise and I don’t want you fainting.”

“Oooops, sorry.” she says cheepishly.

She puts on a big grin and shoots him an innocent look. In the back of her mind she hears the nagging voice of her teacher-for-three-days who told her the exact same. Well, in another context. And he said a lot more. And a lot louder.

When lunch break approaches she and Pix make up theories about the emergency from the night before. Pix says it was a werewolf that didn’t know he was one and then suddenly turned and an undeniable blood-lust overcame him. She laughs and says: impossible, it was clearly a rare case of mutation, something with the venom of a snake and claws of a hawk that snatches people off the street. The man she is currently tending to, pales incredibly.

During lunch, she eats with Derek and Ruby in the small break room. She pries about the case but the two healers aren’t budging. Confidential, they say. Not even pouting helps. Though, it is a lot more fun to sneak around and search for clues. She shares a glance with Pix when he inconspicuously steals a bite from her plate.

Derek leaves soon for some more coffee and Ruby begins napping at the table. She didn’t even reply to Lulu’s story. Aww, this might be easier than she hoped. Silently, she puts away her plate and leaves the break room.

“Wanna bet my theory is right?” she grins at Pix.

“How much do you want to lose?” he counters.

“Uhm...”

“I don’t have any money either.”

“Then we’ll just go?”

“Yeah, go ahead.”

“Surgery rooms?”

“Nah, they should have put them in the critical area.”

“Not the coma area?”

“Isn’t that right next door?”

“I think so… You know what?” Lulu shakes her head irritatedly, “Let’s just go.”

There are a few helpers running out and about from room to room, tending to those who are awake. They’re busy during lunch, so no risk there. Leaving the public area behind them they walk into the corridor of the critical cases. Lulu checks the patient files hanging at the doors for yesterday’s date. Five rooms are occupied at the moment. A situation that looked a lot differently only two weeks ago. It’s the third door to the left and she briefly reads over what happened but Bob’s writing is less incomprehensible than runes. There’s something about broken bones and internal injuries. They have ticked them as done.

“Looks like no mutation.” she sighs.

“What a bummer.” Pix whines dramatically.

They snicker, put back the file and sneak inside. She freezes. Pix says a silent oh. Lulu wished it had been the mutation because the patient is no stranger to her. No, it’s Teemo. Teemo is the emergency.

In between the machinery and the magic bubble, a bed stands. And in this bed Teemo lays. Signs cover his face and his torso. Tubes go into his arm and charms stick to his bed. His aura is so very faint she can’t distinguish it properly from the intense feeling that comes from the crystal-powered machine next to him.

“Shit...” Pix mumbles.

“Indeed.” she replies and swallows.

With hesitant steps she walks nearer to Teemo but stops herself then. What if she interferes with the area of effect? She doesn’t want to ruin the healer’s work and she certainly doesn’t want to risk Teemo’s health.

“What do you think happened to him?” Lulu whispers.

She sees traces of something horribly in his aura but without direct contact she can’t decipher what it means.

“Smells like poison.” Pix says.

“Doesn’t he always smell like that?” she says.

“Not necessarily. Not… now.”

“Maybe he had an accident with his arrows?”

Pix raises a brow at her. Yes, unlikely. She knows but what else could have poisoned him? Teemo out of all people. The poison-expert himself who ventures into who knows where and doesn’t even get stung – according to Tristana.

Hold on, Tristana! She must be devastated. Oh rats, does Tristana know? What, of course! Tristana is the first to know. They might even call her before his family.

“I think we should visit Tris later.” she mumbles.

Pix hums agreeing. They share a look. Another catastrophe. It just keeps coming for Tristana, doesn’t it? Lulu feels cold of out sudden and slings her arms protectively around herself.

“As if the curse wasn’t enough...” she mumbles.

“At least it’s not another.” Pix says cheerily but it sounds hollow, “We’ve got our hands full already.”

She bites her lips.

“This is poison.” she says.

Pix turns to her with a question mark on his face.

“Do you think..?”

She makes a gesture between them. He shrugs.

“I don’t think it’s necessary.” he says.

The question mark appears on her face now.

“How so?” she asks.

“What do you think why Jaansen is out gathering herbs?”

She blinks. Then it clicks.

“Ah!” she nods reassuringly, “Well, maybe we should leave then.”

Who she reassures, she isn’t sure. Everyone, perhaps. She nods towards the door and Pix agrees. They return quickly to Sasha’s office and prepare for the afternoon shift. Wow, she really does feel like an intern. Or… like a healer? She feels down mostly.

The rest of the afternoon goes by fast. Lulu feels the consequences of not doing 80/20 and grows more quiet the more patients come. Pix still jokes and scares the rude lady with his soul-stealing stare. Lulu chuckles silently as she feels the lady’s pulse quicken.

Derek checks on her again and they chat as if Lulu has always been a healer. When she asks how many coffees he has had, he shakes his head and sighs.

“More than my doctor would advise.” he says.

“A healer goes to a doctor?” she asks with a raised brow.

“How else am I getting a diagnosis?”

“Uhhh...”

“Hairdressers go to other hairdressers if they want their hair cut.”

“But if they’re good, they could do it alone.” she cackles, “Maybe you should go to another.”

Derek shrugs listlessly.

“You know, the traditional doctors aren’t so wrong about their methods.” he mumbles.

Lulu frowns.

“You think so?” she asks.

“Well, at least they’re taking a lot of work from us.” he smiles, “I should go. Have a nice evening.”

“Thanks, you too.”

She watches him leave and turns to Pix.

“Did you know that hairdressers don’t cut their own hair?” she asks.

“Nope.” he says.

They exchange a look, then she shrugs and asks in the next patient. The afternoon is considerably quieter than the morning. When they go home, Lulu wants nothing more than some food and her bed. Being a healer is exhausting. Mimimimi manaflow, crosses her mind and she smiles absently. She didn’t get it then and she doesn’t get it now but she begins to see why it is important.

Pix suggests to continue their marathon but to limit it to four episodes, max! He crosses his arms, puffs out his chest and nods strongly. Given that he is… what, twenty centimetres tall? It looks cute and Lulu can’t say no. They make themselves comfortable in the guest room, her current bedroom, and watch on her phone. Lulu doesn’t even make it through the second episode and dreams of magic and a nagging voice.

-----------

The following day starts slow and they’re thankful for that. Over breakfast Pix tells her all about what she missed and she nods and hums. He’s really getting into it. They discuss what they want to do today. Pix wants to bug the new spirits that settled down two streets away. Lulu doesn’t.

“You know, you shouldn’t mess with them too much.” she says.

“On the contrary!” he counters, “It’s good for your health!”

“It’s good for you health to mess with spirits?”

“Yeah!”

Lulu blinks in confusion.

“What?”

“If you’re lucky they’ll sprinkle you with dust.” he smiles widely.

“Or throw stones at you.” she snarls.

“Come on, that was one time.”

“It hurt.”

“One liiiiittle stone.”

“They stoned me, basically.”

“Well, you always wanted to be a witch.”

Lulu blinks and fails to form a quick response. Her mouth hangs open and Pix’ smile widens more. In the end she throws a pillow after him and he laughs as he escapes through the window. She puffs out her cheeks and chuckles. She can’t believe that Pix remembers that.

Standing in the empty house with nothing to do, she considers visiting Tristana. She sends her a text but when no immediate answer comes, she has to find another activity. Normally, she would draw in her free time but she feels uncreative today. She makes herself some tea but then stands in the kitchen and waits for the cup to cool down. She’s bored.

She puts the cup on the kitchen table and walks upstairs. On her way to the guest room she stops before her bedroom. She hasn’t been in this room lately. Actually, she avoids it. The giant bug-hole lets in all the cold air, it’s loud and she has this irrational fear that someone could climb in.

She stares at the door. Her clean clothes are drawing to a close and her comics are still in there. For days she has wanted to read them again… and maybe colour them in.

A minute passes and she still stares. Great, now she feels dumb for hesitating to walk into her own bedroom. She pushes open the door defiantly and a cold breeze greets her. Shivering, she slings her arms around herself and takes a look around. It is a little windy today, and the tarpaulin flutters in a gust of wind. It looks odd next to the light walls and her colourful bedsheets. Crumbles of her wall are scattered throughout the room, sticking in her carpet and some had flown onto her shelves. They create a strange decoration next to her crystals.

She taps over to her shelves. She hasn’t looked at her crystals for a while now. They used to make her smile. Especially the one that smells like lavender. There is nothing better than sleeping in her lavender space. Now, it doesn’t smell like it any more. It’s old. Like the amber-coloured one. It used to send out electric sparks on touch and something about that pain made her touch it again and again. Maybe it won’t hurt as much this time, she had always thought and had always been wrong. Until Pix had touched it.

She grabs the smallest of them. A glass-like crystal which she always wanted to carve something into but never had the right idea. They’re rare, after all. She couldn’t just mess up and ask for another. Lulu hums wistful and turns it in her hands. Cold crystal in colder getting hands. She should probably get back. Just grab the comics and get warm again. She turns and sees Pix hovering in the door.

“Already back?” she asks.

“They threw stones at me.” he says and looks awkwardly to the side.

“Told you.” she grins.

He huffs theatrically and flies over. Landing on the shelf he looks at the crystal in her hands, then at her.

“And you? What are you doing?” he asks.

“Nothing, really. You were barely gone.” she shrugs.

“I didn’t think they would throw immediately.”

“Can you blame them?”

She puts the crystal back on the shelf. Today won’t be the day she makes something out of it.

“They’re such spoilsports.” he says and shows her his battered wing, “Their aim has gotten better.”

“Oh, wow.” she praises.

“Hmh!”

She nods and quiet falls over them. They look at their former bed room, now a mess.

“I wish I knew how to build walls.” Lulu says absently.

“You would use Lego, probably.” Pix says.

“Lego is indestructible. It wouldn’t be a bad choice.”

He chuckles. Her eyes fall back to the crystal that lays next to Pix and she sighs.

“You know,” he speaks up again, “maybe we should talk about it.”

She shoots him a glance.

“About what? There’s nothing to talk about.”

“Lulu… why don’t you want to walk into this room any more?”

“Because there’s a giant hole in the wall?”

He sighs.

“And it’s cold.” she gesticulates, “And it’s a mess. And-and I can’t nap in here any more.”

He raises his hands in defence.

“Hey, now,” he says, “that’s not what I mean.”

“Then I don’t know what you mean. Come, let’s go. I’m getting cold. I made tea. Come on!”

She walks to the door and frantically waves him over. Before he can respond anything, she is already at the stairs chatting away about how they need to get this hole fixed. She walks straight into the kitchen and sips at her tea. How long has she been up there for it to get cold?

Pix flutters in a moment later, the small crystal looking gigantic in his arms. He hands it out to her and she hesitantly accepts it.

“It’s okay.” he says and lands on the kitchen surface.

She stares down the crystal but it doesn’t budge.

“Why did you give me this?” she asks.

“Because it’s okay.” he repeats, “Keep it in your pocket, if you want. Who cares?”

She looks at the crystal a moment longer, then at him.

“No way of kidding you, is there?” she asks.

“No need to.” he responds, “You don’t have to hide it from me. I understand you. It’s weird for me, too.”

“It’s...” she frowns, “weird for you, too?”

“I mean, who is going to dip me into coffee now?” he smiles crookedly.

She manages a smile at that but then bites onto her tongue. She sips her tea and sighs.

“And here I thought you hated that.” she says shaking her head.

“Well, I’m full of surprises.” Pix says, “But in all seriousness, you can talk to me. I know it has only been two weeks. And you haven’t said a word about it.”

“Pix, come.”

“It’s fine, Lulu. You care a lot. It’s normal.”

“Pix, please.” she rubs her eyes, “I’m just tired.”

She drinks the rest of her tea and puts the cup away.

“We wanted to visit Tris, didn’t we?” she asks, “And we have to train today.”

Pix looks at her but when she only counters it with a stare of the same calibre, he shrugs defeatedly.

“Alright.”

They trot to the academy in semi-silence. Pix wants to make light conversation but Lulu thinks about what they have seen the day before.

Tristana, as they get told, is not in her quarters and therefore, their plan is put on ice. She might be at her parents’ house, that would make sense. Maybe she’s in the medical wing. They look for her there but they are told the same by Derek who must have been on his sixth coffee that day.

Lulu sighs and shares a look with Pix. Training it is then. It’s not as if she didn’t feel tired from the day before but she wants the exercise, the distraction. They walk to their usual destination, the Northern Forest. Promptly they stumble upon spirits and when Pix chases after them she can’t help but follow him. The spirits’ squeaky insults make her giggle and she forgets about training.

They are quick but Lulu is quicker. Yet before she can grab their tiny paws or spiky tails they flee and disappear into thin air. Out of breath Lulu collapses against a fallen tree while Pix tries not to choke on his laughter. They share a grin and fall into banter who was closer to win.

He teases her just far enough to get her blood boiling and she suddenly remembers her training. She spins her staff from behind her back, grabs it with both hands and casts a zapping spell at the fairy. He shrieks and gasps outraged. Lulu bares her teeth in a grin and cocks her head. No teasing now, eh? And Pix plays into her mock.

They continue to train her aim. The fae might be fast but if it wasn’t for his ability to teleport he would have been pinned to a tree a couple of times. Like old times, crosses her mind and she doesn’t like the melancholic sound of that. The next spell accidentally sets the bush on fire. Uh oh.

Her mana pool dries quickly in the efforts to summon wind like Janna does but that magic is a lot more complicated than it looks like. They manage to extinguish it eventually but now they smell roasted and Lulu is exhausted. When she suggests to go home, Pix only nods and falls asleep in her pocket before they even reach city walls.

Once home she carefully places Pix on the couch and covers him with a blanket. After taking a quick shower she dresses in her bathrobe and tip-toes into the kitchen to make lunch. Without Pix it takes her a lot longer and when she wakes him up to eat, he has this look of disorientation on his face. They chatter aimlessly when she cleans up and afterwards they hang around in the living room. Tristana answered that she has been busy with family, her father wanted something from her. She promises to come over later.

Lulu sighs and looks at Pix.

“I think she hides it from us.” she tells him.

Pix rolls around and rests his head on his hand.

“Yeah, already thought so.” he says.

Lulu hums displeased.

“Makes you think what else she doesn’t tell us.” he grins.

“Oh, don’t start.” she groans.

“Why not?”

“You know where snooping at Veigar’s brought us to.”

“That’s because you thought jumping on his bed would be a plausible excuse.” he snorts.

“You didn’t have a better idea!” she growls.

“I did! I said put on one of his robes and tell him we played dress up.”

“He wouldn’t have bought that.”

“Ah, but he bought your idea?”

Lulu groans.

“Actually, it looked as if he bought it.” he adds amusedly.

Lulu groans more and hides her face in her hands.

“Don’t remind me.”

It still makes her heart race when she thinks of his face. She wanted to die on the spot. Her phone pings and she gratefully reads Tristana’s message. Just that it’s not from Tristana.

Veigar: I’m coming over

Uhhh, what? She blinks and opens the app to read the whole message. It displays three words. Lulu bolts upright and clutches her phone.

“What is it?” Pix asks.

She looks at him with wide eyes.

“Speaking of the devil.” she breathes.

“What?”

He jumps up and she shows him the text. There it stands. Sent a minute ago. She shares a look with Pix. Could it be that... he’s forgiven them? She swallows hard.

“That’s... unexpected.” Pix mumbles.

“What do I do?” she grabs at her hair, actually, at the giant turban she put her hair in, “I’m still in my bathrobe!”

“That’s the least of our problems!” he makes a quick gesture and she stares at him, nervousness creeping up her spine, “Did he write what he wants?”

She looks again.

“No, that’s all he wrote.” she says.

“Did you write him?”

“No.”

“Why is he coming over then?”

Maybe he isn’t as thick-headed as you think, Pix! She doesn’t say that. She makes a distressed noise. Then she hears the familiar sounds coming from the cellar. The scraping of the portal on the stone floor followed by light footsteps coming up the staircase. She takes a deep breath and attempts to look relaxed and natural. She leans on the back rest of the couch. Pix sits down next to her hand. The cellar door opens and Veigar walks into the living room.

“Hey.” she says him and raises a hand in greeting.

Dressed in black as usual and with a huge plastic bag and a travel bag in his hands, he stands there looking at her.

“I’ll stay here for the next three days.” he announces.

“Huh?”

They stare at each other. Lulu looks at him confusedly, he responds with stoicism. Neither says anything and Lulu is sure he would fumble with his claws if he wasn’t carrying the bags. She would love to fumble with something but she focusses on her hand and gets a cramp.

“Uh, cool.” she says because she doesn’t know what to respond.

He looks at her for another moment, then nods as if satisfied with his entrance and turns to walk into the kitchen. Lulu exchanges another glance with Pix, who shrugs. She quickly gets up and follows Veigar.

He puts the plastic bag on the kitchen chair and starts unpacking groceries and the like. She stops at the door frame and watches him, while Pix lands on the table and inspects the goods more precisely. Veigar remains quiet and keeps his back turned to her. So, she sits down where she can see his face. He still doesn’t look at her. Not in the mood for chatting, huh?

“So, what’s up?” she asks cheerily.

“Not much.”

He doesn’t even look up. Ouch.

“Ahhh.” she hums understanding and inspects his aura.

The circles move normally and it seems as though he has recovered. His aura is thicker, but not by much. After all, it has only been about two weeks. It will be a long way until he’s back to his former self. No surprise, knowing the bone was broken and a piece was taken out. Lulu suppresses the shiver.

“Do you still have that air mattress?” he says, puts the last things onto the table and folds the bag.

She snaps back to reality.

“Y-yeah, it’s upstairs.” she says, “Why do you need it? You can sleep in the guest room.”

He looks at her, finally, but she doesn’t like that look. It’s… indifferent.

“Is your roof repaired?” he asks.

“No, but it’s no biggie! I’ll take the couch.” she smiles.

“The mattress is enough. I’ll make myself comfortable downstairs.”

He puts the bag onto the counter, walks out of the kitchen and upstairs into her bed room. Lulu stays where she is and waits for him to be out of ear shot. Then she turns to Pix.

“This is so weird!” Lulu hisses.

“It is!” Pix laughs.

“That’s not funny!”

“Actually-”

“Pix!”

“Okay. Okay.”

She groans defeatedly.

„Nothing changed.” she says,

“Looks like it.” he hums.

She runs a hand through her hair.

“This is going to be horrible.” she says.

“Hey, this is a good chance to make it right again.” Pix cheers, “He’s here for three days. That’s a lot of time to talk and apologize and such. To show him that we’re truly sorry.”

She looks at him. Does Veigar expect her to work through his wall? Is that why he’s here?

“I don’t know Pix. It’s really weird.” she mumbles.

“Yeah, it is but we have to do something.”

“I know, but what? We already have apologised.”

“We have to make it up to him again.”

“And how?”

“Hmm, food?”

“Food?”

“I don’t know? I mean, I’m just brainstorming over here.”

“Yes, no, please, go ahead.” she makes a gesture with her hand, “What else could we do?”

“Talk to him. Make him miss you. Show him some good memes. Uhh… Did he still limb?”

“I don’t know, maybe? Why?”

“We could heal him.”

She tilts her head.

“How do we do that?”

“Well, three days are a lot of time! We could look for a spell again.”

“We already looked for spells.”

He opens his mouth to respond but no sound comes out. He closes his mouth again.

“We’ll think of something.” he says.

Lulu nods. She agrees. She agrees fully and wholeheartedly. She might not know why he’s here but he’s here. Did he miss her? He better did!

Veigar returns from upstairs, inflated mattress under his arm and goes straight into the cellar. He doesn’t look up, doesn’t say a word. It leaves Lulu in shock. Not one word? He doesn’t say one word about her room? The worst mess that he could possibly have ever seen? Not only did she throw her clothes on the ground but there are bits of her wall laying everywhere. And that’s leaving out the toys she tossed into a corner.

Sometimes, when he was in a good mood, he would scold her for half an hour about how she shouldn’t be messy, and that people used to die if they didn’t clean their house. Then he would switch to diseases and parasites and give such visual descriptions that Lulu has had nightmares before.

She hates it when he does that, but right now she would have loved to argue with him. The door to the cellar falls shut and she flinches involuntarily. Lulu looks at Pix. He smiles encouraging at her. She grimaces.

“Could you put everything away?” she asks pointing on the table.

“Sure.” Pix gives her a thumbs up.

With a queasy feeling in her stomach she follows Veigar downstairs. He is unfolding the mattress and positions it onto the floor. When she stops at the foot of the stairs he acts as if he doesn’t notice her. Great. She sits down with a sigh.

“I would have cleaned up in here but I didn’t know you were coming over.” she says into the silence.

“It’s fine.” he replies and searches for the opening.

“Why don’t you take the sofa?”

“The living room is too bright.”

“Ah.”

She nods to herself. She knew that, actually.

“I see.” she adds, “Well, uhm, did you find the pump?”

He points at the railing of the stairs. The pump stands there. Ah. He flips the mattress over and grabs for the it.

“Are you really going to use it?” she asks to make conversation.

“How else am I getting this inflated?” he replies and sets up the pump.

“Well, uh, there’s got to be a spell for sure.”

“Sure, but I don’t know it.” he shoots her a glance, “Do you?”

“Ehhh...”

Thinking back to how she extinguished the burning brush while carrying the fire to other plants, she would say no.

“I could ask Janna.” she offers.

“Sure, invite her over to blow up the damn mattress for me.” he grumbles and begins pumping.

Lulu chuckles. That wouldn’t be the worst she has asked of Janna. Janna is great. She should get Janna some flowers next time she sees her.

“Wanna switch?” she asks after he’s halfway done.

“Thanks, not necessary.” he says and suppresses a huff.

His vain butt wants to hide his exhaustion. Now that’s unnecessary! She already knows he’s not the physical type. If she wanted to she could choke-hold him again. Although, he didn’t like it last time. She could overthrow him like the fighters in that movie did. That looked fun. Maybe he would like that more? Maybe if the floor wasn’t that hard. She could throw him on the mattress instead.

He pushes the pump one more time and closes the opening. Putting the pump next to his travel bag he pulls out a blanket and puts it on the mattress. Lulu shakes off her thoughts.

“Why did you bring a blanket?” she frowns, “I have blankets here, you know?”

“Yes, I know.” he says.

“They’re clean!”

“I have no doubt about that.”

“I have washed them!” she exclaims.

“Lulu,” he looks at her, “I just brought my own blanket. That’s all.”

“Mine are better than yours.” she pouts.

He holds up a clawed hand.

“Do you want me to rip them apart?” he asks.

She blinks and frowns more.

“Smart idea to be sleeping on an air mattress then.” she mutters.

“That’s why I brought my blanket.” he rumbles.

“You could have just clipped them.”

“Lulu...” he pinches the bridge of his nose, “Look. It’s been a long day, so, would you mind..?”

He makes a gesture towards the staircase.

“You haven’t told me yet why you’re here.” she says.

“And I will tell you - later.”

“Or you could just tell me now.”

He gives her an angry look. She raises her chin in challenge. What are you gonna do? Kick me out of my own home?

“I know that I have come unannounced and I apologize for the unruly entrance.” he says, “I will answer your questions as soon as I have caught up on some sleep.”

“Hmpf, fine.” she pouts and stands up, “I’ll wake you later.”

“No need to, thank you.”

“...alright.”

They look at each other for another second, then Lulu walks upstairs. Veigar looks after her and remains on the spot until she has left. She closes the door behind herself and slumps against it.

“So?” Pix calls from the kitchen, “How did it go?”

“Argh, Pix,” she sighs and slumps against the door more, “I don’t get it!”

She trots into the kitchen and sits down at the cleaned table. With a groan she rests her head in her hands. She pouts at the chair on the opposite side.

“Well, it’s only been ten minutes.” Pix says and walks over, “What did he say?”

“That he’s tired and wants to sleep.” she mutters.

“Well… good… good… More time for us.” he smiles, “Let’s make a battle plan.”

“A battle plan?”

“Yeah, you have ideas already, don’t you?”

She shrugs listlessly.

“Come on, Lulu, that’s what you waited for, isn’t it?” he wails, “Now get yourself together and let’s make a battle plan! This was just the first fight! The war isn’t lost!”

Lulu looks at him.

“Is that from Sailor Moon?” she asks.

“Nope! But it’s so motivating!” he grins, “So, what’s the plan?”

“Ugh… I don’t know.” she rubs her cheeks and thinks, “You said food. He has to eat eventually...”

“We could make something he likes.” he nods.

“Hmmm, yes, but I can’t cook.”

They share a look.

“Does he like soups?” Pix asks.

“Don’t think so.” Lulu says, “I’ve never seen him eating soup.”

“Don’t you drink soup?”

“I don’t know. Do you drink ketchup or eat it?”

Pix scratches his head.

“Neither.” he says.

Lulu blinks.

“We’re getting off-topic.” she says.

“Yes, well, what about muffins?” he asks.

“Muffins for dinner?”

“Or for breakfast tomorrow.”

“I think breakfast as dinner is a great idea.”

“Yeah, we could make some eggs, too.”

“No, I mean. Why don’t we always eat breakfast?”

“I don’t know, Lulu.”

They get side-tracked again before they get up to leave the house. They philosophize about this question on their way to the market. Once there, they quickly get everything they need to bake their way back into Veigar’s heart. Going through his stomach worked in the past, so, why not now? They chatter whether to watch a movie tonight or to torture Veigar with anime, when they meet Tristana. She smiles lazily. Lulu almost drops her bags.

“Hey, I was just on the way.” Tristana greets them.

“Hey, Tris.” Lulu says and juggles the bags into a more comfortable hold, “What’s, uhh, what’s up?”

“Thought to better come now or never.” she shrugs.

Lulu’s smile cracks. She forgot that Tristana wanted to come over. She screams internally.

“Yeeeeeai!” she forces out.

“I can’t stay long, though.”

“No problem! I wanted to bake, anyway.”

“Cool.” Tristana smiles, “Come, let me help you.”

Tristana takes one of the bags and they walk the rest together. Lulu asks about news but Tristana has none to tell. In reverse Lulu has no news either. She tells Tristana about her latest match and what it was like fighting alongside Twitch.

“He smells.” Lulu summarizes.

“Oh, I bet.” Tristana chuckles.

They reach Lulu’s place and she prays that Veigar is still downstairs and does his nap or whatever. She pushes open the door and there’s no sight of him. Lulu breathes through and turns to Tristana with a bright smile.

“Let’s go into the kitchen!” she announces loudly.

Tristana looks back at her with amusement.

“Okay?” she says.

“Yes! Good, let’s go!”

Lulu leads the way with only a touch too much vigour.

“What did you want to make?” Tristana asks when they unpack Lulu’s bags.

“Oh, just… just some muffins.” she says.

“Hm! I love your muffins. You mind if I get myself some later?” Tristana chuckles, “I’ll pay, of course.”

“No!” Lulu splutters, “No, not at all!”

She clears her throat.

“Let me bring some to you later.” she adds, “You don’t have to pay. It’s no biggie.”

Tristana smiles a thanks. Lulu smiles back and takes an unsuspicious look into the hallway. From the kitchen she sees the bath and the living room. Fortunately, Tristana sat herself with the back turned to both rooms.

“Is something wrong?” Tristana asks.

Lulu spins to her.

“I WAS-” she shrieks and gets her voice under control again, “I was thinking of putting up more pictures! Don’t you, eh, think I could use some?”

Tristana hums at thoughtfully.

“Like what?”

“Oh, I don’t know.” Lulu makes a gesture as she gets the things she needs for baking, “Maybe squirrels?”

“Squirrels?”

“Something cute, wouldn’t that be great?”

“Yeah, sure. Where did you want to hang them?”

Lulu hums and measures the milk.

“Maybe here?” she says.

“Your kitchen is kinda full already. Wouldn’t the hallway be better?” Tristana asks.

“Not the hallway!” Lulu shouts.

The sudden outburst takes aback Tristana.

“Okay, then not the hallway.” she say slowly.

Lulu could slap herself.

“I mean, I just… don’t spend much time in the hallway and I… want to look at my pictures?” she says.

“No one hangs pictures in their hallway because they spend time there, Lulu.” she snorts and the amusement is back.

“Because people are-”

The bathroom door opens and Veigar steps out. The sound attracts Tristana’s attention and she turns to look. Lulu stands up abruptly, rattles the table and the measuring cup pours its milk over Tristana.

“Ah!” she cries out in surprise.

“Oh my aaaaaah! I’m so sorry!” Lulu shouts.

Veigar returns into the bathroom. Lulu grabs for paper towels and buries Tristana in them.

“I’m so sorry!” she keeps shouting, “I’m so sorry! Come, let me get you something to change.”

She grabs Tristana hands and pulls her up.

“It’s just milk, Lulu,” Tris says, “it’ll dry.”

“No, no, no. Come! That’s unacceptable. You’ll get sick!”

She pulls her to the staircase, upstairs into the guest room and Tristana has no other choice than to follow her. Lulu offers her different shirts which all are too small for her. In the end she settles on a sweater and they can return downstairs.

“Sorry, again, I’ll be more careful.” Lulu says when they settle in the kitchen again.

“Again, don’t worry about it. It’s just milk.” Tristana gestures reassuringly, “But I could swear I heard something in the bathroom.”

“T-the bathroom?”

“Yeah, hold on.”

She stands up and walks to the bathroom. Lulu stands frozen to the spot. The door opens. Tristana takes a look.

“Huh, must have imagined it.” she says and comes back.

Lulu sighs inwardly.

“Doesn’t surprise me, to be honest.”

She sits down.

“Lately, my head’s been getting worse.” she rubs her forehead, “Have you… per chance… found out anything new?”

Lulu bites her tongue.

“Unfortunately, not.”

“Would have been too easy.” Tristana mutters, “I talked to the healers again but their ideas don’t work. Jaansen still says I should sit it out but two full moon cycles? At best?”

She takes off her glasses and rubs her eyes. Lulu clenches her teeth when she sees the grey eyebags.

“Has, uhm, has Teemo found out anything?” she asks quietly.

Tristana continues rubbing, the mention not bothering her.

“No, I don’t think he has time for that.” she says, “I don’t want him to go searching. He might get into trouble with other mages.”

She yawns, pushes the glasses back on and smiles forcibly.

“I was wondering if magic worked like in fairy tales?” she says.

“What do you mean?” Lulu asks and cleans up the spilled milk.

“You know, the frog that turns into a prince? The princess that sleeps forever?”

Lulu wrenches the cloth in the sink and frowns at her.

“Those were curses.” Tristana goes on, “I have a curse...”

“You want to kiss a prince?” Lulu asks, “I only know one prince and that’s Prince Jarvan. I don’t think he’ll kiss you.”

Tristana snorts.

“No, Lulu.” she says, “I mean it as a general question. Does magic work like that?”

Lulu wrenches the cloth one last time and hums. The answer to that question sits downstairs. She could… walk downstairs and ask, couldn’t she?

“I don’t know.” she decides to say.

Tristana nods and she looks devastated for a short moment before she catches herself.

“Well, you could try it anyway.” Lulu says.

“I might break a heart or two.” Tristana chuckles listlessly.

“You would make their day.” Lulu retorts.

“Sure.” Tristana snorts.

“Hey, have you seen Valoran’s talents last Saturday?”

They switch to lighter topics and Tristana leaves soon after. She has gotten used to the sleep powder quickly and it’s barely helping now. Lulu waves and smiles when she leaves but once she closes the door she slumps onto the couch and stares at the wall. Pix sits down next to her and they remain quiet for a while.

“Did you notice it?” Pix asks eventually.

“It was hard to miss.” she rubs her cheeks tired, “Her aura leaked of it.”

“She looks good… considering the circumstance.”

“I guess.”

“She is getting... pale.”

“I know.”

He doesn’t say anything after that. He doesn’t need to. They share a look and she knows that they share thoughts as well. Thoughts about the fact that Tristana doesn’t trust them enough to talk, thoughts about the solution sitting downstairs.

“Do you think Veigar would tell me?” she asks quietly.

“Maybe… if you drugged him.” Pix answers.

“Hm…”

She rubs her face again and contemplates going for a nap. Instead she stands up and trots back into the kitchen to watch her muffins baking in the oven. She stares at them and wonders if her ancestors stared at fire like that. And just like her imaginary ancestors did, she thinks about her survival plan. She has to get that information out of him but he might not tell her. Veigar never liked Tristana and she doesn’t know exactly why. He’s annoyed by her for the same reasons Bandle City annoys him… But other than that? It can’t be his temper, can it? Curse his temper!

Lulu makes a frustrated noise. She can’t stop thinking about it and voices her concerns to Pix. He shrugs and suggests to corner him but she declines. They discuss quietly, get out the muffins eventually and form their plan. At some point noises occur from downstairs and the door opens. Veigar steps out, walks into the living room, doesn’t find them there and walks into the kitchen. He sits down opposite from her, his fur being in a muddle as if he slept for days.

“Hey.” she says.

“Sup.” he says groggily.

He scratches his head idly and looks around the kitchen. Lulu leans back and observes him. If he wants to make conversation then he has to start. His eyes dart to the baked goodies before they settle on her.

“I hope I didn’t interrupt anything.” he says.

“With Tris?” she asks, “No, not really.”

“Good… good.”

He leans back. And that was the big conservation. They sit in silence and glance at each other. In between those glances, Lulu shares a look with Pix who finished making a flour and water fortress on the table. He throws her a grin and she agrees. This is going awfully. She looks back at Veigar. He doesn’t seem to be saying anything more about that. How about a thanks, perhaps?

“Did you sleep well?” she asks and grabs herself a muffin.

“As good as can be.” he says and his eyes follow her hand, “You baked.”

“Yes.”

She grabs another one and slowly shoves it halfway to him.

“Why don’t you tell me now what’s going on?” she suggests.

“I’m not hungry, thank you.” he says and raises his hands in decline, “I brought some things for that purpose. It should last us for a few days. You didn’t need to buy anything.” he says.

“I had to go to the market anyway.” she replies, “And you brought no eggs.”

“You don’t like eggs.”

“But I can’t bake without them.”

“Ah.”

He visibly forces himself to focus on her, it makes Lulu laugh internally. Once he ate a whole batch through one afternoon. Is he trying to be polite? Or is that an absurd attempt to keep distance? She finishes her muffin and picks up the fallen crumbs. If he wants to play she’ll play with him.

“They’re very good.” she says.

“Hmh.” he hums approvingly.

She shoves a second one halfway to him.

“Try them.”

“Thanks, but as I said I’m not hungry.”

She takes herself a second one, leans back and slowly unwraps it.

“So… you wanna stay for the next days, huh?” she asks.

“Yes.” he says.

She raises an eyebrow. No asking for permission?

“Why here?”

“Do you want me to leave?”

She breaks off a piece and eats it slowly.

“...no.” she answers.

“Good… thanks, by the way.”

He looks around as if avoiding eye contact.

“What for?” she continues.

“For letting me.” he coughs uncomfortably, “And for back then.”

“No problem.” she says.

She keeps searching for eye contact and he keeps avoiding her. His claws have caught his interest and he sharpens them as if his life depended on it.

“Just out of curiosity… why have you come here?” she asks.

“Nothing special.” he says, “I’m… renovating, you could say.”

“You’re… renovating?”

“Yep.”

“What are you renovating?”

“Well, everything.” he shrugs.

“Everything?” she frowns, “Did the delusion break something?”

“No. The delusion works fine. It is the dysfunction of... something else.”

Lulu cocks her head.

“What happened?” she asks.

“Nothing extraordinary.” he shrugs again and looks at her, “I just want to… renovate... once and for all. I got a miracle cure and am just waiting for the miracle to happen. I was told it takes three days.”

“That’s a quick miracle.” Lulu says slowly.

“It was expensive enough.” Veigar shrugs.

His answers are avoidant as ever. He managed to drive her crazy more than once in the past. But so can she. She nods at the muffins once more.

“You sure you don’t want one?” she asks, “I’ll give away the rest of them.”

“No...” he says and the smallest movement of his jaw reveals the immense sadness he feels upon her reveal, “Not hungry. Thanks, though.”

“Fine.” she shrugs and gets herself a third one.

She unpacks it slowly while keeping eye contact. She’s slowly winning, she thinks.

“To get back to this miracle thing…” she says, “Where did you get it from?”

“A merchant.” he answers.

“A merchant for miracles?”

“Something like that.”

“Well, what does it do?”

“Renovation.”

“I don’t think you ever told me about renovating magic.”

“Well, there are a lot of things you haven’t been told yet.”

She narrows her glance at him and he returns an oblivious expression. Silence stretches before them as she contemplates the many possibilities. She leans on the table and slowly, piece for piece, finishes her muffin. His eyes dart between her and the baked goodies as well as everything else that is unsuspicious.

“Veigar...” she says.

“...yes?” he asks.

“What is going on?”

“It’s nothing to worry about.”

“Then tell me what it is.”

“I did. It’s nothing special.”

“Veigar...”

“It’s just three days. You won’t even notice me.”

“Veigar, that’s not it.”

“You have nothing to worry about.”

“I don’t! I just want to know what’s going on!”

“Well-”

“Come on.”

She shoots him a look and he looks back. She challenges him grimly. Spill it , her expression says. Don’t make me, his says. It goes back and forth, neither side wants to give in. But Veigar can’t show up at her door after ghosting her for two weeks and not tell her. She is angry and she deserves an answer. She changes her look, swallows and pouts angrily. He never withstands that look and he doesn’t this time. He sighs exhaustedly.

“Fine, fine.” he growls, “They’re back, alright? I failed this summer and my... problem has returned. There. I admitted it. Are you happy now?”

“WHAT?!” Lulu shouts.

Veigar ducks his head.

“The ants are back?” she gasps.

He nods and Lulu can’t believe it. She exchanges a look with Pix and they break out in roaring laughter. Veigar ducks deeper.

“Are you serious?” she asks, “You got ants in your house again?”

“Yes, Lulu.” he rubs his forehead annoyed, “They are back… as I said. You can leave it at that.”

“No!” she shouts, “I mean, do you remember what you did last summer?”

“Yes...”

“You used spells and curses.” she counts on her fingers, “You brought up this giant book and you made charms and tinctures. You-”

“Yes, Lulu, I’m aware.” he rumbles, “I was there.”

Lulu can’t stop the laughter that bubbles up again.

“You got me bug repellent from the supermarket.” he adds grimly.

“Yes! No wonder it didn’t work!”

Tears wallow up in her eyes and she laughs louder. Veigar visibly becomes smaller and smaller on his seat.

“They withstand magic!” she laughs, “The master of dark arts lost the battle to ants.”

He throws her the most betrayed look she has ever seen on his face and Lulu barks out another wave of laughter.

“Defeat at long last!” Pix adds in Fae and Lulu translates it.

Veigar throws a baffled look at her then stares angrily at Pix. The fairy ignores him as he wipes away the tears. Lulu takes a deep breath and forces herself to quiet down. A giant grin stays on her face, though.

“Okay, now I’m curious. What is your miracle cure?” she asks.

Veigar sighs again.

“It’s a better bug repellent.” he tells.

“Aha? And what is that?” she grins.

“A bug repellent. It’s the same as any other. Just stronger.”

“You mean… chemicals?”

“That is... what bug repellent is made of.” he shrugs.

And it clicks immediately.

“Oooooh, so, that’s why you talked to Singed!” she exclaims.

Veigar blinks in surprise, then nods.

“Yes, I called in my favour from him.”

“Oh my gosh!” she cackles, “I can’t believe you asked Singed for a bug repellent!”

“Well, this might not be an usual commissions but I’m sure he did the best of his ability.”

“You won’t be able to move back into your home, Veigar.” she grins, “It’s contaminated forever now.”

“Nah, he said I just had to air properly.”

Lulu shakes her head and giggles one last time.

“And that’s it.” Veigar says and leans back.

“That is why you have come?” Lulu asks.

“Yup.”

It’s a lie.

“Well, now that that is done...” she says, “Why don’t you take one?”

She keeps the smile and pushes the muffin another centimetre to him. He ogles it undecidedly and she can see the wheels turn behind his eyes. He takes it.

“Thanks.” he says.

She makes a gesture. No big deal. Unfortunately, him lying is quite the deal. Pix shoots her a look that she doesn’t reply to. Veigar would notice that, then he’d know they’re planning something. Although it is not them who has secrets plans. It makes her angry and disappointed.

“How’s your leg doing, by the way?” she asks and manages to not sound angry or disappointed.

“Just fine.” he says between munches.

“...really?”

“Well,” he shrugs, “it’s healing. Takes some time.”

“Sure… If you need anything you know where to find it.”

“Hmh, I will.”

The muffin disappears in his mouth and Lulu could swear it was only the third bite. He munches, swallows and stands up.

“It’s a little tiring.” he says, “I’ll go to bed now.”

He grabs the other muffin from the middle and another one.

“Good night, Veigar.”

“Night, Lulu.”

Pix waves lazily in acknowledgement and Veigar barely nods. He turns around and leaves into the cellar. She watches the door close, then she looks at Pix. He looks back at her and gives a thumbs up. Lulu hums annoyed and gets up to go to bed as well.

-----------

Lulu wakes up groggily. Half the night she thought about the evening. Veigar’s lie, to be specific. If he was scared that somebody could find his home, he wouldn’t come to her for hiding. Especially not for only three days. No, it seems that he seeks proximity but doesn’t allow it at the same time. The trust issue weighing heavily, he keeps the distance. Now, Lulu just has to break the distance and maybe then he’ll say it. Maybe then he’ll tell her how to break the curse. And maybe they could return to old times.

Waking up today is almost like old times, waking up and knowing Veigar will be downstairs. Just the three of them doing pyjama parties. Okay, Veigar never called them such but he liked them. She knows it. She’s up to 60% sure.

With new determination she crawls out of her bed, wakes up Pix and walks downstairs to greet Veigar. But he’s nowhere in sight. She wonders if she should go downstairs but decides against it.

Pix flutters straight into the kitchen. Lulu follows him and sees traces of Veigar’s morning shenanigans. A few muffins are missing and Lulu can’t help but grin at Pix. They never fail. Maybe he’ll be in better mood today. Maybe he’ll reveal one or two big secrets.

She sits down next to Pix and sighs contently.

“Looks like he’s gone already.” he says.

“Ah.”

She grabs herself some milk and downs a few muffins, but not more than three. She needs to cut down on her sugar intake, Pix says.

“Are you ready to leave as well?” she asks him.

“Where do you wanna go?” he yawns and stretches.

“The academy!”

He stops in motion and blinks at her.

“What are we doing there?” he asks.

“They have a library!” she says.

“We’ve been there already.”

“And then we break into the sick bay and steal all the books.”

He blinks at her again and chuckles.

“Hussa to that!” he cheers and raises a fist into the air.

“What?” she frowns.

“No?”

“No! I mean, yes. Let’s go.”

She waves to get him going.

“Are we really stealing books?” Pix asks and flutters sluggishly to her shoulder.

“We will borrow them.” she pushes her hair aside for him and opens the door, “I have already prepared a note. They’ll get them back.”

She steps into cold sunshine and walks down the road.

“Unless we forget about them.” Pix remarks, now sitting next to her ear.

“But there’s only a small probability for that to happen.” Lulu retorts.

“Are you sure about that? I think we’ve still got some books from Veigar...”

“He isn’t missing them, so, it’s fine.”

“Maybe we shouldn’t leave a note.”

“But that would make us thieves.”

“Don’t worry, it’s all about the intention.”

“So?”

“We want to borrow them. So, we borrow them. It’s not a theft. We just say nothing.”

She throws him a questioning glance and they argue a while more. In the end they decide to say nothing. When they arrive they are approached by a young fan who asks her about her day. Another few greet her with adoration in their eyes. Lulu answers them with a big grin, keeps it short and slips into the library.

Pix mutters something about groupies but Lulu shushes him. They’re supposed to be quiet here, after all. He slips from her shoulder and hovers before her. They quietly form their plan and with a last nod they grab important looking books and head to the sick bay.

The helpers don’t do more than batting an eye at them and raise a hand in greeting, being too busy with catching up on paperwork or having a seat for a few minutes. She meets Sasha who is positively surprised to see her and understands that she is doing an important delivery for the other healers. He lets them go quickly and returns to his patients. The rest of the potential risks, Derek in particular, don’t cross her path.

She slips into Jaansen’s office, Ruby’s office, as well as Nissa’s. A few books look promising and she switches those for the important looking ones. Then she heads for the library. It’s quiet there and she loves those comfy arm chairs.

Pix positions himself with a book in the one next to her and they begin their research. A few times when footsteps come near, her heart picks up a pace but it turns out to be visitors every time. Her first book contains potion recipes which generally are interesting and seem to be crucial for a healer’s work. For her though? Not. She grabs the next.

Pix mumbles something and reads intensively before closing his book with slouching shoulders. He, too, grabs the next one. It takes them a good while before Lulu finds an interesting paragraph.

“Hey, listen to this.” she nudges Pix and reads the paragraph to him.

She looks at him expectantly.

“Could that help?” she asks.

“Dunno, Lulu...” Pix scratches his head and flies to her side to read the page.

“This is about mana sharing.” he says slowly.

“Yeah! And it says here,” she puts a finger to the sentence, “that it increases the ability of a body to regenerate. And here”

She goes to a different sentence.

“it says that depending on usage the effect can be tremendous.”

“I know but… mana sharing?”

“What’s the problem?”

“Well... you don’t just share mana with anyone...“ he says and looks at her with a strange expression.

“I shared with you many times.” she states.

“I know but you have to know-“

“And Veigar isn’t just anyone.”

“I know Lulu but-“

“This is a good plan.”

“Lulu!” he exclaims.

“What?” she exclaims back.

“Listen,” he presses his hands together as if begging her to listen to him, “mana sharing is something between partners. You need to have absolute trust in the other or you can be absorbed in the process.”

“I trust Veigar.”

“I know but-“

“And I want him to trust me. How can I show it to him better than that?”

“Uhm…”

“He wouldn’t do that. Absorbing me. That sounds disgusting.”

“Lulu, how am I gonna say this…” Pix gestures unsure, “This is something between mates.”

She stares at him.

“Oh.”

“And Veigar will misunderstand that.”

“Uh oh.” she already feels her cheeks getting hot, “That’s not what I wanted.”

“I know.” Pix says reassuringly, “Let’s just think on. We’re brainstorming here. What can we do with this? Can we manipulate a spell to work with mana sharing?”

“We can do that?” she perks up.

“I don’t know. That’s what we gotta find out.”

“Uhm… and how?”

“Errr, can you ask me something easier?”

“Sure, but the question won’t vanish.”

She hums and leans back.

“I’ve never manipulated a spell before.” she says, “Have you?”

“Not… not really.” he says and tilts his head in thinking, “The thing with the oil was theoretically speaking a manipulation.”

“Really?” she sits up and looks at him expectantly, “So, what did you do?”

“I don’t know.” he responds, “I just did it.”

Lulu’s mouth falls open in disbelief. He shrugs apologetically.

“Magic is something very intuitive.” he says, “You just kinda do it... sometimes.”

She slumps into the arm chair.

“Veigar can manipulate spells.” she mumbles.

“Well, he did master the dark arts.” Pix says.

She shoots him a look.

“Do you have to be a master for that?” she asks.

“No.” he says and cheers up as he remembers something, “Lulu, you have manipulated spells before!”

“I did?”

“Yes! Remember the frog incident?”

She grimaces.

“Yeah, why?”

“It didn’t happen again, did it?”

“Because I practised.”

“And because you changed it! It worked better every time you changed it. You manipulated that spell.”

She blinks at him.

“What?” she asks.

“That’s basically how it works.” he gestures madly, “You take a spell and change it’s nature or just some teeny tiny part of it.”

She leans in to him.

“You think that could work?” she whispers hopefully.

“Yeah!” he whispers back.

“I don’t even remember what I did there...”

“We just gotta practise a little more.”

She hums and leans back again. Pix talks at her frantically. He has a lot of ideas and plans and he sounds so optimistic that it catches onto her. With newly found motivation they whisper ideas and theses to each other until they remember that they have stolen books.

“Not that one.” Lulu says when Pix asks her about the potion book.

They slip out of the sick bay and return to the library to put back the important looking books. Pix looks at her confused.

“I might have found something for Tris.” she smiles.

Pix grins a big toothy grin. They have been successful finally. All they had to do was stealing a few books. Well, borrowing them. They chatter excitedly on their way home, when Lulu remembers something.

“So, about mana sharing…” she grins, “does that make us mates?”

“If I have to be honest here” he snorts, “I always hoped to hook up with a forest spirit.”

“Aww.”

“But you’re not bad either.”

That makes her splutter in laughter. She actually spits. Pix chuckles.

“Let’s make this plan b – in case we both end up being losers.” she suggests.

He just shrugs. They reach their home in the late afternoon. It might just be enough time to try what the book says about enhancement. She slips out of her shoes and stretches as she walks into the living room.

“Hey.” Veigar greets them.

Oh, right, she almost forgot he’s here. She shoots him a big grin.

“Hi.”

Pix heads straight for the kitchen. Whether he gives them room or is just hungry, she doesn’t know. She uses the moment to stay with Veigar who is currently reading a book. She puts the potion book on the table and throws her jacket on top.

Seeing Veigar just sitting and reading in her living room gives her a warm feeling. The scene is so familiar. Most of his life consists of reading. At his place, at hers, and so often has she waited for him to come home it’s nice to find him here. Is that how he feels? She should wait at his place more often.

She cracks her neck and slumps down next to him.

“What are you reading?” she asks.

“A log.” he grimaces as if the book doesn’t tell him what he wants to know.

“What is it about?”

“About a fisherman.” he sighs, “He talks a lot about fish and fishing and cutting fish and selling fish.”

“I didn’t know you liked fishing so much.” Lulu hums.

“I don’t.”

“Then why are you reading it?”

“It’s… interesting.” he glances at her, “He uses a description for this town which could have become Bilgewater later on.”

“Huh.”

He returns to reading. Lulu studies his profile. The way his eyes scan the pages he must be searching for something specific. It’s how he reads spell books.

“Where did you get it from?” she asks.

“I bought it some time ago.” he says.

“Are you… searching for something?”

“Nah. I just read for entertainment.”

Lulu hums as if she believed in his lie.

“Well, it would be entertaining if he stopped talking about fish...” he mutters.

She chuckles silently and takes in a more comfortable position. He’s wearing the same outfit as yesterday. Black and black, as usual. Sweater and sweatpants, as usual. The hood of his sweater pulled back. So, he still feels comfortable enough around her. She glances at the large ears and wonders if he can knot them together. She quickly looks away and her eyes fall on his legs. He put up both of them. If she didn’t know then there would be nothing unusual about it. But the hurt leg lays on top. It could be coincidence, but nothing ever is coincidental with Veigar.

“How’s your leg today?” she asks.

“Same as yesterday.” he replies and flips the page.

“Does it still hurt?”

“It’s fine as long as I don’t move.”

“Are you planning on doing anything?”

“Today?” he asks and glances at her, “No, why?”

“No, I mean in general. About your leg.”

“There’s not much I can do.” he flips another page, “Healing takes time.”

She looks at him but his eyes keep scanning the page. With an uneasy feeling she leans back and hums quietly. Tristana wounded him. Veigar wounded her. It is rather even. Neither can participate in matches and neither can even go for a walk. Veigar’s aura is so weak, Lulu isn’t sure if he can perform spells properly. Yesterday’s portal must be the reason why he was so exhausted. He’s running on fumes. And so is Tristana.

“I just...” Lulu sighs, “I just wished there was a way to fix it.”

“There is.” he muses.

It takes her by surprise and she snaps to him with wide eyes.

“Time.” he says.

“Oof!”

“Time and this awful medicine.” he chuckles.

“...what medicine?” she frowns.

He puts down his book and fishes a small veil out of his pocket. He hands it over to her.

“What is this?” she asks and ogles the clear liquid.

“Medicine.” he says.

He puts his arm on the couch rest. She rolls her eyes.

“I mean, what does it do.”

He gives her a toothy grin.

“It regrows bones.” he says.

She raises an eyebrow at that.

“Magical bone juice?” she asks.

“Hmm, no.” he weighs, “It’s probably just stimulating regeneration, guessing from the content.”

“Oh? You know what’s in here?”

She ogles the liquid again. She sees the look he’s giving her through the vial. Finally, she has his attention. As much as she doesn’t want to admit, she missed it. She missed him. His stupid jokes. His stories. His explanations. His arguments. His… just his friendship in general.

“The usual.” he shrugs, “Blood from this, bone of that, the wings of something endangered. And so on and so forth.”

“Ew.” she grimaces.

“Exactly.”

She hands it back and it disappears in his pocket.

“Where did you get it from?” she asks.

“Some guy I know.” he says.

A smile is just barely gracing his lips.

“Another merchant for miracles?”

“Something like that.”

“Come on, I need a little more detail.”

“I think that’s more than enough.”

“Since when are you this secretive.”

“Since always.”

“Spill it already.”

“Nah.”

“I’m gonna call the police.”

“For not telling you?”

“Yes!”

“They would laugh at you.”

“Well… I’m gonna call Pix!”

“Oh no! Please, not the pocket sized fairy with the meek stature and the alarming force of a chihuahua.”

She shoots him an angry look. The effect, though, is Veigar’s grin getting bigger. To no surprise, a quarrel begins and the jib-jabs and jokes make her forget of the ill status of their relationship. It only enforces her wish to get back to where they were. Reading his aura and seeing his grins, he wants to too. She enjoys the moment in the past, as short as it is. In the next moment a message arrives her.

Tristana: I’m done for today. When do you have time?

Her smile slowly dies down. She doesn’t know what to respond, doesn’t even know whether she should reply to whatever Veigar just said. It slipped her mind immediately. It surprises Lulu. How quickly she sweet taste of familiarity is gone and replaced with the bitter reality. Her best friend hurt her other best friend. Hurt her badly. And no amount of silly jokes can undo that. She almost forgot that.

She looks at him and catches his expression before he returns to his book. He knows. There’s no need for prove other than her hesitant reply. It throws them back into reality. They can no longer indulge in reminisces and act as if nothing has ever happened. But now Lulu knows that he feels exactly the same. The more bitter to get up and announce that she will head out.

Veigar nods in acknowledgement. She gets the things she needs, packs in the potion book and calls Pix. He flutters silently besides her, being expert in reading situations. Lulu packs the muffins into an extra bag and checks that she got everything. When she passes the living room, Veigar has already gone downstairs, sparing her the decision whether or not to say something.

Holding tightly onto her backpack she nods at Pix, opens the door and starts trotting back to the academy. She types a short message to Tristana that she’ll come over in two or three hours and asks to meet at her place. The reply comes almost instantly. Tristana will be at her place, Lulu can just drop by whenever. Good, she’ll have enough time to try out the book then.

Pix stays silent but shoots her one or two worried glances that she answers stoically. She doesn’t want to talk. She just wants this mess to end. First step to do that is making this stupid powder work again.

She strides right through the medical wing and takes Nissa’s office. Somebody is still working but she doesn’t run into them and she doesn’t want to. Putting the muffins into the corner she builds up her working space. She clears the desk, opens the book and prepares the material. Once she has settled she looks at Pix who reads the page. Ready?, she asks with a grim look and Pix starts reading.

They proceed to turn Nissa’s office into a war zone. More than once she has to thoroughly air the office and clean up before getting the result she aimed for. She stands before the dark powder in awe and can’t yet grasp that she created this. When she touches it she feels her own aura and it tells her that the effect will be a lot stronger than before. She looks at Pix doubtfully. He looks back with big eyes. It didn’t explode this time and it did change colour as promised. He steps next to her and checks it more closely. A proud grin creeps on his face.

With a shuddering breath she leans back and allows herself a grin as well. She did it. Just as the dried rhodiola ran out. She packs everything and wonders if Nissa will be angry that her supplies are gone. Probably not. Hopefully not. Lulu will talk to her and replace everything if Nissa wants her to.

With her backpack back on her shoulders, the book returned to his owner and Pix excitedly fluttering besides her, she writes a quick message to Tristana and rings her bell a second later.

“Hey.” Tristana greets her sleepily, her cheeks ashen and her eyes deep.

“I have good news!” Lulu exclaims and holds up the bag.

“Muffins?”

“That too!”

She holds up the muffin bag and hands it over to her. Tristana makes space for her to get in and they settle in her room. Pix lands in her hair as she grins at Tristana who is whistling at the sight of the baked goodies.

“You brought me enough for a whole squad.” she thinks for a moment, “But I don’t think I’m gonna share.”

She smiles for a millisecond.

“On second thought I might buy in a few favours… hm.” she looks up to see Lulu expectantly looking at her, “You can sit down if you want, you know?”

Lulu almost trembles at the spot.

“Tris, I got something for you.” she says.

Tristana raises a brow curiously.

“Really?” she puts away the bag, “What, cookies too?”

“A better sleeping powder.” Lulu grins.

Tristana’s eyes widen dramatically.

“You... what?” she breathes.

“Yeah!” Lulu nods frantically.

Tristana is immediately at her side, muffins forgotten, she looks hopefully at Lulu.

“Are you serious?”

“Yes, here, look!”

She hands it over to Tristana who stares at it fascinated.

“It… it looks like drugs.” she mumbles.

“I mean, if you go by the definition...”

“And you’re telling me this now?”

They share a look. Tristana splutters. Lulu breathes through relieved. They don’t talk long. Tristana’s exhaustion is evidently, even if she tries to brush it off. Lulu prepares the sleep potion as Tristana gets ready.

“Cheers.” Tristana holds up the glass to Lulu and downs it in one go.

She puts it onto the table and both of them wait expectantly. Nothing happens.

“You, ehh...” Lulu says, “You feeling anything?”

Tristana thinks for a moment, then shrugs.

“No?”

“Well, when have you eaten last?”

“I think that was… two hours ago. And a muffin.”

“Maybe it takes longer on full stomach.”

Tristana frowns out of sudden.

“Is it just me or is it cold in here?” she asks.

“What?” Lulu shares a glance with Pix, “No, it’s fine in here.”

“Oh, okay...”

Tristana shrugs again and looks for something to pull on when her legs give in and she barely catches herself on the wall. Lulu is at her side immediately and guides her to her bed.

“Mmmh nnnmgh.” Tristana says.

“Yeah… yeah.” Lulu replies calmly.

Her butt touches the mattress and she goes completely limb. She falls out of Lulu’s grip and into her pillow. Lulu’s heart clenches in fright and she searches for Tristana’s pulse frantically. It’s still there and, if her counting is correct, it’s normal. She glances at Pix who looks baffled. He looks at her and a careful smile creeps on his face.

She flips Tristana around and lays a hand on her forehead. What she feels calms her down instantly. Tristana sleeps, she even dreams. Of something nice, something that gives her sunshine feelings. She stands up, gets her backpack and quietly leaves the room. Once outside Pix chatter waterfall breaks and they can’t stop giggling about their feat.

The door to their home flings open in her enthusiasm. Still chatting about their many and great future doings, she flings the backpack onto the couch and momentarily worries that she’ll hit somebody. But the living room is empty. This time Veigar does not greet her and the wish to tell him about their accomplishment fills her. It’s the kind of thing he would find impressive and she loves it when he looks proudly at her, his student for three days.

“Do you think he’s home?” Lulu asks Pix.

“He’s upstairs.” he shrugs.

“What? What would he be doing there?”

“Maybe he rummages in your panties!”

“Ew. Don’t ever say that again.”

Pix chuckles and lands in her hair. Veigar would never… but now that the thought is in her mind, an impulsive fear settles in as well.

“Great, thanks Pix.” she grumbles and tip-toes up the stairs.

“Your welcome!” he laughs into her ear.

The upper floor is quiet. All doors are closed except for one, light shines inside. Her bedroom. Oh darn it, Pix. If he happens to be right, Lulu will die on the spot. She creeps along the wall and peeks inside. But, oh, he stands at her dresser. Something caught his interest and he turns it in his hand. Absently, she absently reaches into her pocket. The cool of the crystal greets her fingertips.

“Why don’t you come in?” Veigar calls out suddenly.

Lulu flinches and clears her throat before stepping. How he always knows that she’s at the door although most of his hearing is supposedly gone, eludes her comprehension. He looks up when she stops next to him. He was holding the amber crystal the whole time.

“I know it looks as if I’m going through your things” he says, “but I remembered you said that you kept my book in here.”

What book?

“Have you… found it?” she asks.

“Hmh.” he points his thumb at her bed.

A tome lies on top.

“Ah, good.” she says.

She has no idea what book that.

“I wonder” he continues and leans against the dresser, “what have you done with this one?”

He holds it up, almost accusingly.

“…nothing.”

“Really?”

“Maybe I have touched it… once.”

“Only once.”

“Only… a few times.”

He raises a brow. She shrugs and a grin comes onto her face.

“Maybe only a few hundred times.” she says sheepishly.

He shakes his head in disbelief.

“It was fun.” she tries to explain.

“Pain is fun?” he raises both brows now.

“Well… it was… well.” she shrugs.

She can’t tell him that she did it out of boredom. That she found the electric sparks it sends off entertaining. Actually, she laughed a great deal with Pix that evening. He dared her again and again that she won’t hold it for three seconds. And Lulu tried again and again and failed every time.

“I can barely feel anything.” Veigar mumbles and taps it with his other hand.

“Well, Pix touched it too.”

Veigar’s eyes snap to the fairy in her hair.

“How did you survive that?” he asks.

“Barely.” Pix answers.

“Fucking moron.” Veigar chuckles.

“Why did you touch it then?” Pix hisses back, “Huh? It could have shocked you too.”

“So, that is the mystery flu that befell you?”

Pix gasps in bewilderment.

“How dare you call me a liar!” he shrieks.

Veigar only laughs and Lulu can’t suppress the grin. Pix mumbles a curse in Fae. She can remember vividly how his wings smoked and he made that robot noise. She has been grinding his gears for a long time about that.

“At least you can get something new now.” Veigar says and puts the crystal back.

“I don’t know. I like them.” Lulu mumbles.

“Does that one over there still smell?”

He points at her lavender crystal.

“Not really.” she says.

“Why keep them then?” Veigar asks as if he really didn’t understand.

She looks at him and he returns her look.

“Because you gave me them.”

And silence stretches between them. She holds his gaze, not wavering, not regretting. Pix freezes and clutches to her hair, not daring to break the moment with his tip-tapping. She can see the wheels turning in Veigar’s head. He blinks and his aura changes. He blinks again and his aura changes again. From sadness to anger to surprise to calm and back to sadness. It settles on calm, the most prominent of his moods. Though now she thinks that it might contain other nuances she never noticed.

“I think…” he says eventually, “that I might still have a few pencils. I found two markers...”

“Ah… could be.” she smiles strained, “I kept them everywhere, kinda.”

“Yeah, I… found them in the fridge.”

“Would they even work now?”

He shrugs stiffly. Now neither knows how to get out of this moment. His aura nuances madly. Odd, how many other colours can mix with calm. Well, he wanted to hear that she’ll throw them out. The gifts he brought her from wherever he went on his study travels. Lulu hasn’t once thought about that.

“Have you per chance… gotten around to listen to the mix?” she asks quietly.

“Last weekend, yeah.” he says, “There were a few good songs, actually.”

He doesn’t break off his stare and his expression stays put. Instead, his aura flings into crisis. He also kept the thing that the other went through trouble for to get. Or to make in her case.

“Knew you would like it.” she says.

“Yeah.” he says and turns to leave, “Hey, I’ll check if I haven’t forgotten to pack the markers.”

“Cool… cool.”

He nods for whatever reason and quickly leaves the room. As soon as she hears the steps on the stairs she groans inwardly and fidgets with her hair. Pix moves again as well. He jumps onto the dresser and looks at her. Suddenly her words feel incredibly intimate and her ears burn. Pix gives her a thumbs up.

-----------

Apparently, Lulu wasn’t the only one feeling that way. Veigar put the markers on the kitchen table and didn’t show up for the rest of the evening. She tried drawing with them and they still worked… somewhat.

There isn’t much time this morning for her to dwell on the evening. Especially when she already spent the whole night wishing to be swallowed by the earth and to never resurrect again. She’s tired and it’s too early to be awake. Veigar surely isn’t awake yet. And Pix is his jubilant, active self. He jumps around in boredom and wants her to already finish breakfast. A match awaits them and he is excited. Lulu is too, but she is even more tired.

She grabs a soda with caffeine on her way to the town hall. When she arrives at the League her tardiness has worn off and curiosity brims in every fibre of hers. Today’s match fights for the fishing ground of a tribe in Bilgewater’s territory that might be turned into an industrial area by Piltover. She talks excessively with Ezreal about their strategy and gossip about Pyke’s attics. Lulu doesn’t like Pyke, but she likes Ezreal.

This match asks everything of her. Pyke’s harpoon is the looming sword of Damocles and more than once she pushes her team out of its range. Adding to that, Heimerdinger is not fully in the game and the team fight in the river turns sour. Ezreal and Vi somehow flip the match around.

Lulu is still sweating when she steps from the platform and shakes hands with the opposing team. They are grumpy, Ezreal and Vi get swarmed by media and Lulu wants her second breakfast. She doesn’t stay long. The reporters that approach her are Yordles and she answers their questions patiently. It still amazes her that she suddenly is a person of publicity. It’s fun.

Pix whistles a tune as they walk home. The door seems impossible to push open until she realizes that she needs a key to open it. She really wants a nap. Kicking her shoes into the hallway she trots into the living room to throw her jacket somewhere. Veigar awaits her there.

“Congratulations.” he says.

The jacket lands on the floor and she bites on her lips to keep the grin in check.

“Thanks.” she says.

He looks at her for a moment longer and it seems as if he can’t decide whether or not to smile at her. He smiles for a split second and turns his head to do something on his phone. Lulu uses the cue to leave the room and have a quick shower and then a quick second breakfast and then she falls onto the couch. Veigar regards her for a second then returns to his phone, being used to her napping anywhere she sees fit. She kicks for the blanket at the end of her part of the couch and cuddles beneath it. With a pillow under her head and Pix in his own space she closes her eyes and lets exhaustion overcome her.

She doesn’t fall asleep. She is hyper-aware of Veigar’s presence. She hears every tab on the screen and every time he minimally moves. Her curiosity begs her to look what he is doing and so she does. Yeah, he is just sitting there reading. He notices her look.

“Quite the tough match.” he says.

Lulu hums.

“You made a good choice with using the power of redemption in the end.”

Lulu hums again, in a happier tone this time.

“But you should really stop getting in the line of fire. If your teammates don’t see it it’s their problem.”

Lulu hums sadly.

“If you sleep, you die. That’s how it is.” he says and looks at her again, “Not speaking of right now, of course.”

Now she snorts. She changes position so she can look at him with ease.

“What are you doing?” she asks.

“I’m reading.” he says.

“And what?”

“The news.”

Lulu hums again. He scrolls and taps and his eyes roll slowly over the page.

“Something interesting happened?” she asks.

“Nah.” he says and shoots her a wicked grin, “Just many gruesome things.”

She sticks out her tongue in defiance. Veigar turns his attention to his phone and Lulu observes him. She is glad that it’s not awkward now. It must have brought them nearer, it must. She is running out of time and she doesn’t know how to approach the curse.

With a defeated sigh she grabs for the TV remote and decides that she has a little more time. She puts on Sailor Moon. Veigar frowns at her choice of entertainment. Like always. She couldn’t please him with animated movies nor with cartoons for adults.

“For reference.” she says because she feels the need to justify herself.

“Uhuh?”

“Yeah.”

“Ah. The Star Guardian thing.”

“Yup.”

“Have you made progress there?”

“Kinda. I convinced Jinx and Janna to join.”

“Janna?” he turns to her with obvious confusion, “That would mean you had to go to a solo lane.”

“Hmm, not necessarily.” she looks at him, “I’ll take somebody with me top.”

“You got an eye on somebody?”

“Do you want to?”

“Still, no.”

“Aww. Then no.” she turns back to the TV, “Some haven’t given me an answer yet.”

With that silence befalls them and she feels the exhaustion dissipate. She gets now what Pix means by motivating.

“Hey, Veigar?”

“Yes?”

“Have you gotten a new robe yet?”

“It is in the making.”

“Have you really gone to a tailor for that?”

She feels him look at her and she finds him giving her an amused look.

“Of course I have. What did you think I get my clothes from?” he responds.

“Uhh, like every other person? In a store?”

“No wonder your things constantly rip.” he shakes his head and turns back to his phone.

“Hey!”

“What? Am I wrong?”

Lulu pouts angrily at him and gets a grimace in return. That is besides the point. But she knows just what topic to counter him. She waits for a few minutes before she speaks up again.

„Hey?” she asks and looks at him, “How is your search for that special emerald going?“

Or whatever it was, she can’t really recall. He shoots her a neutral look that is meant to shut her down, but she knows how to get pass these security measurements. She tilts her head, opens her eyes a little more and smiles gently. Just looking generally interested. They stare at each other. He shows no sign of resignation but Lulu doesn’t give up. Then, he sighs. Ha! That still works.

„Not good.“ he answers and returns to his phone.

Well, it is something.

„I know right?“ she says in a soft voice, „After that worm ate it last time I bet you’re frustrated.“

„I’m not frustrated.“

„It’s okay, Veigar. I would be too. I mean, how long have you been looking for it?“

He clenches his teeth visibly and needs a moment to respond.

„Couple of weeks.“

Which obviously is a lie.

„I know right!“ she says again and gestures.

He shoots her another look but says nothing. His attention is back to whatever he reads. Now he’s angry. Lulu laughs inwardly.

„So... what do you do now? Searching again?“ she asks.

„Yup, as soon as this is over.“

“I could help you searching. I know a few people now.”

“No… thanks.”

“Maybe we could make one. I think I might have some talent as an alchemist.”

“That’s not necessary. And unlikely, by the way.”

“Well, maybe then we could-”

“Lulu, stop.”

She stops in the middle of her gesture and stares at him baffled. He looks at her with… grief?

“Did I say something... wrong?” she asks, her voice wavers.

His aura does weird things again. He grits his teeth and stands up.

“No.” he says, “I just need to leave today.”

“What? I thought you’d stay at least for the night.”

“No, I… forgot the time.” he shoots her glance, “I need to pack immediately.”

He turns away quickly and strides with fast steps into the cellar. Huh?! What was that? She whips around to Pix who sleeps peacefully on his pillow. What is she to do? She panics and follows Veigar. She grabs the doorknob and hesitates. If he leaves now everything will stay as it is. They haven’t resolved anything. They just tip-toed around each other. She breathes through and opens the door.

Veigar was about to grab the next thing to put into his travel bag, but stops when she approaches. He turns to lean against a shelf and looks at her.

“Hey.” she says softly and walks to the foot of the staircase.

“Hm.” he greets her grimly.

He retreated into his shell. His stance is closed, his look stony. She swallows, but reminds herself that he is just as hurt, that he hates that silence between them as much as she does.

“Do you really have to leave?” she asks nodding towards his half-packed bag.

“Yes.” he says.

“Ah, I see…” she mumbles, “Look, I didn’t want to fight.”

“That wasn’t a fight, Lulu.” he massages his forehead, “Look, I came for a specific reason. And that wasn’t to hang out.”

His knuckles turn white from grabbing onto the shelf behind him. He looks at the ground before he stares at her uncomfortably. Lulu doesn’t like his tone.

“Okay, so...” she starts, “What did you come for?”

“I have… angered Ziggs.” he says slowly, carefully choosing his wording.

“Okay?”

“And I have reason to believe that he will aim his anger not only at me but also at… you.”

She frowns. No reason comes to her mind as to what Ziggs could possibly want from him. Then again, he wanted to blow her up. That came out of nowhere, too.

“What did you do?” she asks.

“It was a misunderstanding.” he says.

“Is it about what happened at the League?”

“That could have played a role in this.”

“Veigar… did you do something to Ziggs?”

“No.”

Liar.

“Then what could he want from me?”

“I have had the same question. Why did he even go after you, why after me? The answer is: Ziggs studies magic. Sceptres, to be precise.”

“But that’s stupid.” she exclaims, “Why would he try to hurt me?”

“I don’t know.” he says.

Lulu stares at him baffled, she can’t believe it, but he returns a clueless look.

“Be careful, Lulu.” he says when she can’t form any sentences.

Her gaze falls at her feet. Her mind spins. Does she… have a nemesis now? Somebody is after her? Ziggs is after her? Does she have to attack him the next time she sees him?

Veigar resumes his packing and finishes quickly. Upon hearing the zipping sound her mind hangs up on one thought.

“Why did you say you were renovating?” she asks and looks at him.

“I am renovating.” he tells her kneeling besides the bag, “It fit time-wise. But I did not come to conciliate.”

He stresses the last word and fixates her with a hard look.

“I appreciate your hospitality. Thank you for that.” he says, “But what happened, happened and my stay here does not change my decision.”

His words are like needles. She feels the tears welling up. Tears and anger. She stands up and clenches her fists.

“I have said I’m sorry.” she says her voice drops in volume like it only does when she is on the verge to crying, “I want to make it up to you. But you have to let me.”

He stands up as well. He knows she is about to cry and she knows that he hates it when she does. His jaw is set tensely when he speaks.

„And I said no.” he growls, “I’m not here to make up for your incredible display of betrayal. Because that is what you’ve done. You betrayed me.“

He walks to her and slowly closes the gap. His looks is terrifying if it wasn’t for his aura. He emanates grief.

“Do you realize how much you have hurt me?” he asks, his voice dropping to a whisper, “I don’t want a friend that back-stabs me when it’s convenient or fun for her. I rather have none by my side than you.”

“I’m sorry, Veigar.” she whispers and grabs him by the arms, “I didn’t want that.”

His face twists in fury.

“Let me go.” he growls.

One tear starts falling. And many more follow.

“Let me make it up to you.” she sniffs.

“Lulu,” he stresses, “how often am I supposed to let you? You don’t learn. Not from books, not from other’s experiences, only from consequences.”

“But-”

“Why is it so hard to understand that you mustn’t not mess with me?” he takes a deep breath, “I was by your side when you fucked up so many times. All I wanted was quiet. I-”

He stops himself from talking. He just stares at her as she quivers and the tears roll. She tries to contain them but they don’t obey her. Seeing the conflict in him, and knowing that he could overlook what happened hurts her like no quarrel of them has ever.

“You cursed her.” Lulu whispers, “My best friend. And I still want to be friends with you. I could forgive you that.”

“That is a completely different matter.” he retorts.

“No, it’s not.” she lets him go and dries her face on her sleeves, “It’s the same. That hurt me, too. We had a deal and you broke that. You cursed her. A curse. Have you seen her?”

“Lulu, she shot me.” he says and emphasizes every word.

“You cursed her!” she shouts.

“So, what!” he shouts back.

They glare at each other. Veigar clenches his fist and pokes a finger at her chest.

“A curse can be lifted.” he hisses, “Try lifting a betrayal.”

“But this one can’t be lifted.” she growls, “You cursed her with something that took roots in her. Veigar if you-”

She stops when a frown forms on his face. He lowers his finger. Lulu’s eyes widen as she stares at him.

“Veigar, you knew that it would take roots, right?” she asks horrified.

“I… did not.” he says.

He swallows and Lulu’s mouth falls open.

“What?” she asks.

“I didn’t think it would be enough.” he mumbles.

“I can’t believe it!” she shouts, “You! You just!”

There is no way she can put into words what she feels in that moment. He shoots her a dark glance and turns to grab his bag.

“Hey!” she stomps after him, “Tell me how to lift it.”

He shoulders the bag and turns to her, his looks icy once again.

“No.” he says.

“Veigar, tell me how to lift the curse that you didn’t even want to plant in her.”

She glares at him and new tears fall, angry tears.

“I can’t.” he says quietly but firmly, “I cast curses. I do not lift them.”

“You’re kidding me.”

He doesn’t answer that. She can’t believe it. Here she stands, about to lose him all over again and realising that Tristana would be doomed for the next months. Her mind is blank.

“Tell me you’re kidding me.” she whispers.

“I can’t lift curses.” he says, “She needs to do that herself.”

“How?”

“I don’t know.”

She steps back in horror. She rubs her eyes and sniffs.

“Veigar...” she cries, “What am I gonna do?”

She looks at him with pleading eyes. He visibly fights with himself. He glances uncomfortably to the side and sighs.

“I’m the wrong person to ask.” he mumbles and when she slings her arms around herself, “Ask a witcher.”

Where in the world is she going to find one? She looks at him and bites her lip to stop her lip from quivering. His shoulders drop even more.

“There used to live one in Everpeak.” he adds.

She nods thankfully. He looks at her, the ice melted away. He seems tired. Their fight exhausted him just as much. He wants no more fights. She doesn’t want them either. A portal opens behind him.

“Lulu.” he says and she looks up, “Stop playing. Stop lying. Put off that mask and be yourself for once. Tell Tristana the truth. You will lose her otherwise.”

“W-what?” she asks incredulously.

“Lulu, you’re a lot smarter than anyone thinks and this image holds you down.” he says harshly, “Stop the farce. You can’t stop the things you fear from happening. Not like this.”

Again, she stares at him in disbelief. Where the heck does that come from? What does he think he knows? How dare he lecture her if there isn’t even a cure for his stupid curse?!

“Do it before your house of cards collapses.” he says and turns for the portal.

Something about the way he says it, mixed with the new information, mixed with the anger and sadness swirling in her, makes her freeze. She is confused, cries, wants to hit Veigar with something and wishes she had kept her mouth shut when they were watching TV.

She doesn’t say anything when he steps into the portal and she says nothing when it closes. Upstairs she hears Pix opening the door and flying downstairs. She says nothing when he stops behind her.

“I, uhh, heard noises.” he says, “What happened?”

Lulu looks at him and he understands.

Chapter 16: Uncovering the obscured

Summary:

Just Heimerdinger doing teacher-things and hanging out with Corki. Also, he wants to kick Jayce's butt.

Uncovering the obscured

Logic 101A. Not his favourite subject but definitely his favourite kind of students: fresh from school and ready to take on the world. Their inquisitive gazes follow him from one end of the podium to the other. Spellbound they listen to every word he says. And, of course, many confused looks follow shortly.

“You see,” Heimerdinger summarizes his essay once more, “to create successful Hextech you need knowledge of the basics first. And the basics are found in general engineering. Once you master the general logic, you can proceed to Hextech logic, which will be taught in your third semester...”

He digresses a little, he just can’t help giving them a thumbs up for what lies ahead of them. What wonderful and otherwordly subjects they will yet discuss and research. They pay him with a wishful sighs and eyes glistering of excitement.

Heimerdinger loves teaching first semester subjects, to ignite the thirst for knowledge in them. He digresses a little more about projects the academy has brought forward before returning to Logic 101. He closes the class by explaining their homework: a simple circuit diagram with one obstacle. It will show if these younglings can think abstractly already of if he needs to adjust the curriculum.

It is lunch time and the hall quickly clears except for a handful that want to exchange a few private words with him. He stays long and answers all their questions with a broad smile. They even elicit two stories out of him and he can’t help telling them. The awe in their eyes inspires him to plan a class project in the next half of the year.

When it is finally time to have a quick lunch, he exchanges a few words with colleagues. There was an accident with an overenthusiastic student in Magical Endeavours 204B leaving the training court in ruins. Throwing ideas around they decide to use this for a 5^th semester project in illusions and constructions. Perhaps they can include the neighbouring architect whose daughter is interested in taking classes. New supporters never hurt.

His colleagues like the idea and agree. Unfortunately, he can’t stay long for detailed planning. Other projects wait to be examined and his latest project took long enough to arrive. He excuses himself and quickly leaves to meet up with Corki, but his old friend is in a hurry. No time for chats but they don’t always need to chat. Shoving the suitcase into his hands, Corki dashes for the exit again. Heimerdinger wonders absently what got him so agitated but doesn’t linger on the thought.

He regards the suitcase with unbridled curiosity and turns to leave, the men who came with Corki following him. Upon questioning their motives, they answer that they need to be assured the suitcase will be secured in the high safety district of the academy – as was promised to Bandle City.

“Following protocol, yes?” Heimerdinger asks them and their captain nods.

No point in arguing against that. So, he lets them follow him until they get to the secluded section and farewells them after passing the security check and accepting the suitcase through the designated panel in the armoured glass.

This project is special and therefore needs special treatment, special security and specialized hands tending to them. Bandle is absolutely right to hand the relict to him, and with Piltover’s excellent resources he should be able to decipher whatever awaits him in little time.

The humans ogle him as he passes them. Undoubtedly, they know what he carries in his hand and make space as he heads for his laboratory. Whether they do so out of respect or out of fear, he can’t tell but it takes up little space in his mind. He is far too excited to worry about such negligible things. Unlocking the safety door and switching on the light, he enters his lab which he has prepared for this special event beforehand. The door falls into the lock behind him and he strides to the side of the room.

Carefully he places the suitcase onto the steel table as if it was his grandmother’s finest pottery and cracks the joints in his fingers. His heart thrums in anticipation. What lies before him is worth a subordination of Bandle towards Piltover. To think that they have reached out to him and his academy to lead the examination still causes deep satisfaction to settle in his stomach. Especially, because they agreed to one-up their offer after rejecting the first time.

Enough about that. He needs his head clear and focussed on the task at hand. After all, it is a one of a lifetime possibility. For over two decades there hasn’t been a single discovery of relicts, much less of one with such potent might. He’ll need to run several tests to determine the exact power level but that depends on its state. Bandle City wasn’t exactly generous about information.

Heimerdinger slips on his lab coat and a fresh pair of gloves, opens the case and views the relict with a frown. It’s a rock, about twice the size of his hand and looks fairly unspectacular. Ugh. They really let him do the dirty work, don’t they? Typical of Bandle. He sighs and collects his stone cutting tools and gets to work.

The suitcase lands on the floor and his precise hands fly over the junk until the tip of the relict peaks through. On first glance it looks like a regular crystal. He pulls over the lamp and takes a second glance.

“Possibly a crystal...” he mumbles and turns the stone in the light.

It reflects partially, revealing structures visible to the eye that are uncharacteristic in all known crystals. Remarkable, it is something else!

The phone in his pocket vibrates and he disgruntledly checks it. His alarm is reminding him of the limited time he can spend around the relict and an hour has passed already, apparently. What a shame, the interesting things were just about to happen! Nonetheless, safety goes first and Heimerdinger cleans up and stows the relict into the radiation-proof container.

Walking to his office, he chews on the little information he has gathered today and spends the rest of the afternoon documenting and forming theories.

The next days follow the same routine. Lesson in the morning, lunch, general administration and then he could finally tend to the relict. Dismantling the stone is tedious but very satisfying work. Watching as it breaks to give away to the beautiful piece of ancient magic is breathtaking. It takes him several days to dismantle the last debris but when it finally stands before him, displayed on a frame, he stares at it in awe.

The power it withholds is magnificent, he feels it going through him in waves. Now, it is time to run tests. He measures its stability, the radiation, calculates its power level and attempts to declare its composition. The results are frightening yet Heimerdinger only thinks of all the possibilities. Oh, what could Piltover achieve with a power source like this. The League could manifest its position once and for all with a weapon like this at its disposal. Bandle City could finally free itself from their self induced fear of inferiority by building a shield of this might.

For now, there are yet many tests to be run. He doesn’t know what it reacts to negatively and he’d rather blow up his laboratory than a city. It’s not clear to him either what causes its instability, the impulsive releases of energy and how to suppress it.

Truly a magnificent mystery.

He plucks the relict into the next machine to run further analyses and heads off for the town hall. Corki called for a meeting and Heimerdinger hasn’t seen or heard of his friend since his visit nor has he been much around yordles for the last months. Piltover’s guarding mage greets him friendly and activates the portal leading to Bandle City.

He feels little nauseous, having lived outside the realm for such a long time that had him forgetting what unbridled magic feels like. His home town buzzes with activity just as he remembers it. Although, his last visit only dates back a month when Teemo called for assistance. This time their chosen establishment is just as quieter and a lot less shady: Corki’s home.

Heimerdinger rings the bell and patiently waits. He can see the TR490Z standing in the landing platform in Corki’s garden, the new model Heimerdinger designed himself. An outstanding work, if he may say so himself. Corki hasn’t reported about its performance yet. Hopefully, he is satisfied. It would dishearten Heimerdinger to hear him lament about his old machine again.

The door swings open, revealing a civilian Corki – a rare sight – who welcomes him warmly and immediately offers him a cooled beverage. It’s even non-alcoholic, and Heimerdinger gratefully accepts it as they make their way to the backyard where sausages grill over the small fire bowl. They slump down in deck chairs and chatter about aimlessly for a little while.

“You repaired the rain barrel.” Heimerdinger notices.

“Yeah, last week. Maybe we’ll get rain soon.” Corki answers.

He had left it broken over the whole summer and, strangely enough, he was right that it wouldn’t rain.

“Did you use polyphthalamide?“ Heimerdinger asks.

„I used tape.“ Corki says.

„Hmh, this will be of short use then.“

„It‘ll be fine. I don‘t think I‘ll try gardening again.“

He looks into the direction of the withered patch of vegetables.

„You just need better preparation.“ Heimerdinger says, ogling the brown saplings that froze to death because Corki sowed them too early.

„Maybe or maybe I just don‘t have a green thumb.” he shrugs, “I have jobs coming up anyway. I would have to ask my neighbours to water them and I’d rather not after this whole fiasco.”

“Ah, yes, I was meaning to ask.” Heimerdinger remembers, “How did you resolve the issue?”

“Well, what do you think?”

“I don’t see the tree anymore.”

“Exactly. Turned out it was a danger to all neighbouring houses. It was all hollow and they kept telling me no, no it will be in fruit again.” Corki sighs, “So much trouble for nothing.”

“You must admit, their persistence was one of a kind.”

“The mess it made was one of a kind.”

Heimerdinger chuckles, remembering the many times Corki complained about sweeping the immense amount of leaves every autumn.

“That too.”

Corki hums self-satisfied and goes on to talk about what Heimerdinger missed during his absence in Bandle. Not much except for the occasional rumour or mishap from somebody. Politic-wise, there has been no new progress, but that he would have read about in the news anyways. Bandle’s academy is the same as always, though there have been rumours that a new class will be brought into being.

“Oh?” Heimerdinger asks, “What kind of class?”

“I don’t know.” Corki says, “I only heard that it’s the response to the void bug.”

“A response to unknown dangers from the void...” Heimerdinger hums.

Now that are news. Of course, Bandle City is already behind Piltover in its actions but that’s how it always was. A reason why he prefers Piltover over his slow paced home. Too much talk, in his opinion. Well, in Corki’s opinion too.

“We’ll see what they puzzle out. I’m not having high hopes.” Corki grumbles, tests the grilled sausages and hands one to Heimerdinger.

“Bandle is improving.” he says and accepts the snack, “They have asked for support in their scientific advances. It might not be long until they ask for expertise and then they’d quickly pick up. Yordles are smart, even if the council likes to prove otherwise.”

“We’re no Piltover and I doubt your students would return. Either way, if the council would go in for quality of their defences, we wouldn’t have had that problem in the first place.” Corki raises his hands in defence, “But why listen to me?”

“They should repay you adequately after your service.” Heimerdinger comments.

Corki sighs, not interested in discussing this topic although he should gradually prepare. Not that he would listen to Heimerdinger anyway, so, he changes the topic.

“How is she?” Heimerdinger asks.

He nods at the TR490Z standing behind them, taking in the majority of the backyard. The vehicle that he sketched, prototyped and built. A little masterpiece that was meant to replace Corki’s old model for years.

“...perfect.” Corki says hesitantly.

At least, Heimerdinger is able to finally hear a smile in his voice.

“Splendid.” he says, “I knew you would like her.”

Corki hums to this and they fall into small talk about all the little features Heimerdinger has built in that he was sure would be appreciated. His friend comments on them, they banter until the fire grows low and empty drinks begin to pile.

“Have you visited Teemo, yet?” Corki asks as he throws new logs into the bowl.

“No, I wasn’t intending on going.” Heimerdinger hums, “Have you?”

Corki nods, his expression telling a whole story on its own. A story of pity and guilt.

“How is he?” Heimerdinger asks.

“He hasn’t woken up yet.” Corki sighs, “It’s been almost a week already. His family visits him every day and wonder what mission he has been on. Strangely enough, the academy stepped in and claimed confidence.”

“A strange occurrence indeed.” he hums, “I wonder what they hope to gain from this.”

“Who knows? Control, most likely.”

“That would make sense. The council never liked to be uninformed.”

“Oh, yes...”

“Has Tristana made any measures yet?”

“I have only seen her briefly in the academy.” Corki shrugs, “She’s not faring well and now this… Well, it looked like she had an idea. She said something about a possibility to stop her curse and that she already knows what she’ll do next.”

He looks at Heimerdinger tiredly.

“Sometimes you wouldn’t believe she got struck with a curse.” he says.

“Ah, the wonders of youth.” Heimerdinger chuckles, “Yes, I remember how we used to waste our energy.”

“Good times.”

“All these amateurish inventions I used to make… The theories I chased after...”

Corki hums appreciatingly.

“The many weeks we used to spend on track. The trip through Kumungu alone...” he sighs as he indulges in reminiscences.

“Your group almost served as the next meal.” Heimerdinger says.

“Ah, yes.” Corki chuckles.

Another good portion of wood lands in the fire bowl before their animated conversation calms down again, as neither of them wants to stop retelling the adventures of their past. Eventually, Heimerdinger reaches the part of his life in which he excitedly studied the life of Abramo Vituri.

“The most influencing explorer of the last century.” Heimerdinger closes the explanation of his biography.

“Hmh.” Corki grunts in agreement.

By now, Corki knows the details of the explorer’s life by heart. Heimerdinger had stopped counting how many times they have talked about him, Vituri being a great influence on Heimerdinger’s interests and work.

“I have decided to finish his last expedition.” Heimerdinger announces and Corki looks at him in mild surprise.

“Have you?” he asks.

“I have.”

“Oh. That’s good for you, I guess.”

“And I want you to accompany me.”

“Oh.”

“What do you say?”

Corki blows a raspberry.

“I don’t know, Heimer.” he says, “Talking about it is one thing. There’s a reason why it has been his last one.”

“It is a shame.” Heimerdinger responds, “What could have been discovered if he hadn’t passed so quickly.”

“He got eaten, most likely.” Corki says dryly, “And you’ll get eaten as well.”

“Pish-posh.” he shakes his head, “Of course, I won’t venture out without proper preparation. I have organized protection already, I only wish to further ensure the safety of my colleagues. Corki, don’t you want to be part of the greatest venture of our life?”

Corki shoots him a grimace.

“I don’t like this idea. I really don’t like this.”

“Don’t tell me that you’re bottling out on your old years.”

“Who’re you calling old? I don’t have a single grey hair on me. Someone else on the other hand...”

Glancing at the finely trimmed, bright white beard, Heimerdinger raises a brow.

“Are you calling me old?” he huffs, “This came due to stress, might I say.”

“Sure.” Corki chuckles.

They share a look and grin.

“So, can I count on you?” Heimerdinger asks.

“...yes.” Corki sighs.

“Well, cheers to that!” he says and raises his bottle.

The bottles touch and the rest of the evening is leisurely spent in memories and more grilled snacks.

-------------

His routine comes to an abrupt stop on the next day.

“Professor?” the intercom rasps, “There is a visitor asking to see you. It’s… well, uhm, it’s Mr. Giopara from the State Protection Department.”

The woman’s voice sounds unusually high and off-key, without a doubt Jayce’s doing. She calls during lunch time, without a doubt Jayce’s doing as well. Heimerdinger runs a hand over his face in discontent. His lunch will have to wait. It is better to postpone it than having Jayce running loose in the academy.

“Send him upstairs. Thank you.” Heimerdinger says and quickly stuffs two more forks into his mouth before hiding the plate inconspicuously.

What could he want from him? Isn’t he working on several high potential projects? If not, he should. Maybe Heimerdinger should tell him a thing or two about the psychological effects of slacking off. His thoughts are quickly dismembered by the sharp knock on the door. They open and Jayce enters.

“Professor.” the man greets him with a big smile, opening arms in a warm gesture as if they have been partners for long.

It is a very human gesture and Heimerdinger reciprocates accordingly. Well, as good as possible with the height difference between them.

“Jayce.” Heimerdinger greets him in a neutral voice.

The weapons left at bay, wearing the latest Piltovian fashion, Jayce looks like the successful, young entrepreneur that he is. Heimerdinger smiles and gestures to the seating options of his office. Jayce thanks politely, refuses the offered water and they sit down. Heimerdinger behind his desk, Jayce before him. They make quick small talk before Heimerdinger’s patience wears thin.

“Well, what brings you to me?” he asks friendly.

“I have news, professor.” Jayce says and leans back comfortably, “You must have heard of it, I believe.”

“I fear, you have to be more precise than that.”

“Piltover is arranging an inquiry concerning the void rifts.” Jayce smiles, “Demacia ensured their support in this investigation and it is likely that Noxus will join as well.”

Ah, that news.

“Hmh.” Heimerdinger hums, “The last thing I heard is that they have chosen their warden.”

“Yes, that is why I’m here. I would like to offer you a position in the science division in the name of Piltover’s Protection Department.”

And work as Giopara’s pawn? No, thank you.

“I must say that comes as a surprise to me.” Heimerdinger says and taps with his claws on the arm rest, “I would not have thought the department to seek alliances. Their resources are plentiful and many aspiring inventors have been made by their hand. I have to ask: How come?”

“You’re not wrong, professor.” Jayce chuckles, “But as the department focusses on practical implementing, we are less versed in theoretical endeavours than, let’s say, the academy. We don’t want to waste valuable time, which is why we are assembling the brightest minds of Piltover.”

“And how does Demacia come into play?” Heimerdinger asks.

“They provide sorcery and theurgic knowledge, possibly funding if needed. The project will be lead solely by the department.” he says and probably believes that this is speaking for his cause, “As head of division you could plan your own research and put names forward as team members.”

“Now, all of this is truly enchanting.” Heimerdinger sighs and shoots him a sympathetic look, “But I already am entangled in many ambitious projects that I couldn’t possibly leave.”

“We all are, professor.” Jayce smiles, “We all are, but this is a once in a lifetime venture. Hopefully, nothing as strange as these rifts will ever occur again and I’m sure we will find out its root and eradicate it at short notice. That reminds me... I have heard that the academy has been requested to investigate a magical artefact, has it not?”

It’s all over the news, why would he phrase it like that...

“Yes, it is a vital project and it almost consumed my every thought.” Heimerdinger says with a polite smile, “I am very grateful to be working on it.”

“Heimerdinger, if I may be frank with you...” Jayce says and cautiously holds up his hands, “A prestigious professor of arcane technology like you shouldn’t be bothered by projects that are beneath your brilliance. I am sure a yordle like you would want to concentrate on a challenge that would also benefit all of Runeterra. You may rest assured, that the academy won’t be headless in this time. You could fully focus entirely on your research.”

His tone might be friendly but his words surely aren’t. Heimerdinger keeps up the polite smile, while he debates how to throw him out as quickly as possible. You can stick your false claims up your human ass. He swallows the words instead, hums thoughtfully and ponders over what words to choose that neither sound furious nor condescending. Jayce’s well meant offer is the last thing he needs now. And playing that card is just below the belt. Did Jayce think that would work on him?

“Progress never ceases to impress me.” Heimerdinger says, “I have dedicated all my life to science and the understanding of the worlds around us. I think I might never retire. I certainly won’t ever grow tired of it.”

He forces a light-hearted chuckle.

“I’m sure you know the feeling.”

“Oh, yes professor, I know exactly what you mean.” Jayce answers without any trace of malice.

“All of my work is a work of passion. That is why I cannot abandon even a single project of mine. I am sorry, Jayce, I might have just wasted your time.”

“Not at all. I’m right there with you, professor, but please consider it.” Jayce says, “I would love for the department and the academy to confederate.”

“Oh, yes, the possibilities would be endless!” Heimerdinger chuckles.

Their conversation draws to an end from then on. They exchange pleasantries and shortly discuss the state of the League as if it was the weather. Jayce wants to leave, wishing to lick the imaginary wounds his ego must have endured, but he’s subtle enough and when Heimerdinger and he part ways, one would never know about their inner turmoil.

Heimerdinger stands with raised chin, watching him leave his academy. His. An academy for every soul longing to find wisdom. There might come a time in which he has to step down but until then he’ll defend his greatest achievement.

He walks back to his office, giving strained smiles to those who greet him. His students might love him but many others don’t. Those, who were sceptical of this strange yordle with many accomplishments and who relishes in the city officials’ high regard, as well as all objectors of magic. Piltover has reached many heights, many of them due to him and the studies of his academy. Almost all of his life he has dedicated to the enrichment of wisdom – as all of Runeterra should be able to.

No, he will not abandon his academy. Not for the many malevolent eyes following his every move nor for the potential fame that might lie in the current proceedings. These rifts are no more than an unpleasant change of routine. It will calm down again. Besides, he has never been much interested in sorcery. The things that interests Heimerdinger are the things that can be prodded and cultivated or – even better – have not yet been discovered. Teemo might not be fit for action yet, but he can prepare the exploration at least. Then, Piltover will once again see why progress should not be hindered by archaic world views.

Chapter 17: Like pie without filling

Summary:

Tristana and Lulu toss some imaginary coins and get information they don't want.

Like pie without filling

Precisely at 7:23am Tristana wakes up from the sudden urge to see her dinner again. She grabs the bucket that she providently placed next to her bed, and her morning routine begins. Four hours and twenty-three minutes is the time bought by the new powder. While still being too short a night, it’s a tremendous improvement to the previous weeks.

For that she puts up with throwing up every single morning, gladly so. She yawns as she rubs her eyes tiredly and swings her legs over the bed edge. The attempt to ignore the foul taste fails and she wonders yet again when her teeth will rot away. Pushing the thought away, she makes her way into the bathroom and finishes her morning routine.

Afterwards she feels fresh and ready to tackle the day, with every night reclaiming her old self a bit more. She feels her return to action slowly drawing closer, even if she has to force herself to stay awake until a reasonable time to mix her sleeping potion. It might not be enough for train yet or to possibly run any matches, but it enables her to work on what she and Lulu have planned for today.

Tristana checks the time, packs her arsenal in a bag to avoid raising suspicion and heads out to Lulu’s place. She stops at her friend’s favourite bakery that miraculously survived the void bug attack and grabs breakfast. When she knocks at her door, a bundle of shaggy hair greets her. Lulu apparently just fell out of bed.

“Hey, Tris.” she mumbles and trots back inside.

“Morning.” Tristana says.

She enters, slips out of her shoes and places the heavy bag against the wall. First thing she does is a cup of tea for both of them and then waits in the kitchen for Lulu to return. Not long later she walks through the door looking civilized, even if just as tired as before. She sits down opposite of Tristana and grabs her mug. Pix flutters into the room and inspects the bakery bag curiously.

“Breakfast?” Tristana asks.

“Sure.” Lulu mumbles.

“What’s gotten you so tired?”

“Nothing.”

“Were you watching that anime again?”

“...no.”

Tristana chuckles at Lulu deliberately avoiding eye contact and sets the table. After a short breakfast and a revision of their plan, they prepare to head out. Lulu vanishes upstairs to pack a few last-minute items while Tristana loads her canon, straps it onto her back and fixes her belt with a few extras – you never know what awaits you in Demacian territory.

“Okay, I’m good to go.” Lulu proclaims, draws a sign onto a piece of paper and summons her staff, “You?”

“Yup.”

“Alright, let’s go.”

Lulu opens the door to the cellar and motions her to follow.

“Sometimes the spell leaves marks and I don’t want to ruin my carpet, you know?” she explains.

“Makes sense.” Tristana nods.

She never paid attention to the floor of the cellar, actually, she can’t remember when she had last been down here, but there are several dark scratches in the concrete. Laying a hand on Lulu’s shoulder, she prepares mentally for teleportation. The sign lands on the floor, Lulu pokes it with the staff and ignites a blue flame that bursts high, engulfs them and vanishes without leaving a trace of what just occurred.

They find themselves in a forest outside city walls. Tristana checks herself, but not even warmth lingers on her skin. She feels fine, as if they just walked out here. Lulu fumbles with something in her bag and, after some troubles, fishes out her key. It looks unremarkable, having taken the form of a compass which might or might not actually point towards north.

She glances at Tristana nervously, before taking a step to the side and whispering to the key to please, please bring them near Demacia and in return there will be cake and snacks. The key doesn’t respond to this and Lulu turns to Fae language and whatever she says proves effective. This time the key wriggles in her hands and opens a portal. She shoots Tristana a grin, Pix laughs and squeaks something to her as he settles into a crook of her hat.

“Shall we?” Lulu asks.

Tristana nods to her and together they step through portal. The other side looks much like their glade, but they must have travelled west. She can smell salt in the air, the sea can’t be far. Well, that was the easy part. Now they have to find the right place to drop out. The first attempt brings them somewhere in Noxus, the second time they drop into western Demacia. With each try, they merely set a foot outside, take a look at the GPS and return to the glade. It takes them an hour to come remotely close to Everpeak.

“Hmmm, we would have to walk a bit.” Tristana mumbles, looking at her phone, “But I’d rather take the chance before we land in Freljord again.”

“Gladly.” Lulu huffs, “The little one is getting on my nerves.”

She shoots the key an angry look and stuffs him back into the bag.

“Okay then.” Tristana hums and tries to figure out which direction to go.

The portal closes slowly behind them. Lulu stretches and takes a deep breath.

“Don’t you think the air smells different here, Pix?” Lulu muses.

He answers something intelligible and Lulu laughs.

“That way.” Tristana says.

She exchanges a look with Lulu and they begin walking.

“How long do you think will it take us?” Lulu asks, her fairy trailing next to her.

“I guess an hour or two.” Tristana says.

“Bleugh, that’s so long...” Lulu groans, “But I don’t wanna fly the whole way either. My butt always hurts so much afterwards...”

“Well, at least we don’t have to walk back, too.”

“Hmmm… maybe I should ask Rumble to build a seat.”

“You mean a seat on your staff?” Tristana frowns at her.

“Yeah! That way it would be a lot more comfortable to fly!” Lulu cheers.

“Sure, but how are you going to use it in fights?”

“Oh uh…. It would be a removable seat, of course.”

“Of course.”

They chat for a while. The forest they landed in gives away to a path that leads them through wild fields. They see a couple rabbits, but aside from that the only thing accompanying them is the chirping of birds. At some point the birds’ songs are the only sound heard as Lulu and Tristana fall into comfortable silence, take a rest in between with a little chatting, before resuming to silent wandering.

Tristana grows a little nervous when the Greenfang Mountains come into view. She pats down her pockets. The gold? Is there. Ammo? Also. The trinkets? Yes, there. If the witcher wants to trade, she will trade with him. The only worry dancing in her mind is them not being taken seriously, but a witcher, a man of magical background, should understand them, right?

She sighs inwardly. She hopes that this man is her solution.

Lulu’s idea to break the curse by an expert is as simple as it is brilliant. One simply has to know that there are professionals doing these kind of jobs. Tristana didn’t, but she is all the more grateful for her friend’s odd ideas. After all, the stories of witchers are adventurous and gripping and all but made up. Not in a thousand years she would have thought that they actually existed.

She wonders absently what a human witcher would look like. Fearsome, blind on one eye, covered in scars, white hair?

“Tris?” Lulu speaks up and tears her out of her thoughts.

“Hm?” she hums.

“There is something on my mind.”

“Oh? What is it?”

She looks at Lulu, who glances at her, her lips set tightly and a deep frown on her forehead.

“I know you want Veigar’s death.” Lulu says, “And this is a bad idea. A really bad idea.”

Tristana almost stopped at the spot to gape at her. Where does t hat from out of sudden ?

“That would be crazy, Lulu.” Tristana says, “No, I know it sounded as if the guys are set on it, but I talked to Teemo. He was frustrated and vented, that was all.”

“That wasn’t pent up anger, Tris…” Lulu mumbles, “You know him better than me and I could clearly see it.”

“As I said, it was just the evening.”

“Really? Then why is Corki set on this too? And I bet Kennen and Poppy plan something as well.”

“I don’t know about the others, Lulu, but we’re not trying to kill him.” Tristana says and shoots her a look, “You know that. What Teemo and I try to do is to keep him contained.”

She manages to keep her voice even, but her mind turns over itself. She doesn’t want to talk about this with Lulu. She doesn’t want Lulu to be involved in this in the slightest. She wants to disappear in the ground right now. Lulu looks at her, hesitates, then sighs.

“By death.” she says.

“No.” Tristana replies sternly, “We said we will do so by legal measures.”

“Tris… you know that it won’t work.”

“It will work, Lulu, the League doesn’t exist for nothing but for these exact cases.”

W hat’s up with that tone?

“Yeah, but I worry nonetheless.” Lulu says, “You know him. He won’t just let you… arrest him. Remember the evening in Bandle? Or Piltover? You’ll get hurt.”

“If it’s necessary, maybe.” Tristana sighs, “But I don’t think it will be. If everything goes as planned it will be absolutely peaceful. If he resists, of course, we have to act, but he must face justice, because the solution of the League is not justified. Perhaps in their eyes, but not in Bandle’s.”

“Resist is a joke, Tris...” Lulu mutters.

“An arrestment is only as difficult as your plan is porous. I’ve had my share of culprits and Teemo is just as well trained.” Tristana says confused, “Lulu, why are you thinking about this?”

“How could I not?” Lulu asks in return, “Do you think I don’t see what you two are planning?”

F uck.

“I don’t know what you think you’re seeing...” Tristana replies slowly, “But it isn’t that. Look, I don’t want to worry you, so please, take my word for it.”

“I’m… not worried about you in the sense that… you’re not smart and that you don’t know what you’re doing,“ Lulu says and gestures insecurely with her hands, wrestling with the words, “but how can you be so sure about what Bandle deems as justice? Maybe they wanted this. Him, in just this position. I mean, it is weird how they treat them, don’t you think?”

Tristana regards Lulu for a moment. Is she being serious? But Lulu stares straight forward, a stern expression on her face.

“What do you mean?” Tristana asks.

Lulu shrugs.

“Just that the council is very soft on him.” she shrugs again and looks at her, “I think if they didn’t want him to be their champion, then he wouldn’t be. I…” she turns her head and watches her feet moving step by step, “I mean, I’m not sure, but the way I see it I don’t think Bandle actually wants anything to change.”

She glances at Tristana, who frowns in return. Bandle wanting Veigar – a criminal, an irredeemable trouble maker, who doesn’t listen, doesn’t apply to rules – to roam their streets freely and to defend their concerns on international basis? It makes exactly zero sense unless they try to maintain an open-minded image. Looking back at the history of Bandle’s foreign relationships, they surely want that. The League would never grant them as many rights if they behaved any different.

“Trust me on this, Lulu.” Tristana says gravelly, “Bandle wants order.”

Lulu hums solemnly. Tristana can’t blame her. If she wasn’t going to do it herself, she would worry for whoever planned this. That is exactly the reason why she doesn’t talk to Lulu about this. Not that she actually talked to anyone about specifics. Except for Teemo, but that is already so long ago and she won’t be able to talk to him for another while.

“Tris?” Lulu says quietly, “How do you even plan to… you know, do it?”

Speaking of things she doesn’t want to talk about with Lulu. Tristana groans inwardly and sighs outwardly.

“I’d rather not burden you with the specifics, but Teemo and I have a plan.”

...yet to make, actually. But they have a rough agenda. Some sneaking, some scouting, some traps and some bullets. It shouldn’t be too hard once they’ve successfully breached his fortress or wherever he hides.

“That sounds a lot like you don’t know what to do…” Lulu grumbles.

Tristana grits her teeth. Lulu usually acts so clueless, but she sure has a lot of thoughts about this. Why is she coming about this now? Because Veigar supposedly helped her when Ziggs went nuts? If she really thinks that his is enough, then she hasn’t learned anything since she’s here.

“Lulu, I really don’t think you should be involved in this.” she says slowly, “The thing in Piltover was about the relict, not about him. The playground is not reality, you know?”

“Yeah, I know, but do you?” Lulu counters.

Tristana stops walking at this one and Lulu turns to her. Silence falls between them, aside from birds and the sound of wind rushing over the meadow.

“I know you don’t like the idea, Lulu.” Tristana says, “I know you don’t like people getting hurt, but sometimes it can’t be avoided. If you want to defend him so badly, why don’t do some research on him first? I know what awaits us. So, no, we will not seek a fight with him. Hell, Lulu, do you even know what he did?”

She huffs after her tirade and narrows her gaze at Lulu. What’ s gotten to your head? T ristana would love to know why her friend is not on her side. Hell, if she really wants to know, Tristana will tell her all the bloody details of his wrongdoings and if Lulu gets nightmares from them so be it. This damned mage is a monster, she can ask anybody about that, she can read about him, she can request records from the League, she can even ask the council for classified information.

“Yeah, I know.” Lulu mumbles and looks away, “Sorry, Tris, I didn’t mean to make you angry, I just… I don’t like the idea.”

“Criminals are pursued. That’s what happens if you break the rules. It is only fair.” Tristana says, emphasizing the meaning behind the words and her intent.

Lulu looks at her, sighs and gestures as if she wanted to add something, but then doesn’t.

“Let’s just go on, okay?” she asks.

“...sure.” Tristana says.

The atmosphere between them has become tense and they walk in silence with the occasional glance at the other. Tristana books this as their... third big fight of their friendship? Today is not their day, she decides. Actually, it hasn’t been their month. Lulu never gets worked up like that, not this drastically. Sure, she overthinks and splutters theories, but she never lingers on them. The whole ordeal must be weighing heavily on her. Just the event with Ziggs is enough to displace one’s mind.

Maybe she shouldn’t have been so cold to Lulu, but she really needs to understand that Tristana will do what is necessary. And Lulu really needs to learn that people don’t change. Especially not the rotten ones.

Eventually, their long track comes to an end and the dirt path comes across a sign telling them the village is nearby. Tristana exchanges a glance with Lulu, who shoots her a smile in return. Walking on, the first cabins come into view, build in human architecture, very high and looking disastrously easy to break. Villagers look up from their work when they see the yordles walking into their home, their eyes grow big and they gasp and mumble a curse or put their shock otherwise into words. Tristana had hoped that the home of a witcher would be less prejudiced to magical beings, but alas they are the highlight of today’s dull routine.

The first one to approach them is a group of children who ask them peculiar questions and Tristana’s dread rises. None of them has ever heard of yordles and they take a particular interest in their ears and try to touch them. Lulu swings her staff at them.

“Back off!” she hisses, “Or I’m gonna turn your into insects!”

She points their staff at the group and while some still grin playfully, they back off and leave after another tease. Only after Lulu growls and Pix hisses, they leave for good. Tristana fixes them with a stern look and chastises them, while her gun stays stuck to her back. Pointing a gun at them would have cut it short, but considering the adults around them…

“Come, let’s ask someone.” she tells Lulu and pulls her with her.

At least the human adults have enough decency to stay in their gardens to gape. They are told the direction, but not without frowning at them once they turn around. Lulu doesn’t like their reaction and Tristana agrees.

“This place is giving me the creeps.” she whispers to Tristana.

“I know. Stay alert, but don’t swing your staff at children again.” Tristana whispers back.

“They had it coming!”

“They’re children!”

“Pfff.”

Lulu pouts, but the rest of their journey proceeds without further interruptions. They ignore the looks and knock at the door of an inconspicuous cabin. The house of the fabled warrior sure is humble. Maybe they’ll be in luck?

The door opens with a creek and a human looks down at them in surprise. The witcher is a man of a once high growth, now he stands hunched over a cane and watches them with eyes sunk deeply into his skull. A withered man, covered in the marks of his adventures. His lips purse.

“Yordles?” he wonders, “I haven’t seen your kind in a long time.”

“Good day, sir, we hoped to have the chance to talk to you.” Tristana says.

“A talk?” he repeats, “You have taken the long way from your home plane just to have a talk?”

“You’re a witcher.” Lulu speaks up, “We need advice.”

The man turns to look at Lulu, the frown deepening. Dammit, Lulu, why are you blurting it out like that? The man shakes his head.

“This life lays behind me.” he says.

“And we don’t mean you to go back to it.” Tristana says.

“We just need someone with experience.” Lulu goes on, “We have a curse to break.”

That’s not helping, Lulu!

“We hoped to find someone who could offer tips how to deal with it.” Tristana adds, “You won’t go uncompensated, of course.”

“I am retired.” the man says and shakes his head again, “You’ve got the wrong man.”

He moves to close the door. Lulu steps forward, blocking him.

“Teach me.” Lulu pleads, “I’ll do it.”

“I am retired, I said.”

“What she means-” Tristana steps to the side to look at him through the gap, “is just tell us what to do and we’ll do it on our own. We only seek advice. You won’t have to do anything.”

He regards her, looks her up and down in practised manor. The door opens slightly and Lulu stops leaning against it with her whole weight.

“You carry it?” he asks.

“Uhm-”

“Yes, no doubt. It’s pulsing right through you...”

“You see it, right?” Lulu asks, “You gotta help us, please!”

“You should ask someone who is still working.” he answers in a grave voice, “And soon.”

“That’s why we are here!” Lulu huffs exasperatedly, “We don’t know any other witchers and not even the League has books about that!”

At that he raises a brow.

“You’re champions.” he states.

“Uhh, yeah.” Tristana says.

“Then you’ll be able to deal with it.”

“But that exactly we can’t.” Tristana sighs, “Look, is there anything we could do for you in return? There has got to be something. Gold? Trinkets?”

“No.”

“What about this?” Lulu quips and pulls out a book from her bag.

She hands it over to him. He looks at her grimly, before glimpsing at the cover and grabbing it for closer inspection. Tristana glances at her. What is that?

“...explains the spirit.” he mumbles.

The man looks at Tristana with a stern expression, then shoots Lulu a look that could be interpreted as a silent sigh. He turns and walks back to his house. Tristana opens her mouth to say another argument, when Lulu takes her hand and pulls her after him. They share a glance and it’s clear that Lulu convinced him with whatever that was.

A cold shiver runs down Tristana’s back as they enter. It’s not just nightmares what these two see happening but something that she sometimes imagines to feel and stubbornly ignores. Something, which solution is worth a book that turns a witcher’s opinion.

“What did you just give to him?” she whispers to Lulu.

“Nothing.” Lulu whispers back.

The witcher lets them into his small cabin, a single room with a kitchen in the corner and a burning fire at the other side. He takes a seat at the table in front of the window and prepares a wooden pipe, putting the book onto a shelf. Lulu and Tristana take place on the human-sized chairs opposite of him.

“How have you gotten into touch with it?” he grumbles and lights the pipe.

The bitter smell of the herbs quickly fills Tristana’s nostrils. If the situation didn’t already cause nausea, it would now.

“It was cast on me.” she says, suppressing a cough.

“I see...” the man grunts.

He takes another breath and slowly breathes out the smoke.

“What can we do?” Lulu asks.

“I don’t know.” he says looking at her, “Every curse is a subject of its own. They change easily depending on the victim.”

“But it’s not impossible.” Lulu counters.

“No, every curse can be broken...”

At this Tristana finds hope.

“Have you worked on a curse like mine before?” she asks.

“...no.”

He lights the pipe again, takes another drag and when the smoke fills her lungs, so does anxiety fill her stomach again.

“So… what do we do?” Tristana asks.

“You have-” he puffs out a cloud, “different options. You have to see for yourself what suits you.”

Lulu shuffles nervously next to her, but stays quiet.

“For one, ask the caster to withdraw it.” he starts.

“Impossible.” Tristana says.

“Perform a ritual. Those are handy when it comes to physical restraints.”

“That is not the case.” Lulu says.

“You can sit it out.” he puffs another cloud.

“I’d rather not.” Tristana says.

“Some curses can be broken by erasing its cause. Have you considered erasing the one who cursed you?”

Lulu tenses visibly at those words and she decides to formulate her response softly.

“I was hoping there would be other options.” she says.

In reality, she rarely thinks about something else nowadays. But especially after their earlier conversation, she doesn’t want to give any more clues.

“Then I can’t help you.” the man says.

“WHAT?” Lulu shouts.

“What?” Tristana whispers.

“Those are the options.” he says calmly.

“There has got to be more!” Lulu exclaims, “You’re a witcher. You know more!”

“Listen, witch,” the witcher says, “you have come for advice and you got advice. I can’t change the fact that you don’t like the advice.”

“Tell us more.” Lulu growls.

“There is no more.” the man replies dryly.

Tristana shoots her a look. Please, don’t make it worse. And what’s up with the growling? Lulu never growls, what the hell.

“Please, think again if there is anything that could help me.” Tristana tries again, tries to keep the conversation on a polite level, “Any info could be helpful.”

His eyes stare into Lulu’s for another tense second before turning to Tristana. He regards her with a stern look and shakes his head.

“There is no more.” he says and looks again at Lulu, “Now, I believe it is time you go on your merry way.”

Lulu pouts angrily at him.

“Psh.” she scoffs and hops from the chair, “The stories about you were much better.”

Tristana stands up as well.

“Thank you for your time, anyways.” she tells him.

“Yes, yes.” he rumbles and puffs out a thick cloud.

Lulu fixes him with a stare of a fury that Tristana didn’t know she possessed. Not on the playground, nowhere, never. She grabs her by the arm, says a polite good-bye and pulls her out as quickly as possible. Out of the man’s property and onto the street. Curious eyes follow them again as they walk towards the end of the small town.

“You growled at him.” Tristana hisses at her, “What is it with you today?”

“I didn’t growl at him.“ Lulu says, “I talked with him. Angrily. Like adults talk to each other when they’re angry.”

Tristana stares at her.

“If you want to be angry at somebody then be angry at Veigar.” she says, “He’s the sole reason we’re here.”

“I AM!” Lulu shouts, “I am SO angry at him, but it’s not going to change anything! We’re still stuck in this situation!”

She groans and throws up her arms in defeat.

“I hate this!” she exclaims.

Tristana puts her hands at her hips and shoots her a look. At least, you don’t have to live with it. She almost says it, the barrel is about to burst, but she swallows the words. Lulu returns her look with a sour glance, mouth turned into a frustrated pout. Without another word, she rummages in her bag and pulls out a paper with a sign drawn on it. She puts it on the floor and tells Tristana wordlessly to get going.

She lays a hand on Lulu’s shoulder and a flash of blue light later, they find themselves in Lulu’s basement. If the humans found it strange to watch two yordles burst into flames, she’ll never know.

“I don’t know about you, but I’m thirsty.” Lulu says as they climb up the stairs.

“Sounds good, I’ll join you in a sec.” Tristana tells her and darts for the bathroom, only stopping to put her canon down.

Once the door locks behind her, the exhaustion catches up to her. With mechanic motions she washes up and avoids looking into the mirror. Her eyebags haven’t bettered yet and looking at them only reminds her of the curse that she apparently can’t break. Not even with the help of a witcher.

She leans heavily on the rim of the sink, watching as the water gurgles down the drain. The only option she has now is erasing the cause. Lulu will throw another tantrum if she so much as mentions this, but it aligns with her former plans. Veigar should be kept in prison and if there is no prison fit for him on Runeterra, in hell he will surely find a place.

She finishes washing up and walks into the living room to see Lulu waiting for her to switch places. While Tristana flops onto the cushions, Lulu vanishes into the bathroom and takes her sweet time. Tristana sips the soda Lulu has prepared and groans inwardly. She is exhausted. The walk was long and the conversation tediously disappointing. She wants to take a nap… and have lunch perhaps.

Lulu shuffles to the couch quietly and falls with her back onto the free space next to her.

“This was a waste of time.” Lulu says.

“No. No, it wasn’t.” Tristana replies.

“Oh yeah, now at least we know that there is nothing we can do!” she exclaims and makes a frustrated noise.

Tristana sighs.

“...I’m sorry about your book.” she says.

“Ah, it’s ok.” Lulu says and waves dismissingly.

“What was it about?”

“Just a journal. I can write another.” Lulu says and blows a raspberry.

“You wrote a journal?” Tristana asks astonished.

“Yeah, but I didn’t even finish it.” she grins, “I only got about halfway through.”

“Huh.”

They fail into silence and stare holes into the air… until Lulu speaks up again.

“So, do you really want to murder Veigar to get rid of it?” she asks.

“It’s sad that the other options don’t work for me,” Tristana says and ignores the accusation, “but as I told you: no.”

“Yeah, his death is the only way.”

“Lulu, you know that I won’t do that. He’s a champion. I can’t even. Not to speak of the troubles or morals.”

She feels Lulu’s eyes on her and lazily turns her head to meet the scrutinizing gaze.

“You know that that won’t stop Teemo, right?”

“Don’t worry about that. I know Teemo. If he tries something crazy, I’ll stop him. It… it was just this one evening that the idea got to his head.”

“Uhuh.”

“Don’t believe me?”

“Not really.”

Lulu tries to say it casually, but the intense look she gives Tristana betrays her. Does she really want a second round of this? While she is surprised by her stubborn seriousness, she also curses it.

She fixes Lulu with a blank stare and she holds it for a few seconds before her expression changes to one of sorrow.

“Just keep an eye him, okay?” Lulu asks.

“Of course.” Tristana says.

And with that the second round concludes. Tristana hums quietly and leans her head against the couch rest.

“How is he, by the way?” Lulu asks.

“How should he be? He’s on mission.” Tristana shrugs.

“No, he’s in the hospital.”

Tristana blinks and her heart staggers momentarily. She looks at Lulu.

“You… know?” she asks slowly and Lulu nods tentatively.

“I don’t know why you haven’t told me,” Lulu mumbles, “but you could have. Then you wouldn’t have to carry it alone.”

Tristana adverts her gaze, looks at the opposite wall, at the shelves with the small plants. Anything, to avoid seeing Lulu and her judgement and pity.

“This must be awful for you.” Lulu continues, “How are you?”

“I’m... fine, thanks for asking.” Tristana says hesitantly, “I’m more worried about his family.”

“Tris...” Lulu mumbles and lays a hand on her arm, “I’m here for you, you know? You can tell me such things.”

“You’re… already helping me a lot.” Tristana says quietly, “This is nothing.”

“Just your best friend in coma.”

Tristana glances at her and Lulu looks back. There is no anger, no judgement showing in her expression. Just sorrow, just worry, just sympathy. No harm done for hiding this. It seems, they’re even now.

“They said it will take a while.” Tristana says and her throat feels tight when she forces out the words, “And before that he has to wake up.”

She grabs for Lulu’s hand and holds it loosely, aiming her gaze towards the wall once more.

“He looks so weird, Lulu.” she continues, “They’ve cut his fur and all sorts of signs are drawn on him and on the furniture. It looks like a ritual… as if they barely kept him alive.”

“I think...” Lulu says softly, “it has been rather close, but the healers are great. He’ll be good in no time again.”

“I hope so.”

“Do you remember this story you told me when you two used a portal as a catapult and he broke his leg?”

“Yeah?”

“Wasn’t he up and running like a day later when the healer told him not to?”

“Huh… yeah.” Tristana chuckles.

That was such a stupid idea, but it somehow worked. A short circuit decision that could have cost their lives, but their lives were on the line anyways. She grabbed him unceremoniously and charged her rocket jump. The only thing she had no time to think about was the possibilities of trees in the glade.

“I’m still amazed he wasn’t mad at me for that.” she continues.

“What’s a leg compared to a head?”

“True...”

She sighs and leans her head onto the couch rest again. Lulu begins stroking the back of her hand calmingly.

“What did they say when he would wake up?” Lulu asks quietly.

“They aren’t sure.” Tristana mumbles, “They hope in the next week...”

Otherwise his chances fall rapidly. She doesn’t speak those words. Maybe, if they aren’t put into the world they might not become reality.

“I see.” Lulu mumbles, “Are you going to visit him today?”

Tristana takes a deep breath and focuses on her question.

“I think so.” she says.

“Do you want me to come with you?” Lulu asks.

“No, it’s okay.” Tristana turns her head to look at her, “Thanks, though.”

“No problem.”

Tristana sighs and they grow quiet. Both of them hang in their own minds, fighting through thoughts of heavy themes and more depressing matters. It is one of those times she wished she didn’t have to live in her head.

“Hey, can I get myself some more of that soda?” Tristana asks.

“Sure.”

They transition into the kitchen and from then on slowly change onto lighter topics, have lunch together and watch TV until late afternoon arrives and Tristana decides to leave. Lulu farewells her with a tight hug and a sigh. Tristana offers her a smile and waves when she reaches the gate before turning and walking into direction of the academy.

She wonders what she will do now. The curse is one thing, Veigar is another thing – though very closely woven into it, another thing nonetheless – and now there’s Lulu more present than before. She suspects Tristana not telling her everything and while, yes, Tristana doesn’t tell her everything, she has to understand that it’s better if she isn’t involved.

Damn, the evening of the void bug still lingers in her thoughts. She remembers Lulu’s reaction on Veigar. She was scared, she was frozen to the ground. If Veigar had seriously attempted to hurt her, he could have done so easily and there would have been nothing Tristana could have done to prevent it. And that would be another thing on the list of things she can’t forgive herself for. That list might not be long, but it doesn’t have to grow either.

Yet… the witcher said it. There is nothing else she can do. She can’t sit it out and she can’t politely ask him to withdraw it. She can only eradicate him. It is Veigar or her mind. The answer to that decision is easy.

She arrives at the academy, greets a few colleagues and heads for the sick bay. Asking at the information, she is granted access and she quietly slips into Teemo’s room in the critical area. Her best friend lays motionless in a bed covered in new signs and sigils and whatever else these are. He looks like a corpse. He very much could be dead. The only indicator that he’s not is the single monitor displaying his vital signals.

Tristana lingers at the foot of the bed and observes him, searches for changes and finds none. It is the same as yesterday and the day before and the day before that. The longer she stares at him the more this irresistible hope crawls up her spine again. What if he opened his eyes now? He could any minute. Maybe now. Maybe in a minute. Maybe in just ten.

This stupid hope plagues her every time and every time she leaves the room disappointed. With a sigh, she retreats from the bed and takes place in the chair next to him. There are fresh flowers on the table, she notices. His family has already visited. How long have they stayed, she wonders and thinks about when she should leave. Last time they had to drag her out. Maybe if she hid underneath the bed, they won’t find her.

Silly. Yes, but she wishes to be here when he does open his eyes. Just like he did when she woke up back then and on other occasions. If he wasn’t there, he would pop up soon after and she appreciates that. She loves it. Loves it as much as she hates the unnatural atmosphere of an infirmary.

She props her elbow onto the arm rest and puts her chin into her hand. She plans to stare at him for the next hours. Maybe it will pressure him into returning to the world of the living. Perhaps, all he needs is a rough, but well meant push from the outside. If it only was that easy to bring him back, she would have punched him already.

Only to immediately apologize and hoping that she didn’t cause a concussion. That happened before, but he laughed it away, fortunately.

The pleasant memories don’t stay long though, her thoughts dragging her back to the healer’s statement. If Teemo doesn’t wake up in a week’s time, his chances to wake up at all diminish rapidly. And they can’t keep him in this state forever. They literally can’t. His body would succumb to the extensive exposure of magic. Nobody can withstand that forever, even if Teemo has shown above-average resistances.

In less than a week Tristana will know if her friend will survive or if their stupid venture had cost him his life. And as soon as that thought enters her mind, the dam breaks. She grabs for his hand and silently sobs.

Chapter 18: Summary of the rest of the story

Summary:

I have been kindly asked in the comments to summarize the rest of the plot and for you, dear reader, I'll write down what was supposed to happen.

The story is roughly divided into three parts: the early game, the mid game and the end game. The fic is still in the early game where I have meant to introduce characters and problems that are supposed to be solved in the mid game until the big bad happens which is the plot of the end game. My word document spans over 300 pages and contains 160k words, some of which are finished chapters, but mostly it's notes and chapter summaries. I'll add some writing in for funsies. If you have any questions, I'll do my best to answer them.

What has happened in the story so far is that Teemo has formed a group to bring down Veigar in one way or another. Most of that group have a vendetta against Veigar, he has pissed off a lot of people. The only exception is Lulu, whom Veigar is secretly friends with. Characters are introduced. Tristana and Teemo carry out regular missions for Bandle City and work as champions. Lulu is working as a champion and tries hard to better herself. Corki is tasked to deliver a relict to Heimerdinger in Piltover to study it. Corki does just that, being in the service of Bandle City as their champion as is Heimerdinger. Heimerdinger is a professor in Piltover, has some research projects and works as a champion. The relict he studies plays a role later on again. That Veigar is in Piltover on that day is coincidence, but Tristana is convinced that he wants the relict for evil things and thus trails him. In the end Veigar places a curse on her and Corki's helicopter is destroyed.

Bandle City is not amused hearing what their champions are illegally doing in another state. Lulu, Corki and Tristana are interviewed and get a slap on the wrist, basically. While Teemo is still away on a mission, Tristana and Lulu visit a healer and the magic that Veigar cast is revealed to be a curse. They approach Rumble to build a tracker and make a deal with him. Rumble, other than working on his robot, works as Bandle City's champion and builds commissions sometimes. His current task is to build something from "higher up". For that he needs rune dust, which Ziggs might know how to attain.

Lulu tries to ask Ziggs about this, but Ziggs is invested in finding a counter to magic. Ziggs doesn't have a problem with Veigar personally, he feels threatened by magic users in general and studies Veigar and Lulu in particular. Veigar and Singed meet up, because Veigar wants a poison in turn for a favour that Singed owes him. On that day at the Institute of War Veigar and Ziggs clash and they dislike another more afterwards. Teemo comes back from his mission, he breaks into Rumble's house to get Veigar's home. Teemo and Tristana discuss the next steps to kill Veigar and Teemo prepares to break into Veigar's house. Meanwhile, Veigar and Lulu have a get together and place security on his house before they argue and Lulu leaves in tears.

Veigar goes to a tailor for the robe that Ziggs destroyed and runs into Poppy. They, too, share bad blood. I have never decided what exactly happened between the two, but Lulu was involved which is how Veigar got evolved. Lulu planned shenanigans, they backfired and Veigar got framed. Poppy is even more furious with Veigar than before. Rumble tried to find Veigar, too, but the house illusion tricked him. Veigar visits Ziggs and interrogates him about his studies, Ziggs bleeds on his croissant. Ziggs' studies are entirely private, but Zaun doesn't mind as they always profit from him. They let him do as he pleases. Tristana's curse begins to show and it weakens her, since she can't sleep anymore. 

Teemo meets Heimerdinger before he goes off to find Veigar. Heimerdinger wants to explore an abandoned laboratory that is heavily guarded and can't find willing company, so Teemo has to do. They'll go on that adventure later. First, Teemo breaks into Veigar's home and walks accidentally into Veigar's exterminator job, Singed's poison. Teemo thought it's a security mechanism, but really Veigar just wanted to get rid of the ants in his home. I guess I could have foreshadowed that a bit, mentioned an ant walking over his table heh. The mission fails as he ends up in the hospital. While Teemo is fighting for his life and Tristana is getting increasingly desperate about the situation, Lulu and Veigar get close and fight again. They go back and forth until in the next chapter (chapter 18) they make up.

So far what has happened in the fic. Now what happens next:

Lulu and Veigar make up, promise to better themselves and be better friends to another. They have a platonic date where they have great fun and also discuss Veigar's contract, which Lulu has searched for in his house before. The champions are employed by their state and have a contract each. Most champions have voluntarily signed the contract, being a champion offers good pay, fame and is fun for most. Veigar hasn't signed his voluntarily. In the past he has committed crimes that has several states searching for him until the League of Legends has had to get involved too. The League was put into place only a few years prior to stabilize Runeterra. They act like the high court, they are judge and executioner all with the goal to keep the peace. They hunt individuals that threaten the continent, like Nocturne or Veigar. He was caught by summoners eventually and the only way to regain his freedom was to sign Bandle's contract and become their champion. Veigar is a wildcard, but very strong and Bandle City accepts the risks that come with him. Veigar is pissed at Bandle City and tries his best to have them cancel the contract, because he's contracted until either war breaks out or he dies. I started this story before Riot's fun yordle headcanons, so they have normal life spans except for Veigar. So, Bandle City has an ace up their sleeve with him. If he doesn't comply, the League detains him again.

Since becoming a champion he has laid low and is just living his life. He has made a friend, Lulu, and just goes about his day while being an obnoxious bastard. The crystal he bought in Bandle during the void bug incident was for a clock that runs on magic, an old thing he has a soft spot for. That clock is the sole reason why he is in Bandle and visits Viktor, then goes to Piltover and he would have been in other places, too, because that old clock is stupidly picky on what crystals it runs on. Oh and that alchemist that Viktor mentioned? That guy is dead, so Veigar would have had to search for a while longer lol.

All the while other yordles from the group try to get their hands on Veigar. Next up is Kennen, who has gotten the information about Veigar's home from the League of Legends by being sneaky and confusing the staff with laws. Kennen, too, breaks into Veigar's home and runs into Lulu, who is chilling there waiting for Veigar. She covers for him, because Veigar would have destroyed Kennen. Kennen learns here that Veigar and Lulu are friends. They run into Kennen on their date and Veigar strikes a deal with Kennen to bury the hatchet. Kennen was looking for Veigar, because he reportedly destroyed an Ionian village. Which turns out that it was Zed, not Veigar. Veigar was just on vacation in Ionia and was at the wrong place at the wrong time. So, they're cool and they will later look for Zed together to bring him to justice.

Teemo eventually wakes up again. Rejoice, he survived, but he's handicapped and has to drop out of championship and the military. Teemo takes a long time to recover, he has to go to rehab and afterwards decides to go into politics. He wants to make Bandle City safer and has a lot of backers in the government and in the people. He becomes a politician of sorts and makes changes to the military. He's busy with this and he sees Tristana less and less, especially since they now go in different direction and don't always agree on things. Their friendship suffers.

Tristana doesn't find a cure for her curse. In the end she confronts her bad memories and works through it and survives it that way. She has repressed memories of an encounter with Veigar back when he attacked Bandle City. She'll be fine. But Teemo's illness upsets her greatly. She meets up with Rumble again to discuss strategy and weapons. This would have been the first of many instances in which Rumble sees a side of Tristana he hasn't known and it dawns on him slowly that he has never known her and has fallen in love with an image. He gets over his crush on her eventually and they become something like buddies.

In one of these instances Tristana takes Teemo's poison to Rumble to make a weapon, a sort of payback for what Veigar did to Teemo. Just that is goes South and Tristana gets poisoned by accident. Rumble panics and calls the only healer he knows: Lulu. She comes to the rescue, but the poison is strong and panics as well. In return she calls on the only person that could help her: Veigar. So, Veigar turns up at Rumble's house and neither guy knows how to react to the other while Lulu is busy keeping Tristana alive. She makes it and Rumble is indebted to Veigar/Lulu now and they demand he stops supporting the kill-Veigar-squad. Rumble acquiesces. So, Veigar got two people off his back plus Fizz, who only joined because of Rumble.

Lulu takes up lessons with Veigar again, he trains her and she gets better over time. Imagine a training montage. With her being a support, she mainly knows healing spells and under Veigar learns more combat spells. She also learns about control, mana management and how to handle a fight without her sceptre, since the sceptre is a tool to control her unbridled power. Not to mention that Ziggs is studying their sceptres and is a general danger to her.

The rest of the kill-Veigar-squad are doing some shenanigans. Meanwhile, we have entered mid game where the void rifts come into play again. Poppy is investigating them and the city states become increasingly nervous about them. Nobody has an explanation for them and the humans (especially the humans) blame the Yordles with their blasted portals. Bandle City's council is being pushed into a corner as more states demand explanations and actions from them. Teemo works hard on tighten the city's security. Bandle City fears that other states begin to tear into glades and come to Bandle. Ah, Bandle City lies in Bandle, which is a realm divided from the rest of Runeterra. For example, Noxus and Demacia are on Runeterra and you can walk from one place to another, but to reach Bandle you need a key like Lulu. The keys aren't reliable, though, and might take you to any glade which is in the same or a different realm from Bandle. Bandle is like a region with Bandle City being its capital. And the other city states begin looking into keys and portals some more. The Yordles living outside of Bandle are affected, since they are seen as the cause for the bad, Demacia and Piltover are the worst places for Yordles in these times.

Heimerdinger comes to Teemo to collect his debt. So, Teemo forms a team for the expedition. Part of that team are Tristana and Lulu. With Teemo being basically useless it's going to be interesting. They venture into the wild and find the entrance to the lab in a mountain cave and early on there are warning signs and traps everywhere. They go on nonetheless until they walk into a golem that just doesn't want to die to neither bullets, magic nor poison. They are quite in a pickle and run out of options. In desperation, Lulu calls on Veigar who comes through a portal and if the situation wasn't chaotic before, it is now. Teemo and Tristana are bamboozled and Veigar is exasperated that Lulu called him into a battle against a golem that is magic resistant, like she forgot the basics of magic. There is a lot of arguing and pointed guns and sceptres and the golem continues to kill them. They eventually find its weakness and take it down. Now, the situation turns awkward. A gun is pointed at Veigar again and Lulu steps in. Lulu and Tristana fight (with words I mean) and it's ugly, their friendship is put to the test here. A rift comes up between the two.

The expedition overall is a success. They find the laboratory of Abramo Vituri (it's a recurring name, Poppy dealt with a descendant of him), Heimerdinger is happy, Veigar steals one or two books. Teemo and Tristana have to come to terms that Lulu is friends with Veigar and suddenly her actions make sense. Why Lulu has been against their venture from the beginning, why she butted into their plans and it hurts to know. Teemo and especially Tristana feel betrayed by Lulu. Lulu only ever wanted her friends to be friends, but well it's complicated with everyone having history with Veigar.

Speaking of history: Teemo and Veigar. They go way back, Teemo being tasked to find and neutralize Veigar by arrest or other means and Veigar dealing with Teemo. Teemo was good at his job and continuously found Veigar time and time again, trying and failing to kill him. Sometimes, Veigar would knock him out and other times flee. Why did Veigar do that? For fun and because he's depressed, honestly. Veigar lived for so long, life has lost its meaning for him. Add to that the atrocities he has seen and committed - I'm referring to his old lore where he got kidnapped by Mordekaiser and put into isolation until he became mad and caused terror for terror's sake. Veigar fights hard with himself, but most of the times he can't take life seriously anymore and he doesn't "mind" the idea of getting stabbed to death by Teemo. Veigar can't finish the job himself, he literally can't, he doesn't know what keeps him alive, but having Teemo try again and again is sort of comforting for him. Maybe, if Veigar really lets him it would be really the end. This goes on for years, at least a decade. While Veigar is several hundreds or thousands of years old (I haven't put a number to it), Tristana and Teemo are in their thirties and Lulu is in her twenties. OH, age gap would have been a thing here... That's funny, I didn't see that before hah.

After Tristana and Lulu fight, Tristana finds herself increasingly lonely. Lulu and Teemo are her only real friends and now there is a rift with both of them. On the other hand, Lulu grows closer to Veigar and their relationship begins to shift slowly.

Kennen comes into play again, because he sighted strange figures inspecting the void rifts and he thinks they have something to do with it. He sees people wandering into them and figures they're portals that look like void rifts, because the "new" rifts aren't anything like the "old" rifts. He goes to talk to sorcerers to prepare entering the rift. He also informs Teemo and Tristana, and talks with Veigar and Lulu. Teemo wants to inspect them, so, Tristana joins him to protect him, and Lulu joins because she wants to protect Tristana, and Veigar can see the approaching catastrophe and joins too. He knows Lulu is gonna screw up and either wants to watch or prevent it from happening.

They make some preparations and all join Kennen to enter the void rift which turns out to be fake. It looks and acts like one, but they are portals in fact. The void bug was probably an accident which was summoned by whoever creates the portals. Unfortunately, the portals are unsteady and they all end up at different places in what they believe to be a cave system made by somebody. Lulu and Tristana find each other rather fast, Teemo sneaks around in the shadows, Kennen finds some shady figures and follows them and Veigar runs into an army of the dead. Well, not like Hecarim or Thresh, they are mindless soldiers and Veigar pulverizes them because he recognizes the spell used here and it turns out some of his old pals from back in the day when they all served Mordekaiser are still alive - or alive again - and prepare his return. So, the purpose of the void rifts has been to install a fast travel system to kill everything asap once Mordekaiser is back. Just that they haven't found the link that Mordekaiser has left in the mortal realm so that he may return from the dead plus his army of the actual dead (that used to be Mordekaiser's lore at some point, is still the current lore? I don't know haha I run mainly on old lore back from season three).
Veigar challenges his old pals, Kennen challenges another guy, but they don't manage to get all. Meanwhile Lulu and Tristana and Teemo run into monsters they have brought back from the dead or have created for their little army and everyone has a good time fighting for their lives.

My guys, we have entered the end game.

They are injured, but they eventually reunite and leave. Veigar is super antsy and tells them just what in the world they have walked into and everyone is not happy. They realize the severity of the situation, but don't know what to do. Veigar is set on finding and eliminating them, Teemo wants to get back to Bandle City and strengthen its defense more and spread the word, Tristana wants to help him warn the other nations, Lulu sticks with Veigar. Some weeks pass in which they search for them and grow closer, Veigar struggles with his feelings for Lulu and eventually makes a move on her and now they're dating. Teemo and Tristana reconcile and grow close again.

Spreading the word turns out to be fruitless, because the scapegoated Yordles try to find a scapegoat and the other nations find that to be a dick move. The thing that Rumble was tasked to build with rune dust comes into play here, he builds a shield that encompasses all of Bandle City. And the relict that Heimer worked on has been taken in by Piltover and turned into a weapon, then they threw Heimerdinger out. Ziggs' anti-magic bombs have also been taken by Zaun. Poppy has also been thrown out. Kennen is still welcome in Ionia, though.

Eventually Veigar and Lulu find a trail and they reunite with all the other Yordles to enter the secret villain lair once more. They prepare as a group and the atmosphere is somber. Tristana and Teemo confess to another and have one night with another before they set out the next day. This time they are in the middle of Noxus and they run into enemies and Mordekaiser's followers preparing a ritual to bring back Mordekaisers, so the heroes rush in just in time to get screwed over. Turns out that the Mordekaiser's followers needed two things to him bring: his armour that his soul can reside in and the anchor that connects him to the mortal realm, which is Veigar. Which explains his inability to die.

Mordekaiser comes back, his army follows and they flee. Veigar gives up after that. He suggests to Lulu to go back to the glade and hope that Mordekaiser doesn't know about them or doesn't deem the hassle worth of dealing with fae. The world falls into chaos afterwards, because aside of Bandle City nobody was really prepared. Well, and Bandle lies in another plane so that is also a good defense.
They rile up for one last team afford anyways and they eventually win against Mordekaiser with heavy casualties.

 

 

That is the gist of the overall plot. I had several subplots, one for each Yordle or at least those that are tagged with each having a character arc where they overcome their problems. I have also had many ideas for funsies, like the All Stars subplot which would have given Lulu a handful of girlfriends to do shenanigans with, especially Jinx.

All Stars is a charity event where champions fight in costumes for the amusement of the audience. Although Janna would have come up later again, helping Lulu and Veigar on a mission.

Lulu plays matchmaker with Tristana and Rumble, but it doesn't go anywhere. She mostly did that to get a reaction out of Tristana or Teemo, but it didn't work and then Rumble gets to know the real Tristana and falls out of love. Lulu did the same with Poppy and Kennen, which is why they act awkward with another. They didn't last as they have duties on different parts of the continent. It's fun for Lulu to play with people's hearts and she does that again with Lux and Ezreal, and tries to set up Janna, too, but both to no avail. Ezreal and Lux were fine.

The romance between Lulu and Veigar happens very late into the story. There is a lot of pining when their relationship begins to shift, but it takes them a while to act on it. They both have to go through a lot of character development first. Veigar has to open up and trust, and Lulu has to grow up. Plus, Veigar is depressed. Not a great basis, but they're friends first and foremost and the transition feels natural to them. I had one date planned for them, but it is much too silly for the time in the plot it takes place. But rest assured they are very in love with another and still annoy each other - lovingly.

Teemo and Tristana don't get nearly enough time, since they're both career driven people and have lost sight of another. They were close when they were in the academy, their feelings have developed back then, but Teemo was too dense to realise it and Tristana was too scared. Thus, they have been dancing around another since then. They have had partners, but it never lasted. They were content with being in each other's lives. And when Teemo got into politics, they began to see each other less and less.

Besides All Stars there was supposed to be a celebration for peace thrown by the League of Legends and all the champions attend. Veigar and Lulu get bored and the evening ends with the building on fire although they didn't do anything. One of my favourite interactions could have happened here, between Veigar and Draven. It would have gone a little something like this:

V: "It has come to my attention that my hatred towards you based on your nationality is racist. So, I do not longer hate you for being Noxian."

D: "Good to hear that Draven got another fan."

V: "I now hate you for your character only."

Veigar has a cursed tree in his kitchen. He brought cursed fruit and forgot about it until rotted and took roots. It is a hassle and draws spirits in, but he can't get rid of it so it's just there. He loves his house on his lonely mountain, his fortress of sorts, and he does everything to preserve it. Putting up with spirits, ants and unwanted, deadly visitors. He's had it for about a hundred years and the folk that live at the foot of the mountain have never given him trouble. Basically, his house kills everything except for that tree and that's because it's soaked up his magic for all these years. Lulu gifting him a flower? Dead in two hours. He can't have pets either, but that's because they all bite him. I had the idea of giving him an undead dog that he steals from Mordekaiser's army, would have been cute, eh?

Also, Veigar has a whole redemption arc. Well, redeeming himself to Bandle City by doing community service in form of teaching magic at Bandle's academy. His students are terrified of him, because he doesn't hold back on unconventional punishments. He also has a simp in his class. But most students are bored to death by his monologues, because no, he doesn't permit interruptions. Sometimes, Lulu joins in the classes and draws on the chalkboard. I have no idea where that would have fitted in.

Another thing that would have nowhere fitted in is this whole chapter about Lulu and Veigar going to a doppelgänger convention. You know, I'll just post that chapter.

...

You know, tmob holds a special place in my heart. It was my first fanfic (after my years long break), it was the reason why I almost failed to write my bachelor thesis, it's the way I met wonderful people in the fandom, it expanded my vocabulary and allowed me to enjoy LoL in a new way. It started as a shits and giggles fanfic that was supposed to turn into an epic epos, from fighting Veigar who is just looking for a crystal for his clock to fighting Mordekaiser who wants to rule the world. There are so many goofy ideas, but also so many cool ideas. So many dark themes. It sure would have been a spectacular fic if I had written it to the end.

But that's enough lamenting and romanticising my own writing. If you have any questions, do ask. And enjoy the few chapters I have written out, there is one very fluffy Veilu chapter.

 

Chapter 19: (discontinued) Black Is The Complementary Colour To Purple, Right?

Summary:

Lulu and Veigar reconcile.

Notes:

This chapter had me realise that it's much too easy to just have them be friends again. But I couldn't work out a realistic approach without editing the whole fic. Still, here it is.

After Poppy he has been so exhausted that he stayed in bed for two days straight. He barely made it out to get some meals and immediat e ly flopped back into, activated the runes and slept. Until he ran out of mana and the pain awoke him. He endured it while trying to keep his mind busy but he couldn't get into any of his favourite time passings. She just had to hit that leg, didn't she? She couldn't hit the other or an arm. No, no, no. If Poppy strikes, she strikes. Did she know?

This question entered his mind and didn't leave. He couldn't rest. He felt anxious and the rage he had swallowed resurfaced. The source of his rage? Many things. Everything. He didn't have enough targets to aim this amount of rage on. So, he settled on one. And once he recovered enough, a few days later, he visited Ziggs.

Now, he wants to crawl back into bed. This level of mana nags on his mind, keeps reminding of how vuln e rable he is at the moment. He can walk with enough determination, but fight? No. And he knows something is coming. Something has always been coming these days. They have tracked him, had his phone, his browser history.

They know where he lives. He is sure that they will make the connection. This place isn't safe enough. He should lay low, no, he won't give up on his home. He needs to take up on more security measurements. He might even read a book of illusion and mind erasing if he needs to. If they come, he will be prepared. He just needs to make sure that no connection can be made to him. Don't leave the bodies in the open, don't be public, don't be obvious. It'll be fine.

Once he has recovered.

He is so damn tired. Does all this happen because of Lulu? Is it Teemo's doing? Is it about that time at the restaurant? Damn, Teemo is resentful.

Veigar sits in his study reading a book of spells that he has forgotten about when that familiar feeling of a vacuum followed by a power surge emits from downstairs. Lulu. He massages his forehead in annoyance. He doesn’t want to talk nor to look at her. After those three days he can’t take it no more and while his brain agrees with him, his heart urges him excitedly to walk downstairs.

The feeling of her doesn’t move. She stands still where she always teleports to: right behind the front door where the shoes shelf stands. After two minutes she still stands where she appeared. Sighing he gets up. If she doesn’t leave him no other choice, then he’ll kick her out again. Hopefully, it will be easier this time.

He doesn’t rush the walk downstairs, preparing his words and his mind. Step, step, step. He swallows the rushed thoughts of eagerness and cracks his knuckles to prevent his fingers from moving in a nervous fit. He wasn’t prepared for what awaits him downstairs. His steps stagger momentarily.

His old friend standing in his house like she always did, with Pix besides her. She brought a backpack as if she wanted to stay overnight like she did so many times. A neutral expression on her face but he knows that she has a million things to say. Once she looks up to him, she becomes uneasy and her eyes begin to shimmer. This look doesn’t suit her at all. He stops at the foot of the staircase.

“What do you want?” He asks.

She hesitates, swallows, then speaks in a firm voice.

“I want to be friends again.” She answers.

“I don’t.”

“You lie.”

“Still doesn’t matter.” He responds unfaltering.

A silence stretches before them. Veigar takes in a more distanced position with his arms behind his back and a cold look in his eyes. Lulu clenches her teeth. She is fighting with the tears. Whether of anger or of sadness, he can’t tell.

“I thought about what you said.” She says when she has caught herself again.

Her voice sounds hoarse. He stays silent.

“I thought long and hard about it.” She continues, “And I agree. Maybe it is time to put down the mask. Maybe it is time to stop fooling around. That I stop fooling around. I suppose I didn’t want to hear it… no, I know I didn’t want to hear it, but you are right. I thought about it and you are right.”

Her voice breaks in the end and she looks away. He swallows hard and waits for her to continue. She isn’t finished yet.

“I…” Lulu says in a forced voice staring at her feet, “I decided to put down the mask. No more jokes and schemes and pranks. None of that because… because yea, it was fun. It was so much fun but only because I could share those with you. I loved to scheme together. You…”

She rubs her eyes quickly and sniffs. Don’t cry now. That is unfair.

“You mean so much to me.”

She begins to cry, and he bites the inside of his cheek. He won’t walk to her. He won’t say anything. Using her sleeve, she dries her eyes.

“Sorry,” She mumbles, “I didn’t want to cry. I’m not doing it to pressure you. It just…”

She sniffs again and breathes through until her shivers subside. She huffs determinately.

“Sorry.” She repeats and looks at him again.

“Was that all?” He growls since his voice is not capable of anything else.

“No.” She answers straight away, “That’s not it. That’s not it at all. I’m sorry, do you hear? I’m so incredibly sorry I didn’t want any of this. I didn’t think that through. I should have. You are right. I didn’t think that through. I’m sorry that I didn’t listen to you and I’m sorry that I acted selfish and that I lied to you.”

The tears start rolling again and Lulu quickly tries to stop it. She looks down and that gives him a second to take a breath through his mouth before staring at her coldly again. It’s not easy seeing her like this. He fights the urge to console her. Pix sees it, of course, but he has no voice in this. He stays silent.

“I don’t want to lie no more. Not to you nor to Tristana. I miss you so much, Veigar. You’re my family. I don’t want to lose you and I know you don’t want to leave, and I don’t want to leave. So, I’ll be smart from now on. No more acting and hiding. I’ll be myself from now on. I promise.”

She rubs her eyes angrily and stares at him.

“That is…” He says slowly and quietly, “good for you, Lulu. But it doesn’t change anything.”

“It changes everything!” She cries, “Everything! I’ll be who you know, and I’ll show you that you can trust me.”

He shakes his head.

“You talk a lot when the day is long.” Veigar states.

“Stop this.”

They stare at each other with stoned expressions. A minute passes. Perhaps ten. Veigar isn’t sure. Maybe time doesn’t exist anymore.

“What do you want me to do?” She says with a quivering voice, “I’ll do it. Because you’re worth it.”

“I want you to leave.”

“Stop lying.” Lulu demands.

“Why would I?”

“Because you owe me that.”

“I don’t owe you shit.”

“You do!”

“Lulu.” Veigar growls.

Her mouth forms into a thin line.

“You do it again.” Lulu states.

“What?”

“This! You decide against what you want. Why do you keep doing that? It’s just like last time."

He looks at her furiously.

“Maybe you forgot what you have been doing since then. What you have been doing this whole time and what trouble I got in because of you.”

She bites her teeth together, but her lower lip still quivers.

“You say-“ She begins and gulps when her emotions overcome her again.

This time she doesn’t budge, she stares at him defiantly. Shivers in place and speaks with a trembling voice.

“You say you’re tired of it but all I see is a man that wants company. That is why you tag along and why you’re my favourite partner in crime. Because you don’t let me down.”

Veigar stares at her furiously. Not because she is right but because she uses his weak point against himself. She knows him well. Better than anyone. He allowed that, opened up to her and now she uses it against him. His fury battles his anxiety and it shows. He falters, and she knows she hit his Achilles’ heel. In the end she reads him like an open book.

"And I won't let you down ever again.” She cries, “I promise you. I'll pay back what I cost you. I will be honest with you, always. I will tell you everything, always. I will be on your side, always. Whatever happens. If they keep chasing you, I will chase them off or I will help you teaching them a lesson. I’ll help you with anything. I’ll be there."

She sniffs and trembles as her tears win over her again, as she sees his internal debate. He wants to believe her, wants to accept her apology, wants to have his best friend back. But how can he when they have been in this situation before? More than once.

"That isn't enough." He says tired, "What would be different this time? Why should I believe you?"

She rubs her eyes with her sleeve, but it doesn't help. He waits for her answer and clenches his teeth.

"Believe me." She whispers, "Because you want to believe me, and I want you to believe me. I don't want to grow up and be serious and forget like everyone does, but I see now that I have to. Nothing will change if I don't and I won't get anywhere. And you won't be my friend again if I don't. And that is all I want."

She looks at him sternly. Veigar shakes his head slowly. Lulu shouldn't change for him but for herself. Does she see the need for it? Does she see what she would gain if she used her brain like she could? Fuck, Lulu is so damn smart but she can’t figure that out?

"Veigar, can you forgive me?"

And then she asks the question whose answer he can’t possibly speak out. He observes her. It is a change nonetheless and this fierce look on her face is something he rarely sees. He looks to the ground, breathing through. Lulu waits anxiously. She hiccups and sniffs. He hums thoughtfully, wistfully. Is this really enough? A promise after one too many betrayals? Yes, because he misses her and, no, because he knows better than to follow his desires. After all, he barely gets what he wants. After all, a friend is too much to ask for. Family , she said and that’s it. He breaks in.

“No more lies?” He asks quietly.

A silent moment passes, then she answers determined.

“No more lies.”

“No more pranks and jokes?”

“Yea, no more.”

“No more traps?”

“No more traps.”

“Schemes?”

“No more.”

Her wailing subsides.

“No more set-ups? You accept my choices?”

“I will.”

“You will listen to me?”

“I will.”

He looks up.

“You will pay for your food from now on?”

“Yea, I will.” She grins and rubs her sore eyes.

“Okay.”

He relaxes his pose, well, he uncomfortably shuffles with his feet. In the end, he just can’t help it. It’s too sweet to resist and he can set her course right again if it’s necessary but perhaps he doesn’t need to. He’ll see what she means by all of this.

“Apology accepted.”

“Veigar!” She cries happily.

Her face brightens. She runs to him and encloses him in a tight hug. His breath leaves him abruptly and he awkwardly puts his hands on her shoulders.

"Now, now." He says and pats her.

She hums contently and squeezes him tighter. Pix jumps onto his head and grabs his ear in what is supposed to be a hug.

"Aw, we love each other again!" He cheers happily.

"Ugh, get off!" Veigar growls and shakes his head violently.

It causes Pix to laugh and Lulu to turn her face into the crook of his neck. Veigar freezes, his fingers clawing into her shoulders. Frantically he looks for a way out but finds nothing.

"Is this enough?" He asks.

"No!"

She rubs her face into his fur causing shivers through his spine. Groaning he accepts his fate as his heart picks up a pace and he forcibly focuses on his door.

"Have you lost weight?" She suddenly asks.

"Uhh, what?"

She holds him at arms-length and looks him up and down. His mind is not able to catch up.

"Good thing I brought you another melon." She smiles and finally lets go of him.

She runs to get her backpack and reveals another honey melon that she hastily brings into the kitchen to cut. Veigar feels strangely hung in the air. Then he remembers Pix and kicks him from his head. The fae laughs as he tumbles through the air and joins Lulu, Veigar follows shortly shaking off the weird feeling in his head.

Chapter 20: (not quite finished, unedited) Fun with Kennen

Summary:

Kennen breaks into Veigar's house and runs into Lulu, who is chilling there.

Kennen travels to Bandle City via portal and walking in side alleys and wearing a traveller’s coat nobody takes notice of him. He safely makes it through the quirky mass of fellow yordles that would recognize him instantly and bombard him with questions. Once outside the city he takes the path to [some place] , the nearest big town to Bandle City. He passes a group of traders with travel protection. They give him funny looks. Little do they know that he, a respected champion of the League, does not need any protection from the dangers outside.

The track to this little village that Veigar apparently resides in takes him about two days. He rests in the inn of a village and leaves in the morning of the following day. The travel itself passes without extraordinary events. A group of burglars pester him near Ocksboog. Kennen makes short work of them and leaves them behind. Arriving at his destination he takes a stroll through the place. There is nothing to it. A simple village that you would expect in this region.

The locals greet him friendly in style of Yordle custody. Asking them about uncommon activities proves to be tricky, because they instantly get curious about him. He replies politely without exchanging too many words about himself. The news of the reoccurring void rifts has gotten around here as well. So, he uses this as his excuse and promptly the whole village knows that a Bandle official investigator has come. Not the best situation, yet more welcome than revealing his true identity. He wouldn’t be safe of cameras and autographs and wouldn’t get out of the place for days.

Using his new occupation, he again asks them about unusual events. Every villager thinks about it for a moment and then shrugs it off.

“Nothing, really. The same as always.”

Everyone he asks, answers him the same words. Kennen isn’t sure what he has expected, but it wasn’t that nobody has seen a strange wizard roaming their streets. He sighs frustrated. Is this already the end of his trail? The League impossibly accepts outdated information about their champions. Veigar still lives here without question. He must have laid low all this time. Obviously, he uses the image of a peaceful village to hide his whereabouts. Who would guess that a dangerous mage lives here? Not even the locals suspect anything. They don’t mention one word about magic and Kennen doesn’t want to worry them, so he doesn’t ask directly.

He decides to ask one more person. A grandma sitting on her terrace. She thinks for a moment like everyone else and looks off into the distance.

“Hmmm no, the mountains are the same as always.” She answers and smiles at him.

“The mountains?” he asks.

“Yes. If you have asked others, they must have mentioned them. Have they not?”

“Uhm, no. What is it about the mountains?”

“Ohh, that’s a long story.” She says happily and readies herself for a long speech.

“I, uhm, unfortunately don’t have that much time, ma’am.”

“Oh.”

The grandma seems sad.

“I would love to hear the whole story, but another time. Could you give me a quick summary for now?”

“I suppose I can do that.”

She still looks sad. Well done, Kennen.

“Well, young man, evil spirits live on the mountains. Many generations ago they plagued our ancestors, but a powerful mage managed to drive them back into the mountains and there they live ever since.”

“A mage?”

“Yes, he saved our village.”

“That’s, uhm, amazing.”

“Indeed, it is.”

“Who was that mage?”

“Oh, it was nobody else than Abramo Vituri himself on one of his expeditions.

“Wow, really?”

Kennen has no idea who that is.

“Yes. It was a miracle that he stopped in our small village to help us.”

“Wow… And the spirits are still up there?”

“Yes. You don’t plan to go up there, do you?”

“I actually do.”

“You mustn’t! Nobody returns who goes up there.”

“How many have tried?”

“Well… nobody. But nobody is this crazy.”

“Then how do you know that the spirits are still up there?”

“Uhm.”

They blink at each other.

“I mean, thank you for your time. I have to get going now.” Kennen says and speedwalks away.

After this very informative talk he now knows that evil spirits inhabit the mountains - more or less. For a second Kennen thought the mage from the story could be another trick of Veigar to cover his whereabouts. Perhaps this story will bring him nowhere. Nonetheless the village doesn’t have any more clues, so what are his chances anyway?

Kennen decides to make the trip into the mountains. He doesn’t worry too much about these spirits. They are harmful to those without balance and without a strong will. None of that applies to Kennen. He will be fine. The bigger problem is the way up. He stocks up on water and leaves the villages behind.

The mountains are built of two mountains whose tips are uncovered stone. Kennen still walks in the wooden part and it takes him a few hours to reach the tip of one mountain.

Well, the tip is another twenty metres upward, but he skips them. He sits down and views his surroundings. The village at the foot of the mountain, the vegetation ending about thirty metres under him and around him clear air. He closes his eyes and concentrates on the energy around him. Breathing in he feels nothing but neutral vibes. He opens them again. This is a dead end.

Sighing he stands up and starts the walk to the other mountain tip. This place is quiet. No animals, not even insects are to be heard or seen. Kennen gains hope that on this side he will find something. With new motivation he shoves bushes out of his way and follows no trail in particular. If truly nobody has come here for generations, then he isn’t surprised that there is no path.

Kennen stops in his tracks. A few metres in front of him moves a figure. It was just the shadow of a movement, but he saw it. There is something. Kennen crouches and begins his pursuit. He hears every step and every leaf that moves because of this figure. Hiding behind a tree he dares to take a look. His eyes grow wide.

“Lulu?”

The girl swirls around with a scream. Her shocked expression finds him, and she breathes out.

“Jeez, Kennen, you scared me.”

He steps out of his hiding spot and walks to her.

“What in the heaven’s name are you doing here?” he asks her incredulously.

“What do you mean? What are you doing here?”

He blinks.

“Me? Now, wait. We are a good two days travel away from Bandle. Why would you be here?”

“Well, uhhh, I, uhh…”

She fumbles with the flower in her hand and accidently rips off a petal.

“Ah!” She exclaims, “No, my flower…”

“Lulu… What are you doing here?”

She snaps back to him.

“Well, I uhh heard this really cool story and I wanted to check if it’s true.”

“The one about the spirits?”

“The.. ehh, yes! That one, exactly. You know it?”

“That’s why I’m here too.”

“Oh, that’s cool. We should investigate together!”

No, we better not.

“I’m kinda in a rush, you see?” he says.

“Oh.”

“So, have you seen anything?”

“Mmmh, nah. This place is boring. I found this flower that’s kind of interesting, but also not really.”

Veigar walks down the stairs and that is a jump scare moment basically

“Lulu?” a shout comes from upstairs.

“Yea?” Lulu shouts back.

“Why are you here again?”

“Just because.”

“Please tell me you used the door.”

“Yes, I used the spare key.”

“Okay, good.”

“You’re earlier than usual.” Lulu notices.

“Well, yea.” He makes a short pause, “Look, I need you to leave.”

“O-okay. I’ll just grab my things and be on my way.”

“Thanks, Lulu.”

“Ehm, are you alright?”

“It’s... just been a long day.”

“Oh, uhh, wanna talk about it?”

Kennen swings his arms around. Aboard! Aboard! What was she thinking?

“Nah.”

It’s silent for a moment.

“I appreciate the concern though.” He says then and leaves into a room.

Shortly after the sound of a shower is heard. Lulu still looks at the staircase leading upstairs. A frown has formed on her face. Kennen walks over to her.

“What was that about?” he asks cautiously.

“Huh?” Lulu asks.

“What the heck is going on?”

“He is kinda early today. Usually he doesn’t come back before six. We better go now, I think.”

“Wait, you mean he’s tolerating you being here?”

“Yea, he doesn’t mind anymore but it took some time.”

“What?”

“What what?”

“Why do you come here?”

“He has a lot of cool stuff and I don’t do anything besides the League.”

Kennen stares at her incredulously.

“And you have a spare key?” he asks concerned.

“Yea.”

“Why the hell do you have a spare key?”

“I used to come through windows. One day I broke the frame. So, he gave me a key.”

“Then why did I have to pick the lock?”

“Dunno, you just pushed me away and I thought well okay then.”

“Alright, alright. Let’s just hurry before he comes back.”

“Nah, we should go. He seems grumpy.”

“Let’s check the cellar at last.”

“We should go, Kennen.”

“We almost have it.”

“I don’t like that idea.”

“I have a good feeling I will find down there what I’ve been looking for.”

“I doubt that…”

“And why is that?”

“There’s nothing special in the cellar.”

“You know what is in this cellar.” Kennen states.

Lulu shrugs. A nervous look appears on her face.

Nanu? She resists? Where does this resolve come from? What could possibly be in that cellar that Lulu doesn’t want to go there? Kennen walks to the door leading to the cellar. Unsurprisingly it is locked. He pulls out his Werkzeug then turns to face her.

“You have a key for that?”

“No and I don’t want anything to do with that…”

He proceeds to work on the lock and it opens with a quiet click. Taking a deep breath, he prepares himself for whatever they will face deep down in this dark room. He searches for the light switch. Illuminating the long staircase they make their way down. What Kennen sees next completely blows his mind. His mouth falls open in utter surprise. The cellar is a fucking hobby room filled with high shelves stacked with movies, a large couch, and an equally large sized TV on the wall.

“What the…” Kennen mutters taking in the sight.

“Veigar doesn’t like me being down here alone. I might have pulled a prank on him and he didn’t like that.” Lulu admits, “Can we go now?”

Kennen turns to her.

“You got to be kidding me. This room is the perfect illusion. There’s a secret pathway or room for sure.”

He begins checking the shelves and walls. There is about anything. Video tapes, CD’s, Blu-Ray, a solid sound system and everything is nice and tidy as if somebody tends to this room regularly. Kennen’s eye begins to twitch in annoyance. There must be something here. There is no way Veigar is just some random nerd.

“I tell you there is nothing.” Lulu says.

She hasn’t moved from her spot at the foot of the staircase.

“I would have found it if there had been something.” She continues.

Kennen stops to glance at her.

“Lulu, how often do you come here exactly?”

She shrugs.

“Oh, I don’t know. Couple times a week, you know.”

“Why on earth?”

“He’s got Netflix.”

Kennen facepalms.

“I tell you something, Lulu.”

She perks up at that.

“This is really fucking weird. Even for your standards.”

She huffs and looks at him angrily.

“You’re one to talk. Breaking into houses like that.”

“I didn’t ask you to tag along. You could have turned at the front door. You wouldn’t understand my reasons anyway.”

“I might not understand what’s so special about the thing that you lost but there are other ways too, you know? You could have asked him instead.”

“What a fantastic idea, Lulu. You have any more bright ideas? How about we catch a movie together first. Would you like…” He spits and grabs the stack piled on the coffee table, “’Terminator’ or rather ‘Frozen’?”

Hold on, what? Lulu gasps and rushes over to him.

“I can’t believe he bought it!”

She grabs the Blu-Ray and stares at it fascinated. Kennen looks at her confused.

“It’s not on Netflix so I asked about it the other day and he actually got it for me!” she squeals.

“What the…” he starts, “What exactly is going on between you?” he asks concerned.

“Why, we are friends of course! Didn’t I mention that?”

“Ehm, no. You sort of missed to inform me about that. Look, Lulu,”

He places a hand on Lulu’s shoulder, but she shakes it off.

“I’m still mad at you.”

“I know, I know and I’m sorry. I’m… just frustrated. I really thought he had what I was searching.”

“Hmh!” she agrees angrily.

“It wasn’t right to lash out on you.”

“Yea, it wasn’t.”

Kennen stares at her. This confidence is new about her. It baffles him, to be honest. But then it disappears, and she looks at her feet uncomfortably.

“I’m sorry you’re disappointed.” She says, “But I think, maybe, you should have just asked him.”

“Will try. Let’s get out of here.”

The cellar door opens, and footsteps are coming down. Kennen jumps behind the couch motioning for Lulu to cover for them. She spins around and grabs onto that stupid movie as if it was going to save her life.

“Lulu, what are you doing down here?”

“Oh, hey, this isn’t the way out at all. Oh, silly me! Whoops.”

“Lulu,” he growls, “you better not be messing with my stuff again.”

“No, no, I’m not! I was just… I saw you got it for me.”

“Don’t mention it.”

Kennen hears Lulu skipping away.

“You’re the best.” She squeals.

“Ugh, stop it, you’re strangling me.”

“Ooooh, you’re so fluffy!”

“Stop. Ow. Lulu! Hands off!”

Kennen hears giggles and scrambling.

“Drop it… I’m not getting you anything ever again… For fucks sake, Lulu!”

“Sorry~”

“Ugh, you’re making me really uncomfortable right now.”

“Oh, ehm, then I’m sorry for real.”

Kennen wonders what the heck is going on but doesn’t dare taking a peek. If Veigar finds him here and knows that Kennen found out about his friendship with Lulu, he’s gonna make him pay for good. The thought of them being friends puts off Kennen quite a lot. He hears Lulu sighing.

“Will you watch it with me, though?”

“No way.”

“Aw. Well, I’m gonna ask Annie or somebody. Maybe Gnar.”

She mumbles something.

“Uhuh.” Veigar hums.

“I should go now, right?”

“Yep.”

“Okay. Let me just grab my backpack.”

Kennen hears footsteps and looks at Lulu with wide eyes. She kneels down.

“Sorry.” She whispers.

Kennen feels his stomach clench as her magic sips into him. He knows his bones break and his skin is stretched but he feels nothing besides sickness rising inside him. His eyes fail him, and he feels very stiff. Lulu picks him up by his arm and swings him on her back.

“New one?” Veigar asks.

“Yup!” she asks happily.

Kennen hears them walking up the stairs.

“Did you pick the lock?”

“Ehm… no?”

Veigar sighs. A door closes.

“You got everything?”

“Yes. Could you open a portal for me?”

“You seriously need to work on your teleportation.”

“But it’s so hard!”

Kennen hears air hissing.

“Thanks, Veigar. I’m sorry I bothered you so much today, but you shouldn’t be alone when you’re sad.”

“Lulu… seriously…”

“Yes, yes, I’m gone. See you!”

“Bye, Lulu.”

For a moment Kennen hears nothing then he feels wind going through his fur and before he knows what happened he falls on his knees panting. Under his normally formed hands he feels carpet. He looks around with wide eyes not recognizing the new environment. Lulu kneels before him.

“You okay?”

She heaves him on his legs and leads him to a sofa.

“Where are we?” Kennen asks breathless.

“We’re at my home in Bandle City. Oh my, that spell lasted a little too long. I’m sorry about that, but you will be good any moment I swear!”

His fingers feel numb. He has trouble turning his hands into a fist. His legs are completely stiff. His brain can’t catch up to the latest events.

“What did just happen?” he asks with a rasping voice.

“I transformed you into a backpack. I should have asked you before, I’m sorry, but there was no time.”

“A… a backpack.”

“Uhm, yea? Sorry.”

“A… backpack…” he repeats dumbfounded.

“Well yea. The spell is easy and fast. Couldn’t think of something else, to be honest.”

She laughs awkwardly.

“Are you mad?” she asks.

He blinks and shakes his head. That causes his view to blur. He massages his forehead.

“Hold on, I’ll get something for you.” She says and walks out of the room.

“You choose your friends… interestingly, but why him? And how?”

“Well, we were stuck in an elevator once. I started talking and he talked back. It’s fun to hang out with him, you know?”

“Really? That’s it?”

“What did you expect?” Lulu laughed.

“So, what was that prank you mentioned?”

“Oh, eh,” she giggles, “I replaced his favourites with disgusting porn I found online.”

To the villagers of Ocksboog the Bandle City official investigator never returned from his trip to the mountains but his story will live on.

Chapter 21: (unfinished, unedited) Is it too much to ask for one nice evening? Yes. Yes, it is.

Summary:

Veigar tells Lulu about his contract. That's the whole scene, it takes place during their date on a festival and they would have later on run into Kennen. Oh, Veigar and Lulu both cast a spell to disguise themselves, it's just that Kennen sees through that immediately.

“I did not want to ask, but why have you been in my bedroom that day?”

“I, uh, well you see…” she fidgets with her hands and sighs in the end, “I was searching for your contract.”

“My… contract?” he repeats horrified.

She gesticulates, opens her mouth but slumps down. She nods and smiles apologetically.

“That contract” He leans forward, his eyes drilling holes into her head, “is none of your concern.”

“I know, I just…” She searches for the right words, “I’m just worried.”

“Why would you be worried?” He asks, “And about what?”

“I have been thinking, me and Pix,” She leans a little closer over the table, “and we think it is odd how the city treats you.”

“Yeah, that is no surprise.”

“No, it’s the opposite!” She holds up a finger, “It is very surprising, actually.”

“Uhuh.”

“I mean, look,” She pushes herself up a little and looks at him intently, “firstly, you’re a champion and I know that you don’t wanna be one. Still, you are one and you fight for Bandle. I don’t think you’re doing that just for the money.”

No, only partially.

“Secondly,” She continues, “you hate the city and the council. You don’t come to meetings, you don’t answer them and yet they don’t fire you. That is weird! If I did that, they would have kicked me out long ago. And more importantly, you even have a criminal record!”

She says that as if that is her strongest argument. He gives her a look.

“So?” He asks.

“What is going on?” She whines, “What kind of contract have you signed that they tolerate all this?”

He glances away. That is not a topic he thought they would be discussing this evening. He looks back at her or otherwise she will interpret him in the wrong way.

“I mean,” she says immediately, “I’m not saying that you’re in the wrong or that you don’t deserve some understanding, but uhm… I don’t understand.”

She looks down and fumbles with her fingers.

“The most confusing thing is” she mumbles, “that you do everything that the city tells you to. You fight every time when you’re summoned. You don’t question it. That is… so unlike you.”

He shakes his head slowly and leans heavily onto the table.

“Listen,” he says, “don’t worry about that. Don’t think about it. It’s none of your concern.”

“But it is!” she exclaims, “You’re my friend and it concerns you, so, it concerns me!”

“Lulu-”

“Hey, I’m being honest with you.” She says sternly, “So, be honest with me.”

Pix perks up at that and looks at him expectantly. That is right!, he seems to say. Veigar’s shoulder slump. That is what he gets for making deals with Lulu. Pressure and guilt. His contract isn’t exactly something he likes to talk about, lest to think about. He accepted that chain of events and buried it in the depths of his memory.

“Fine.” he grunts, “Fine.”

He changes his seating position slightly and thinks.

“This contract,” he begins and lowers his voice, “wasn’t signed out of my own free will.”

He looks straight into her eyes but Lulu only stares back at him, focused, absorbing every bit of information that he is about to share.

“I haven’t signed it with Bandle, but with the League. It’s not an ordinary contract like you have.” He clasps his hands together, “Or like Tristana or Teemo or whoever. All of you were recruited. I wasn’t left much of a choice. It was either that or rotting away in a cell.”

He narrows his glance and instead focuses on his hands. It’s not his intention to aim his anger at her but he’ll soon begin to growl. That memory is like a punch in the gut. How derogating to be imprisoned like that. He should have known better. He’s too old to not having expected it. Shameful, that’s how he feels about it.

“Back then I was a wanted man.” he tells her, “The League was just recently brought to life. I didn’t think much of it. Didn’t think that they would have impact.”

And this fault, this stubborn pride, was his downfall. He sighs.

“Summoners caught me. They were hunting down several people at that time. Those, who they perceived as a threat to common safety.” he grumbles and looks to the side, “I suppose that my reputation wasn’t very convincing to them.”

He pauses for a moment.

“Their magic wasn’t alike anything I have ever seen.” he admits in a low voice, “When I woke up, I was already imprisoned. It was… no pleasant place... I wasn’t tortured or anything but solitude is only nice for so long.”

He glances at her, who stares at him with the most intensive look that he has ever seen her giving someone.

“And then” He sighs, “Bandle came for negotiations.”

He scratches his cheeks idly. Unsure of how to continue. Should he tell her how long he was there? He doesn’t even know himself but it could have been a good year. In solitude. In complete darkness. Well, it wasn’t as bad as the first time but, fuck, he hates being constricted.

“The first time they suggested a contract, I told them to go fuck themselves.” he decides to say, “And they didn’t come back for a long time. Eventually I thought that I might have been a little rude but then they came again with a different suggestion. And so, we negotiated. That probably took months, maybe years, I am not sure.”

He frowns at the table, then looks at her with a stern expression.

“Basically, they wanted to enslave me and I would have rather died then serve them for a lifetime.”

Not with his life expectancy. Assholes.

“So, they wanted me to serve them for a couple hundred years” he shakes his head, “and again I told them to fuck themselves.”

He makes a gesture with his hand.

“And so, it went on and on until we settled on something that I’m still not satisfied with but I was about to get mad in there. So, I signed.”

He grows silent. His memory plays before his eyes. Still, he remembers that ceiling that he stared at. Remembers the feeling of being stripped from his powers. Thinks about that moment that he started to rip out his own fur.

“So, what did you agree to?” Lulu asks in a soft voice.

His eyes snap to her and he’s back at that table of this small booth.

“The contract says,” he sighs, “that the city can call me to defend them and I work as a champion. There are some other things but they’re less important. Some things I have to attend to and regulations to keep. I’m not allowed to commit major crimes and such things.”

“Major crimes?” She mumbles confused.

“Murder, robbery, such things.” He waves dismissingly with his hand, “The thing that fucks me up is the duration.”

She frowns.

“How long does it last?”

“Until the city needs me.” He answers in a grave voice, “And we live in times of peace.”

He runs a hand down his face and stares into the distance. There is no way they’ll need him any time soon. What bothers him most isn’t even the work as a champion, but the humiliation steaming from being called upon like a pet. They knew well how he‘d view it but they didn’t give a fuck about it. It’s a game of domination and he lost it. He subordinates. He… bottoms. Ugh.

Glancing at Lulu he sees her deep in thought. The atmosphere around them is a little tense.

“Come,” he says making her look up, “I’m hungry.”

Chapter 22: (unfinished, unedited) Of Mind Games And Spoons

Summary:

Tristana brings Teemo's poison to Rumble and their weapon poisons her. Rumble calls Lulu. Lulu calls Veigar.

"Lulu? I need your help. I think I poisoned Tristana."

She knocks at the door within four minutes. Upon opening she rushes past him into the living room to the couch where Tristana lies unconsciously.

"Oh, Tristana..." she mumbles.

She looks at Rumble.

"What happened?" she asks.

...

"That’s really heavy. I need some more..." she mumbles.

She jumps up and fishes a piece of paper out of her bag. She puts it on the ground and taps it with her staff. The paper starts crisping from the outside to the inside in small deep blue flames until nothing but a small pile of ashes is left. Lulu rushes back to Tristana's side and repeats the spell from before. A portal opens above the remains of the paper.
Rumble jumps up in surprise. He recognizes this spell. That can only mean one thing. How? Did Lulu accidentally draw him to them? A yordle steps through the portal. Dressed in sweater and sweatpants, piercing yellow eyes shine forth the hood. Veigar stops in his movements and stares at Rumble. Rumble stares back. Both too surprised to know how to act.

"Veigar, come here quickly!" Lulu ushes.

"Sup, Lulu." He mumbles without leaving Rumble of his sight, "Why did you call me here?"

Lulu rushes to him and pulls him to the couch.

"Oh shit!" He laughs, "What happened to her?"

He really has the audacity to laugh.

"Poison." Lulu explains.

"Yea, I see that."

“How do you see that?” she asks surprised.

“She froths.”

“Oh shhhh! Oh shhh!” Lulu swears and hastily cleans up Tristana and positions her in a more stable position.

“I mean, it could have been rabies as well, but what are the odds? I thought to myself.” Veigar continues.

"I need your help with this." Lulu says.

She turns to him and looks at him in anticipation.

"What? You're gonna use me as a battery again? No thanks."

What is going on here?

"No! Not this time, I swear! I can't get it out fast enough. It keeps replenishing or something. It's as if it's stuck in her body."

Pix says something in his squeaky voice.

"And her mind is really stressed." she adds.

Veigar lays a hand on Tristana’s head before anyone can react and grins.

“You should see that, Lulu. That’s reeeeeally interesting.”

She swats his hand away.

“Stop poking her mind!”

“Aren’t you curious?” he teases.

“We don’t have time for that.”

“Oh, but you should!” he insists.

For whatever reason Lulu listens to him and lays her hand on Tristana’s head. After a brief touch she twitches and pulls back.

“Wha.. wha.. what is that?” she stutters.

“Well...”

“Y-you mean you… Piltover?”

“Of course. That’s some A+ trauma she got there. I didn’t lie when I said she needs a psychiatrist.” He chuckles.

She swallows, then shakes it off.

“Come on now.”

“Why do you need me even? Poison’s nothing new for you.”

“Yes, but this one is different. This one is strange.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not sure. I was hoping I could lend your runes.”

“My... what?”

“You said you have something against poison. You know, the thing that protects you. You said something like that.”

“I never said anything like that.”

“I don’t wanna argue with you now.”

“Me neither.”

“Good.”

Lulu sits down on the couch and puts Tristana’s head on her legs.

“You ready?” she asks Veigar.

“For what?”

She pulls out for him, but he just looks at her incredulously.

“What?” she asks.

“No.” he states.

“Help me!”

“Thanks, no thanks.”

“Why?”

“You know the saying You don’t bite the hand that feeds you? I’m not gonna feed the hand that’s gonna shoot me.”

“Are you kidding me? We don’t have time for that now! I can barely keep it away from her heart!”

“So, what?”

She looks at him with true horror. It changes to a sad expression. Her bottom lip begins to tremble as her eyes water.

“Oh, come on, don’t give me that look.” He grumbles.

“Veigar.”

“No.”

“Veigar, please.”

“Ugh.”

“Please.”

He groans and turns to Rumble.

“Where is the wound?”

Rumble blinks.

“Her side.” He mumbles.

“Hurry, now. It’s getting difficult.” Lulu whispers strained.

The tears are forgotten a second later. Veigar kneels down beside the couch and takes a look at the wound and lays his hand on the wound. He frowns.

“What?” Lulu whispers to him.

“That’s Teemo’s poison.” He whispers back.

“How do you know that?”

“Because I know it.”

Rumble freezes behind them. Do they know now? This is so confusing. Why do they even seem so familiar with one another? Veigar pulls his sweater over his head and throws it on the couch. He wears a t-shirt underneath and Rumble would have never guessed that he has these ridiculously large ears. Veigar touches a part of his side and runes shine from underneath the cloth. Lulu watches him and a surprised look comes to her face.

“I knew it!” she exclaims.

“Congratulations, Lulu.”

He places his hand over the wound and pulls a face.

“Bleh, I can taste it.” He mutters.

Another part of his body begins to emit light. And then another one. Veigar coughs and a third one starts shining. They stay like this for a while. When he stands up again, he looks exhausted and unhappy.

“Thanks.” Lulu whispers with a smile.

“I’ll regret this.” He sighs.

“Nah, you won’t. Tristana will be thankful.”

“Mmmmh, you better not tell her anything about this.”

“Huh? Why not?”

“Believe me, it’s better that way.”

She looks at him confused. He holds the eye contact for a short while, then grabs for his sweater and puts it on.

“I’ll leave now.”

He glances at Rumble, then back at Lulu.

“You explain this.”

“Can’t you stay?” she asks sweetly.

“No. Bye.”

He opens a portal in front of him.

“Rumble has really good coffee.” She says.

He stops in motion and throws an angry glance at her.

“You know,” She continues, “you could stay for a cup, I’ll explain everything. It’s a win-win-situation.”

They stare at each other until Veigar huffs.

“This better be really good coffee.” He grumbles and turns to Rumble, “Where’s your kitchen?”

She shares a look with the fairy and continues chanting spells. Dumbfounded Rumble sits back down. After a while Lulu seems satisfied.

Rumble follows them into the kitchen where Lulu knowingly grabs into his shelves and picks out coffee, filter and sugar. She whispers something to Veigar, then turns to Rumble and pulls him into the living room again.

“[Something about that was really dangerous, what were you thinking, and please don’t tell anyone]”

Rumble walks back into the kitchen where Veigar slowly stirs his cup of coffee and takes a sip.

“Not bad.” He says and nods to the second cup.

Rumble blinks. He is confused and he doesn’t trust the bastard. What has he done to this cup? Is he poisoning him? Cautiously Rumble walks to him where the next mystery comes up.

“Have you added sugar already?” He asks Veigar.

The mage stays silent. Just takes another sip and stares at him. Rumble swallows nervously. His coffee needs two spoons of sugar, otherwise it’s too bitter for his taste but if there is already sugar added then another spoon would destroy the coffee to sugar ratio and the cup would be ruined. There is no more coffee left to balance the sugar overdose. Veigar is no reliable source of information. What else could help him solve this problem? He glances at the counter. The wet spoon that Veigar used to stir his coffee. He must have added sugar to his. This could indicate that he, too, has added sugar to his cup. The position of the spoon is not helping. It is laying near Veigar, because he used it last but he could have used it before on his. What is Rumble to do? Veigar stares at him unfaltering, trying to break his nerves but Rumble will prevail!

He glances at the mage before taking a sip of his cup. It’s bitter. He shoots Veigar a narrowed glance which amuses the mage. He leaves the kitchen. Rumble adds his two spoons and breaths through. What a sick mind. He walks back into the living room where Veigar has sat down on the arm chair next to the couch where Lulu tends to Tristana. Rumble sits down opposite of Veigar and observes him strictly.

“Hey, Lulu?” Rumble whispers to her.

“Yea?”

“How does Veigar drink his coffee?”

He must know. He must. Lulu frowns.

“Black, why?”

The sick bastard.

“Nothing.”

Notes:

The spoon scene was written after I had this conversation with my husband. I asked him whether he added sugar to mine already because my phone distracted me. He was like

Husband: “You have to observe the people. People observation. Always observe the people.”

Me: “It’s not war. We aren’t in Vietnam. It’s coffee.”

Husband: “Always observe the people. You have to be always prepared.”

Me: “Please tell me if you added sugar.”

Husband: “Look at the spoon. Would it be on your side if I hadn’t?”

Me: “I don’t know. You’re a master of psychological mind games!”

Thankfully he told me eventually. There was sugar in already. I would have ruined it if I had added more.

Chapter 23: (unedited) The fluffy Veilu chapter

Summary:

Lulu and Veigar have a nice evening together and Veigar spills his heart out.

Lulu: “Hey, let’s do something! 😊”

Veigar: “I’m drunk. Leave me alone.”

“Huh.” Lulu says.

She looks at Pix.

“We’ve never seen him drunk, have we?” she asks him.

“What? No. Did he drink? What did he write?”

“Nothing. Just, that he wants to be alone.”

Pix chuckles.

“That’s the standard answer to disguise a cry for help.”

“Nah.”

Lulu shakes her head.

“I bet he’s a sad drunk.” He continues, “You ask him one thing about his past and he’s gonna bawl.”

“Mmmh, probably. I wish he would be, like, go all out. Be his sunny self or something.”

“There’s only rain and clouds. No sun.”

“Wanna find out?” she asks with a grin.

He shrugs.

“Let’s see if we can make him do something embarrassing.” He suggests.

“And film it!” she adds.

Lulu gets up and draws the teleportation sign on the next paper sheet she finds. She grabs her phone, summons her staff and activates it as soon as Pix lands on her shoulder. A blue flame later they stand at the entrance of Veigar’s domain. She slips out of her shoes and calls for him.

“Veigar? We’ve come over!”

“He’s gonna regret writing that.” Pix laughs diabolically.

“Be nice, Pix. I’m not sure what we’re dealing with.”

“Scared?”

“Exited!”

“What?” Veigar shouts back confused.

It came from the cellar. She looks at Pix and nods in the direction. They open the cellar door and hear noises from some movie. Lulu closes behind them with Pix still on her shoulder and steps down. Veigar made himself comfortable on the couch and looks at her confused.

“What did you say?” he asks.

He sounds normal and looks normal, yet there’s an open wine bottle and a filled glass on the table. A foreign movie is playing. She flops down on the opposite end of the couch as Pix inspects the snacks on the table. He finds the chips satisficing and crawls into the bag to get some.

“That we’ve come over.” She answers.

“I see that. Why though?”

“We were bored.”

“And you lost the ability to read?”

“No, we debated and decided to ignore your plead.”

“Huh?”

“You’re guilty.”

“Pfff, of what?”

“Having fun without us.”

“Jeez, how do I get rid of you?”

“Easy. You don’t. You signed a contract.”

“I don’t remember signing a contract.”

“You sign it automatically. The contract’s in here.”

She points at where her heart should be. He narrows his look.

“That sounds like you just made that up.”

She shakes her head grinning.

“No, it’s the truth.”

He doesn’t look convinced but then again he looks more convinced than his sober self would be. Lulu isn’t sure if he’s playing along or is actually confused. He returns his attention to the TV. Pix appears victoriously from the bag and begins munching.

“What are you watching?” she asks and stretches out.

There’s still space for another Lulu on the couch. This thing is a monstrosity.

“A comedy.”

“A guy just got shot.”

“Shhh! Shh! Now!”

He points at the screen as the actor rushes to the corpse and mourns him the most monotone voice she has ever heard. It’s incredibly fake. Veigar breaks out in laughter. Lulu shoots him a confused look, but he keeps laughing until he gasps for air. There are tears in his eyes when finally calms down.

“I love this movie.” He declares.

“Uhhh.”

“Hold on, I’m gonna show you my favourite scene.”

He grabs the remote and fasts forwards. Once he found the scene, he shoots her a look and lets the movie play. The actor and his girlfriend or whoever quarrel. The acting is horrible. Then it becomes apparent that this is going to get crispy - on a table. Oh no, please not. Lulu gets super uncomfortable every time they watch a movie with crispy scenes. Usually she stares at the screen and avoids eye contact for the rest of the movie.

Warily she observes Veigar who grins stupidly at the screen. The man shoves the laptop over the edge. Then he shoves another laptop over the edge. For some reason he throws his papers in the air. There’s enough space now. Veigar cackles then laughs hysterically because the actor just keeps pushing things off the table. Apparently, that’s the scene he wanted to show her. He stops the movie and wipes off his tears of laughter.

“That’s… a really good movie.” Lulu concludes unsure.

No crispy scenes. Thankfully.

“There are so many more great scenes.” He wheezes.

“Mhm, I bet.”

He takes the glass and leans back. Sipping and signalling willingness for conversation.

“Have you been celebrating?” she asks.

“Nah,” he says and shakes his head, “contemplating.”

“About what?”

“World domination.”

Lulu blinks.

“Uh, really?”

“Yep.”

She hesitates.

“So, what about it?”

He leans forward.

“Think about it. Socialism went down. Capitalism fails. What’s left?”

“I’m not really good with politics, Veigar.”

“Dictatorship.”

“Oookay?”

“Imagine this: All states united under one code of arms. Peace ensured.”

“What about riots and such? People don’t really like dictators.”

“You have to be a good dictator, of course.”

“Ah, of course. And how?”

“Either rule with terror or be really good at managing.”

“What would you do?”

“Not sure yet. That’s why I’m contemplating.”

He glances to the side falling into thinking. He snaps back to her.

“What about you?” he asks.

“I don’t really think I would be good at either.”

“I can’t see you in this role either. If I’m gonna be a dictator, you can be my minister. The minister of the ministers. You can also be chairman of the staff committee.”

“Cool.”

“What about me?” Pix chimes in.

Veigar turns to him.

“You can be the minister of… sorcery. No wait, I will be that. You can be minister of military instead. No wait, that’s mine too. Mmmh.”

He leans back and thinks. Pix looks pissed.

“You can have the ministry of nature and animals or something… agriculture.”

“Is that even a dictatorship still?” Lulu asks.

“Of course,” Veigar answers her, “you do what I say. That’s how it’s gonna work.”

“You’re delusional.” Pix comments.

“You gotta aim high or you will fall even deeper.”

“That makes no sense.”

“It makes a lot of sense.”

Veigar grins smugly and takes another sip. Lulu snorts.

“Let me explain it to you.”

He puts the glass back on the table and proceeds to talk about politics and leadership with wide gestures and digresses more often than he stays on the topic. Lulu nods and plays interested although she is very confused. Drunk Veigar is talkative, she notices. She refills his glass once whereupon he smiles thankfully at her. He keeps talking and talking. The last story is about a village in the Shuriman desert that temporarily turned cannibalistic.

“Now imagine my surprise when they welcomed me with opened arms, and I knew immediately something was off, but I didn’t know what and I didn’t care because I was literally dying. I remember that I was surprised that there were so many empty houses, but I didn’t ask, because, you know, I’m polite and you do not ask such things. Well, anyway, it clicks some time later and I tried to get the fuck out but that was kinda tricky because there was a sandstorm just outside, so, instead I suggested that they can eat me if they can kill me in a fair fight. Obviously, I didn’t get a fair fight and I ended up alone.”

He shrugs and takes his last sip. Licking his lips, he observes Lulu expectantly. Like a teacher waiting for the questions of his student.

“Ah, so in other words you turned this village back to normal.” She concludes with a grin.

“Correct.”

“Even if nobody lives there as a result.”

“No more than an insignificant detail.”

She chuckles and shares a look with Pix. He looks amused.

“I’m hungry.” Veigar announces, “Let’s order something.”

“Sure.”

He gets up but he knocks at the table.

“Oof, pardon me.” He mumbles and stumbles upstairs.

Lulu follows him amused, Pix trailing behind her. They find him in the kitchen where he reads flyers of their favourite restaurants. He looks up.

“What would you like? I could go for some fried noodles.” He says holding a flyer about pasta.

“Sounds good.” She agrees and leans against the counter of his kitchen.

“Okay, I’ll be right back.”

“Wait, wait, wait.”

“What?”

“I’ll go. You stay here.”

He tilts his head.

“It’s no biggie.” He explains and leans heavily against the counter as well.

“Just open a portal for me.”

She summons her staff and casts an illusion on herself turning into Veigar’s mirror image. His eyes widen in surprise.

“Damn! I didn’t know you could copy people!” he exclaims and surveys her work.

“It’s trickier and I don’t know details. I don’t really do that.”

Meaning she doesn’t know how to transform what she hasn’t seen of that person.

“I look good!” Veigar says and nods to himself.

“Oh, psh.”

She rolls her eyes.

“The portal.” She reminds him.

He chuckles, gives her the money he laid ready and opens a portal for her. Hopefully, he manages to bring her to the right location. Like he always said: alcohol and magic are a bad idea.

“You know what? I’ll use signs.” She decides.

“As you wish.”

She prepares two papers and with her staff and makes her way to Bandle as herself, gets their dinner and returns. Nobody is in the kitchen. So, she grabs cutlery and walks downstairs. She finds them laying on the couch. Their conversation stops abruptly once they notice her.

“Hey, do you walk around as me often?” Veigar grumbles.

“Actually, I like to look decent.”

“Ey!”

He throws killing glances at her, but the prospect of food is more important than his dignity. They eat and keep talking.

“I wanna tell ya a seeecret.” He suddenly announces.

He started mumbling his sentences.

“Oh?”

She perks up.

“Tell me.”

He swallows his bite and leans forward, waving for her to lean as well.

“I dunno how to drive ah bike.” He whispers and looks at her meaningfully.

Lulu frowns.

“Oh, really?”

He leans back and nods.

“Never had one. I meaaan, I don’t needn one. Where would I go anyway?”

“Well, it’s fun.”

“Dunno, I’d fall over I thingh.”

She grins.

“What a stupid secret.” She jokes.

“Woaaaw. Thanks for the vallidationgh.”

“I’m still gonna keep it.”

“Hmpf.”

He’s pissed now and returns to eating.

“Oh, come on. I’m just joking. You know that. Here, have some more.”

She takes the bottle and pours the rest into his glass. He smiles.

“Thanks.”

Peace restored. After their meal they make themselves comfortable on the couch again and talk about music. Lulu plays some songs on her phone and just got an idea.

“Hey, Veigar?”

“Hmh?”

He takes a sip.

“Tell me about your past.”

“I told you plenty alreadeh.”

“I would like to know what happened in Noxus.”

He sighs and thinks about it.

“Why this… part? How ‘bout I tell you the story of the flying sea serpentsh in Bill’water?”

“Another time, ok? You’re always so mysterious about that and you hate them with a passion. I just wonder why.”

He thinks for a moment and sighs when he sees her persistent look.

“Wahsn’t Noxush, actually.” He begins.

“Not? Then what was it?”

He shrugs and looks off to the side.

“A place that belongs now to ‘em. Back then they called it the Immortal Bastiongh.”

“Sounds cool.”

“Yea… no, it was awful.”

“Sorry. Please, go on.”

He takes a sip.

“Hmmmm… I was really young back thengh. I think I’as seventeen, not sure though. I was always the rebellious typeh, you know? The adventurous typeh. Wanted to see moar of the world. I’as popular with ladies too.”

He grins at the last part giving away his lie.

“Of course.” She deadpans.

“Nahturally.” he assures her with a wink and chuckles.

“Wehllll, when I got the chance to get out of my village, I left. I wanted t’ learn magic and IIIII always liked the stars. You can use ‘em for guidance and as a power source. I wasah natural.”

He smiles fondly into the air and seems far away. A minute later he comes back to reality and continues. The smile disappears.

“An’ then this warlord came ‘round and ruined… everything. He had this huuuuhge followership from which most werehh… pressured into supporting him. That’s what happened to me until someone came and killed him or whatever. I’m not sure what happened. I just wanted to get the fuck out of there.”

He looks at her as if that concludes his story.

“Tell me more.”

“You’re noisy today.”

“I always am.”

She smiles and tilts her head in an adorable way.

“Come on, tell me more.” She pleads.

He looks off to the side contemplating his next step and stays quiet for a moment.

“Fine.” He grumbles, “Is’s not my proudest time, so… what do you want to know?”

“What happened there? What did you do there?”

“Th’ warlord took me with him… drove me mad.”

“You mean, you worked for a guy making war?”

“I didn’t work for him. Not in the conventional sense. Nahhh, I meant he tortured me until I became his puppet.”

Lulu blinks at him. Ehh, what? She shifts uncomfortably and shares a quick look with Pix. Is Veigar joking or not? Pix doesn’t seem to know.

“What… do you mean by that?” she asks cautiously.

He glances at her and looks away again.

“I mean I lost my mind.” He says and scratches his head, “Can’t remember most of it. Thank fuck. But I remember that at some point I couldn’t differ anymore between his orders and… what I did on a whim… Like I said, not my proudest time.”

He takes another two sips and stays silent. He doesn’t look at her. Lulu’s mind is blank. How can that be his past? How did he manage to stay this normal after all this?

“You mean, you’re like… a wardog?” she asks in a low voice.

“I don’t thingh I know what that is.”

“Like a dog and his master. Just about war.”

“Mmh, yea I guess I was one then.”

“But… why?”

He sighs.

“I would like to know that myself.” He says cynically, “All I know is that isolation and physical pain breaks one’s mind like a toothpick.”

Wait, he was talking about actual torture? This is getting worse and worse. Lulu is reaching her capacities quickly. She feels sick. Failing to say something to ease his mind she panics that he thinks that she thinks bad about him. They share a look.

“Would you like to hear the shea sherpent story noaw?” he asks.

“Yes, please.” She gladly accepts.

So, he tells her that story. How he was in Bilgewater for the second time in his life. Apparently during the season when the sea serpent mate. It’s a dangerous time for the folks living on the islands since these creatures are huge and quite mad if they can’t find a mate. Which is what happened and Veigar happened to be at the wrong time at the wrong place like in so many of his stories. He slowly goes back to his cheerful self. The drunken state becoming apparent more so than ever. Slowly, even Lulu’s paralysis wears off and they joke again.

“And since that day I carry another secret. A better one than the bike one.” He concludes mysteriously.

“Ah, yea? And what is it?” she plays into his joke.

He holds up his foot.

“This here.”

She frowns and ogles his foot. He’s wearing socks but besides that she doesn’t see anything unordinary.

“Your… foot?” She guesses.

“Yep.”

She grabs his sock, but he pulls back before she catches it.

“I ain’t telling you. You’re gonna laugh again. You don’t appreciate my secrets.” He whines.

“What? No! Tell me!”

“Over my dead body!”

He scrambles off the couch and stumbles behind it. Playing catch at this time of the day?

“I will get you.” Lulu promises and rises from the couch as well.

He wheezes.

“No, you won’t.”

She slowly walks around the couch and Veigar grins stupidly at her. Trying his luck with a surprise sprint he trips over the table falling face first on the ground. He rolls over and laughs hysterically.

“That was easy.” Lulu says.

“You will never get me!” he cries in between his laughter.

A portal opens beneath him and he falls into it. It doesn’t close once he’s vanished, so Lulu jumps after him and lands on his bed in his room upstairs. A giggle reaches her ear, and she spins around. Veigar runs to the door on wobbly legs. Lulu rushes after him. The sound of something soft hitting something hard comes to her. Probably Veigar running into something. She slides into the corridor and runs after him. He is still laughing like a dumb fuck and aims for the staircase. Uh oh. He trips after the second step and falls into another portal.

Lulu jumps after him expecting another room, but she lands right on him in the cellar. They fall off the couch, and she pins him down beneath her. He quivers from laughter and won’t stop for another minute.

“I’m too old for that.” He concludes wheezing.

“You’re not gonna throw up on me, are you?”

“You’re on top. Why would that concern you?”

“Mmmmh, you got a point there. Now, what’s the secret?” she demands.

“Okay, okay, I give up.”

He gently shoves her off and sits up. Stretching out his leg he lets her pull off the sock. She can’t see anything weird and throws him a confused look. He grins like a hyena.

“I don’t get it.” She says.

“This isn’t my foot.”

She leans back.

“…what do you mean this isn’t your foot?” she hushes.

As if he was peace itself, he shows her a mark in the fur right over the joint. Something about the skin at this part is off. He looks up to her expectantly.

“What’s dis?” he asks.

She comes a little closer to have a better look. Focusing she can actually see a difference between over and under the fine scar that circumnavigates his leg. There is a mark, but she can’t decipher what it means. She has never seen anything like that. Pix comes closer as well.

“It’s the mark of a necromancer.” He comments.

“Ding! Ding! Ding! 10 points to Gryffendor!” Veigar announces happily.

“Wait what?” Lulu asks incredulously.

Veigar wheezes again seeing her expression.

“Well...” he begins with a wide grin, “I lost my foot back then, went to a necromancer and he gave me a new one. Actually, I wanted my old one back, but it was too rotten, so he made a copy. In other words: that ain’t my foot!”

He smiles at her happily, but Lulu can’t help the shocked expression.

“Did the serpent do that..?” she asks slowly.

“No! I told you it popped like a balloon. It was those damned peasants! Chopping off a toe is like a medal of honour, but I didn’t know that, and they didn’t tell me. They drugged me and just did that.” He exclaims.

“Huh? What?”

“Yea!” he emphasizes, “And then it got infected!”

“And… they…?”

“…amputated the foot, yep. I didn’t notice any of it. Just woke up one day with one foot left. Man, I was mad.”

“Wow!” she huffs.

“Hmh.”

They stare at each other.

“Lol.” She concludes with a chuckle.

“Fuckheads.” He adds.

“I’m sure they meant good.”

“Yea, as if.”

“It looks funny.”

“Thanks, Lulu.”

“Yes, I mean it!”

“Hmh.”

“Wanna hear a secret in return?”

“I already know them all.”

“Not this one.”

“Is it a good one?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, tell me.”

“Okay.”

She motions for him to lean forwards. He does so.

“Tristana is secretly dating Rumble.”

“Whaaaat no way!”

“It’s true, I talked to her about that.”

“But Rumble’s stupid!”

“He’s really sweet to her, so her can be a little stupid.”

“But he’s a lot stupid!”

“They cute together but Tris’ so shy. She isn’t sure about them.”

“Then it’s never gonna work!” Veigar exclaims.

“It’s a fresh love! I understand that they wanna take it slow.”

Veigar shakes his head exaggerating.

“What?”

“You either go big or you go home.” He says.

“You think so?”

He nods exaggerating.

“Heh.”

They start talking about nonsense again until they fluently switch to silently listening to music. Lulu scrolls through Facebook. She glances at him. A good twenty minutes ago he stretched on the couch and began to stare at the ceiling. He’s still starring at it. She wonders what he is thinking. If he is thinking about anything at all. He might have been napping this whole time for all she knows. What would she give to read his thoughts.

“Ey,”she says and catches his attention, “you ok?”

He blinks slowly.

“Yea. Why wouldn’t I?”

She shrugs. Because you never drink, and you’ve downed a whole bottle.

“Looks like you’re somewhere else.”

“I was. Just thinking back.”

He stares back at the ceiling. Hm. Lulu puts her phone next to the sleeping Pix and scoops closer until she appears in his sight.

“Did I rip open old wounds? That wasn’t my intention. Sorry.”

He takes a deep breath through the nose.

“Not really. They never healed so that’s not ripping open.”

She looks at him and he simply looks back. Never would she have thought that his problems are this severe. He doesn’t look or act insane. Maybe irascible and unforgiving, but all in all like everyone else. She isn’t sure what to respond. There are no words coming to her mind.

“May I ask you something?” he whispers.

“Huh? Sure.” She whispers back frowning.

He hesitates.

“Will you stay with me?”

His eyes lock with hers but then he breaks the contact when she doesn’t answer immediately. The question and his reaction surprise her. It is as if he’s not strong enough to see an unwanted reaction. As if he fears her answer.

“I enjoy your company, Lulu.” he continues, “I value you as a friend. I don’t know if we will be friends in ten or twenty years. I can’t imagine it, to be honest. But I would like to take the chance.”

“Of course, Veigar.” She answers.

His eyes return to her.

“Oh.” He says and sounds baffled.

“Obviously.”

“Well…”

“Don’t start about the immortality again. It doesn’t matter. You are and I keep being best friends, ok?”

“Actually…”

“That doesn’t matter either. Bf’s forever, ok?”

“Ok.”

He still looks surprised or perhaps unconvinced? She holds out her little finger.

“I’ll promise.” She says.

“Pinky promise?” He wonders raising an eye brow.

“Yes. Did you know you’re free to chop off my finger if I break it?”

“That’s dark.”

“Yes, it is.”

“You would chop off a finger for me?”

“I would chop off a whole hand.”

“But you love your hands.”

“I… I do but still.”

Veigar blinks at her as realization kicks in. He sits up and locks fingers with her.

“Promise.” She assures him.

He pulls her into a hug out of sudden.

“Thanks.” He whispers.

“No biggie.” She says with a smile.

Chapter 24: (just a little scene) Veigar gets his foot cut off

Summary:

Takes place when they go investigate the rift where Kennen has seen shady people disappear into. Poppy and Tristana find another and look for the others, running into Veigar having a blast.

Tristana and Poppy rush to the fighting noises. The hall leads them to a gigantic hall littered with corpses of unknown races and any size imaginable. They climb over them and in the back of the hall they see two figures dancing around each other in a deathly waltz. That’s where that weird noise comes from. One of the figures wields a giant reap and swirls it around him, gaining momentum and swinging it down onto its opponent. The much smaller opponent jumps back and laughs manically. It’s unmistakably Veigar. Tristana would recognize that voice anywhere.

She glances at Poppy whose expression reveals that she just now realizes that this man has caused all this destruction in this single cave. They watch the fight, observe how Veigar clearly enjoys having the upper hand. He dodges nimbly and causes minor injuries on his reap wielding opponent. He plays with him. A cut here, a burn there and then an energy strike right through his middle. His opponent falters, then proceeds to attack as if there wasn’t a hole in his torso. This thing is not alive!

“Veigar!” Poppy shouts, “Hurry the fuck up!”

Veigar’s head whips to them, astonished, and loses his footing. He falls backwards and the reap swings. Poppy freezes. Veigar stares at the item before him, paralyzed. His boot, his foot being inside still. The creature swirls it’s reap again and aims again. Tristana steps forward, unlocks her cannon and aims. The shot is deafening and the creature’s head pops in dark splatter. It hits Veigar but he doesn’t even notice.

“Veigar!” Tristana shouts and stumbles over the corpses to him.

Poppy follows her promptly. She swears under her breath. They run to a completely dazed mage staring at his foot laying before him, still in shoe, slowly leaking dark blood. Tristana rushes to his side.

“Veigar, do you hear me?” She shouts.

He doesn’t respond.

“We need to find Lulu.” Poppy says.

“We need to stop the bleeding first. You got a belt or something?” Tristana asks.

She shakes his shoulder.

“Lay down.” She pushes him gently.

Suddenly he wakes up.

“I can’t believe it.” He mumbles and grabs his stump, “Not again.”

“…Veigar?” Tristana asks.

She exchanges a glance with Poppy who frowns. How can he be so calm?

“Fuck, that was close.” He mumbles.

“Uhm, Veigar, I know this is shocking but we need to stop the bleeding. Lay down.” Tristana says.

“I’m fine.” He looks at Poppy, “Could you give that to me?”

He points at his foot. Poppy kicks it to him.

“Hey, gentle!” He barks, “I only have one left.”

He snaps it from the ground and inspects it curiously. Tristana backs off. This is too weird for her.

“Fascinating.” He mumbles and squeezes it.

Tristana turns to Poppy. She’s not going to watch that.

“We still need to find Lulu.” She says.

“Are we going to ignore this?” Poppy points at Veigar playing with his cut-off foot, “Please, say yes.”

“Gladly.” Tristana nods, “Which way now?”

Poppy sighs.

“Dunno.” She says.

They discuss a little until Veigar stands up.

“Lulu’s this way by the way.” He says and points in a direction.

“How do you know?” Poppy asks.

“Magic.” Duh.

Poppy glares at him.

“Let’s go then.” Tristana says.

Chapter 25: (unedited) Unusual Hobbies And Unusual Encounters

Summary:

Mattie Ennis and his friends meet two intriguing individuals on a doppelgänger convention.

Mattie Ennis is an average man. He works for a local company in the financial department for the last twenty years and comes home at 17:00 on time. He is a proud father of two teenage girls and a good husband to his wife Tamara. Mattie is satisfied with his life. He loves his life. But sometimes he wishes to break out of his everyday life.

This is where his admittedly uncommon hobby steps in. As a kid he loved to play pretend and he loved playing with his daughters with their costumes and puppets and stuffed animals. But ever since his daughters grew too old for this kind of play he looked for a new way to express his inner child. It took some time and eventually he found out about the annual champion doppelgänger tournament. For one whole day he can pretend to be someone else, someone great and unordinary. Everything that he wasn’t.

His family was sceptical of his idea at first, but once seeing his enthusiasm they supported him, provided they will not be seen with him on that day. Which is why he searched for friends to share his fun with on the last tournament. He didn’t even come to the next round, but he found a group of people he regularly met throughout the year in preparation for this year. They are a funny bunch to hang out with and he treasures their time together dearly.

He meets them at the hotel they chose together. Mattie is the oldest of them and probably the most exited one. His friend Tomás has a problem and together they try to fix his Ziggs goggles. It was the idea of Xenia, a cheerful girl in her early twenties, to dress up as Bandle’s champions. She saved her spot as Lulu, Rumble is impersonated by Timo, Tristana is taken by Timo’s girlfriend and Mattie took Teemo which leaves no one else for Tomás. As Ziggs is a funny guy in Tomás’ eyes he chose him. They get ready, take a few group pictures and make their way to the venue.

On the bus they receive funny looks but as they joke and act in the way of their alter ego they make many other passengers laugh. This year really blew up. There is folks of all races. They aren’t the only yordles either. A lot of kids dressed up in lovingly stitched costumes and a few very dedicated fans visibly put months into their work. Mattie and his group are impressed. They fool around with a human Teemo and his friends of Demacian impersonators. There are Vastayan groups dressed up as human champions and then Xenia suddenly stops making him run into her.

“Wow, do you see that girl over there? Her costume looks amazing.” She says and storms off leaving them to follow her or never find her again in this mess.

Mattie follows them and sees that she meant another Lulu impersonator. Admittedly she looks very similar to her.

“Excuse me, please!” Xenia greets them exited, “But you look amazing!”

The Lulu turns to them and a surprised look appears on her face when she sees her other self. Mattie lifts his hat once they meet. Just like he saw Teemo doing so on TV. The other Lulu’s friend turns around too and to Mattie’s surprise it’s a Veigar impersonator. The Veigar looks at Xenia and starts laughing like a hyena.

“Another Lulu!” he laughs.

“Please excuse him.” The Lulu says embarrassed, “It’s our first time and we didn’t expect to see so many Lulus.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Mattie appeases her, “We’re regulars, you could say. If you need help just tell us.”

“Oh, thank you.” The Lulu says.

This Lulu has a really good chance at winning, Mattie thinks. Her outfit is a replica of her battle attire. Looking at her friend he probably won’t have a shot. The black fur is correct, but why is wearing sweater and sweatpants?

“Wow is that your real hair?” Xenia asks astonished.

“Uhm, yea. I like purple anyway, so I thought why not.” She answers shyly.

“That’s so extra! I love it! I would never dare to.”

Xenia points at the wig under her hat. They start a heated conversation about hair. Timo’s girlfriend joins in and Timo nods in the moments he thinks it is appreciated. In Mattie’s opinion Xenia won’t have it easy. Both Lulus compete for the title of the better cosplayer. He shakes his head. This is about fun, not winning the prize money.

“Dude, how do you make your eyes glow?” Tomás asks the Veigar.

“It’s an illusion. Easy thing. Want me to make your eyes glow as well?” he offers and grins.

It looks horrifying. His Lulu elbows him, and the grin disappears.

“Ow.” He says.

“Uh, no thanks man.” Tomás says, “But it looks crazy. In a good way. You could almost be him if you wore his clothes, I think.”

“I saw him like this on the street.” The Veigar shrugs, “Perfect for me, since I’m lazy.”

“You actually saw him? Wow, I’m glad nothing happened to you.” Mattie says sighing.

The Veigar looks at him with.. annoyance?

“Why are you going as Teemo?”

“I like him. He’s a real hero. You could consider me a fan, I guess.” Mattie chuckles.

“Ah.”

“Why did you pick Veigar? Quite unusual in my opinion.”

“I already got black fur. There’s not much to him other than that, is there?”

Mattie and Tomás laugh at his joke. The Veigar looks confused for a moment, then shrugs and grabs his Lulu by the elbow.

“We gotta go to the entry if you wanna participate.” He says to her.

“I hope we see you again. You look great, too.” Xenia says smiling.

They say goodbye and Mattie’s group searches for the refreshment stall.

“Who thought a Veigar could be that handsome.” Xenia smirks and elbows Mattie’s side.

He shakes his head but chuckles.

“I liked that girl.” Timo’s girlfriend says, “She seemed really nice and that costume is great. Maybe we can make photos with them later?”

“Dude, his costume is actually really smart too. I googled Veigar and, really, he walks around like that.” Tomás adds to the conversation.

“His facial expression is impressive. He says he’s lazy, but he must have trained that grin for months.” Mattie ponders.

“I’m not sure if we will win anything.” Timo says quietly.

“We’re here for the fun anyway. So, who cares?” Mattie declares cheerfully.

They fresh up, enter the tournament officially and goof around with other cosplayers. After an hour of taking photos and jokes, the tournament starts. Everyone gathers around the main stage. A human man in his fifties walks on stage and announces the beginning of the qualifying round. Because of the predicted number of participants this year there are four blocks with individual judges and explains that after that there will be another two rounds. One for a closer look at the costume and one for an act.

Mattie and his group make his way to booth B as they had been told at the entry. They participate as a group and have luck since there aren’t too many other groups of their size. It’s a lot of couples going as romantic couples like Ashe and Tryndamere or siblings like Garen and Lux. Mattie hopes they have a better chance being five members. They wait patiently, Mattie consults Xenia as she ponders over what photos she wants to post on her Facebook. Timo and his girlfriend go and take couple photos.

When their number is called, they go face the jury of two human women and one vastayan… fish creature? The women instantly swoon over the cuteness overload they pass without a word from their co-judge. That was easy, Mattie thinks. The hall empties dramatically over the next hour. At the other side in booth C he sees the Lulu and Veigar again. His group decides to go over to them. Xenia greets them happily.

“Hey, did you make it?” she asks.

“Hi, yea we did.” The Lulu says and grins at her friend.

He pulls out his hyena laugh again.

“This is ridiculous.” He states.

“Well, congrats.” Tomás says.

They talk about the qualifying round and Timo’s girlfriend takes some pictures with the Lulu.

“I love their friendship, you know?” she says to the Lulu, “They are such bff’s. I wonder if they have crushes on other champions and gossip about them. Hehe, I wish I could ask them.”

“Tristana has for sure.” The Lulu giggles.

“Have you read the latest Valoran’s Pilot? She’s dating Rumble apparently. I always thought she would end up with Teemo.”

“I thought so too! I was so disappointed.”

“They’re both idiots so she couldn’t really choose any worse.” The Veigar comments and takes a look the photos.

“You’re an idiot too, therefor your opinion doesn’t matter.” The Lulu smirks and takes a selfie with him.

He looks bored into the camera while she smiles brightly. Wow, that was so close to the original.

“Can I take a picture with you too?” Xenia asks the Veigar.

“Nah, thanks. I don’t like being photographed.”

“Aw, c’mon! You’re so photogenic though! You’re the only Veigar around too!”

“I read that Veigar and Lulu are actually friends.” Timo’s girlfriend says and the Veigar looks surprised at her.

“You did… what?”

“Yea, an anonymous champion said he saw them being ‘friendly’ together.” She explains shrugging.

“Sounds fake, don’t you think?” he argues.

“Maybe. But I like the idea. Lulu is the light and Veigar is the dark. They complement each other.”

“Not this again.” Timo sighs.

“Okay…?” The Lulu says.

They stay and talk a little. More like Mattie’s group tries to talk to the Veigar, but he’s not very talkative and switch over to the Lulu, who babbles like the original. Mattie has a good time with them. They part eventually, wander around in their groups again and Mattie sees that the remaining participants have really good costumes and some amazing acts. A Brand impersonator has a fire trick and a Nunu and Willump impersonator have a hilarious act with snow.

Mattie and Xenia part from their group to search for the restroom. There they meet the Lulu again. They laugh when they meet for the third time today. They embroil the Lulu once more into a conversation since she is waiting for her friend to come out. Mattie can only imagine the trouble he will also experience with human sized toilet seats.

“I wanted to ask you, you know, if your friend is single?” Xenia asks, and Mattie can feel the mood shift.

“Uh… wha-wha-what, you mean, really?” the Lulu asks back with astonishment.

“Yea, he’s cute. Could you perhaps give him my number?”

“I.. I don’t know if he’s interested…”

“Uhm, does he have a girlfriend?”

“No, but uhm…”

“Please, could you just give him this?”

She holds out a piece of paper.

“I.. I can’t” the Lulu answers empathetically.

“Oh, okay. I’ll ask him myself then. Sorry to bother you.”

“It’s… okay.”

“Excuse me, but I actually gotta…”

Xenia waves awkwardly and leaves for the toilet. Mattie shakes his head. She misunderstood the Lulu. It’s not that she physically can’t. Well, Xenia will understand later. He is sure she will. He glances at the Lulu as he leans against the wall. A grim look spreads on her face as she stares at the ground. The Veigar walks out.

“I swear I will burn this fucking place to ashes.” He announces and blinks when he sees Mattie standing with Lulu, “Are you following us or something?”

“No, friend, just waiting.” Matti chuckles, “Are you saying this for the act?”

“Uh, what act?”

“The next round consists of an act.”

“Ah, you’re stressing over that, huh?” he asks the Lulu.

They share a look.

“I can do this. Does this count?” the Veigar asks Mattie.

He moves his ears like Mattie has never seen before. The Lulu laughs.

“Uhm…” Mattie thinks.

“I’ll just do something stupid.” He decides.

“That’s what you can do best.” She smirks.

“Wow, that hurt.”

“It better did.”

They say goodbye to Mattie and leave. He watches them walking off. They tease one another, and the Lulu brightens up again. Shortly after Xenia comes out again and together they walk to their group. The second round begins, and they are once again judged by appearance solely. Once again, the female judge swoons over them. It’s only one this time and the other judges criticize them constructively. Mattie will pay more attention to details next time.

They linger around the booth since they want to see their competition. The round ends quickly in comparison to the round before. For the final round everyone gathers around the main stage. The number of participants is hard to guess because a lot of guests have gathered as well and being Yordles they don’t see anything other than legs. Mattie jostles his way to the front and pulls his friends behind. The next round starts immediately. A big screen has been set up that shows the entry number of every contestant. They watch for a while and Mattie gets the feeling that that judge to the far right is an asshole. He mocks the participants and his courage leaves him slowly.

After many contestants they make a break and shortly after that Mattie sees their number being shown. They make their way to the backstage where they see the two Yordles for the fourth time. The Lulu greets them friendly, her friend nods in acknowledgement. They are the last Yordles in the tournament and it seems they have been sorted one after the other.

The Veigar is the next one to go on stage. They stand next to the Lulu when her friend walks on stage. Like before the female judges swoon over the cuteness and this time especially his ears. An annoyed expression appears on his face as he waits for them to calm down. Another judge makes a joke about them and the women argue that they are cute while the man continues mocking him. Mattie swallows. This round will be hard for them.

“You are so pathetic.” The Veigar speaks up interrupting them, “Every single one of you but especially you in the front. I take one look at you and I know what lives you’ve lived. Your measly existence offends me. You don’t know what horror is. Have you met death? Have you met pain? If you had, you would kneel before me and not dare to speak. People underestimated me before and look where you can find them now. You can’t. There wasn’t enough left to bury them. The human race is pathetic. Only in death you realize that your superiority is trifling, a farce! I wish for nothing more than your extermination. And I swear, if I weren’t chained to societal conventions I would burn this place to ashes in an instant.”

A mad grin appears on his face and his eyes seem to glow even brighter. He flips the bird at the audience.

“Fuck y’all and fuck you in particular!”

He points at the judge who mocked him and leaves the stage. Mattie’s group watches him in shock. The Lulu starts laughing hysterically when he passes them without another word. The audience starts applauding, cheering and laughing. The judges are baffled and try to come to a judgement. Mattie watches the Lulu follow her friend talking to him. Perhaps consoling him. They whisper heated arguments. He manages to overhear a part of their conversation.

“Let me kill this fool. I promise it will be quick.”

“No.”

“Only this one.”

“I said no. You promised you wouldn’t.”

They stare at each other. Mattie coughs and shares a look with his group. Was he the only one hearing that?

“That was awesome.” Tomás says.

“Like the original.” Timo’s girlfriend agrees.

Xenia sighs dreamily and nods agreeing. They come back.

“That was really good.”

“You were so authentic.”

“Nice performance!”

The Veigar nods angrily and stares at his friend. His mouth a thin line.

“I’m next!” the Lulu exclaims happily and walks on stage.

Staff in hand and hat fixed she waves to the audience.

“Pleased to meet you!”

She bows. The judges start asking her questions about her and she answers in her most Lulu-way she can manage.

“Your friend is really good.” Xenia whispers to the Veigar.

Mattie nervously coughs and tries to calm himself. He must have imagined what he has heard. Obviously, he did and that’s why it’s no big deal that Xenia stands awfully close to this fellow. No big deal, he says to himself.

“Yep.” He answers.

“No, I’m here with my best friend.” Lulu tells the judges happily and looks over to them.

Her eyes linger for a second before she looks back and smiles warmly.

“You know, I love to travel but I only have little time. I’m being summoned quite often and in my free time I rather spend time with friends than alone.”

She whips on her heels with both arms behind her back. She leans back on her staff, but she doesn’t fall. Suddenly she levitates a few centimetres of the ground. The judges lose their shit since they never had an actual mage visiting these events.

“Oh my god!” Mattie gasps.

“Wow.”

“Oh.”

“How?”

“Idiot.”

The Veigar pinches the bridge of his nose.

“Could it be that you’re Lulu’s long lost twin sister?” one jokes.

“Nah, I don’t have siblings.”

“Wow, I would have never thought a mage would participate. This is great! I love it!”

“The dedication to your act is amazing! Magic is so hard, and I respect you! I respect you.”

She giggles excitedly and bows again drawing her head this time revealing a small faery. The audience flips their shit as it is clear that this is not an impostor but the actual champion.

“Whoops.” She says.

The judges lose their shit over their star-participant. Lulu thanks them greatly and hopes to see them again. She then hops from the stage and grins at her friend. He looks at her angrily and pulls her roughly outside the stage.

“Ouw! Wait! Not so fast!”

They vanish behind a door leading outside. Mattie is beaten for words.

“Huh, who would have thought?” Timo mumbles.

Mattie puts his hand reassuringly on Xenia’s shoulder, but she isn’t there anymore. She ran after those two. What?

“I’ll be right back.” Mattie groans and follows his young but stupid friend.

He pushes open the door. It leads him to the back of the hall. Xenia rushes to her idol and babbles how much she adores her.

“Oh, thank you.”

“Can we take a last picture together?”

“Sure?”

They take another picture together.

“We need to leave. Good luck.” The Veigar says.

“Oh, really? But the tournament hasn’t finished yet! You could still win!”

“Sorry, but I kinda blew it.” Lulu apologizes.

“We will go now.” He announces.

“Oh.” Xenia says disappointed, “If that’s the case… Well, uhm, I would like to give you this.”

She hands over the piece of paper from before. Lulu freezes visibly.

“What is this?”

“My number. Call or write me sometime.”

“Are you kidding me?” he asks startled.

“No. Not at all. I think you’re cute. And handsome. I like you. Here.”

She puts the paper in his hand.

“I’m not interested.” He says.

“Just… think about it, ok?”

She winks at him and turns to walk back to Mattie with a big smile. Mattie’s face derails. The paper the Veigar holds, catches a blue fire and burns to ashes. Mattie can’t believe it. Another mage! Is it perhaps… the real Veigar as well? Impossible! No, it can’t!

The man shakes his head and says something to Lulu. A portal opens and they both step into it. That’s it. Mattie realizes he has spent half the day with the most dangerous Yordle to ever walk the earth and his friend just tried to flirt with him. It’s too much for Mattie. He faints, and he embraces it. He can’t take any more of this.